A treatise concerning the right use of the Fathers, in the decision of the controversies that are this day in religion written in French by John Daille ...
         Traité de l'employ des saints Pères pour le jugement des différences qui sont aujourd'hui en la religion. English
         Daillé, Jean, 1594-1670.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 909 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 191 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35787
         Wing D119
         ESTC R1519
         13172624
         ocm 13172624
         98310
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35787)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98310)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 734:33)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise concerning the right use of the Fathers, in the decision of the controversies that are this day in religion written in French by John Daille ...
             Traité de l'employ des saints Pères pour le jugement des différences qui sont aujourd'hui en la religion. English
             Daillé, Jean, 1594-1670.
          
           [16], 163, 195 p.
           
             Printed for John Martin, and are to be sold by Robert Boulter ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Translation of Traité de l'employ des saints Pères pour le jugement des différences qui sont aujourd'hui en la religion.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Clergy -- Office.
           Fathers of the church -- History and criticism.
           Authority -- Religious aspects.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-03 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-03 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           CONCERNING
           The
           Right
           Use
           OF
           THE
           FATHERS
           ,
           IN
           THE
           Decision
           of
           the
           CONTROVERSIES
           that
           are
           at
           this
           Day
           in
           RELIGION
        
         
           Written
           in
           FRENCH
           BY
           
             JOHN
             DAILLE
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           at
           PARIS
           .
        
         
           Hieron
           .
           
             Apol.
             adv
          
           .
           Ruffin
           .
        
         
           Fieri
           potest
           ,
           ut
           vel
           simpliciter
           erraverint
           (
           Scriptores
           Ecclesiastici
           )
           vel
           alio
           sensu
           scripserint
           ,
           vel
           à
           librariis
           imperitis
           eorum
           paulatim
           scripta
           corrupta
           sint
           .
           Vel
           certè
           ,
           antequam
           in
           Alexandria
           quasi
           Daemonium
           meridianum
           Arius
           nasceretur
           ,
           innocenter
           quaedam
           ,
           &
           minùs
           cautè
           locuti
           sunt
           ,
           &
           quae
           non
           possint
           perversorum
           hominum
           calumniam
           declinare
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Martin
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Robert
             Boulter
          
           at
           the
           
             Turks
             Head
          
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           M.DC.LXXV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Noble
           LADY
           ,
           ANNE
           MORNAY
           ,
           Lady
           of
           Tabarriere
           ,
           and
           Baroness
           of
           St.
           Hermine
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           almost
           four
           Years
           since
           that
           your
           Son
           ,
           the
           late
           Baron
           of
           
             St.
             Hermine
          
           ,
           acquainting
           me
           with
           what
           manner
           of
           Discourse
           He
           was
           ordinarily
           entertained
           at
           Court
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           laboured
           to
           advance
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           the
           rather
           to
           make
           him
           disgust
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           Chiefest
           Argument
           which
           they
           urged
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           
             General
             Consent
          
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           First
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           .
           And
           although
           of
           himself
           He
           understood
           well
           enough
           the
           Vanity
           of
           this
           Argument
           of
           theirs
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           fuller
           satisfaction
           ,
           He
           desired
           me
           that
           I
           would
           discover
           unto
           Him
           the
           very
           Bottom
           and
           Depth
           of
           this
           Business
           .
           This
           therefore
           I
           did
           ,
           as
           Exactly
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           gave
           Him
           my
           Judgment
           at
           Large
           in
           this
           Particular
           :
           Which
           Discourse
           of
           mine
           He
           was
           pleased
           to
           like
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           conceiving
           some
           hopes
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           happily
           be
           of
           use
           to
           others
           also
           ,
           I
           shortly
           after
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           and
           digested
           it
           into
           this
           Treatise
           You
           
           now
           see
           .
           It
           having
           therefore
           been
           Composed
           at
           first
           for
           His
           Service
           ,
           I
           had
           resolved
           also
           with
           my self
           to
           have
           Dedicated
           it
           to
           His
           Name
           ;
           purposing
           ,
           by
           this
           small
           Piece
           of
           Service
           ,
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           World
           the
           Continuation
           of
           the
           Affection
           I
           bare
           to
           His
           Progress
           in
           Piety
           .
           But
           that
           deadly
           Blow
           which
           snatched
           Him
           from
           us
           in
           the
           Flower
           of
           His
           Age
           ,
           about
           two
           Years
           since
           ,
           at
           the
           Famous
           Siege
           of
           Bosledue
           ,
           having
           left
           us
           nothing
           of
           Him
           now
           ,
           save
           onely
           the
           Spoils
           of
           His
           Mortality
           ,
           and
           the
           Memory
           of
           His
           Vertue
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Great
           Sorrow
           for
           having
           enjoyed
           Him
           here
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ;
           I
           am
           constrained
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           to
           change
           my
           former
           Resolution
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           Dedicate
           my
           Book
           to
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           State
           wherein
           He
           now
           is
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           following
           the
           Example
           of
           many
           ,
           both
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           stuck
           to
           direct
           their
           Discourses
           from
           hence
           below
           ,
           to
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           I
           cannot
           perswade
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           Practise
           is
           either
           Lawful
           ,
           or
           Fit.
           For
           ,
           besides
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           should
           we
           hold
           Discourse
           with
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           at
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           almost
           infinite
           a
           Distance
           from
           us
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           hear
           what
           we
           say
           ;
           I
           should
           account
           it
           also
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           He
           could
           hear
           us
           ,
           a
           Point
           of
           extreme
           Inhumanity
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           to
           disturb
           that
           Perfect
           Rest
           His
           Blessed
           Soul
           now
           enjoyeth
           ;
           which
           hath
           now
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           our
           Debates
           or
           Discourses
           here
           below
           ,
           but
           sees
           the
           Truth
           now
           in
           a
           most
           pure
           Light
           ,
           and
           enjoys
           that
           Everlasting
           Bliss
           wherewith
           our
           Saviour
           
           hath
           out
           of
           his
           Mercy
           crowned
           His
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Perseverance
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           His
           Name
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           content
           my self
           with
           cherishing
           ,
           and
           preserving
           ,
           whilst
           I
           live
           ,
           the
           precious
           Memory
           of
           His
           Worth
           ,
           the
           Excellency
           of
           His
           Wit
           ,
           the
           Soundness
           of
           His
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Sweetness
           of
           His
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Fairness
           of
           His
           Carriage
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Choice
           Parts
           ,
           wherewith
           He
           was
           accomplished
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           His
           singular
           Piety
           ,
           which
           clearly
           shone
           forth
           in
           His
           Words
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           till
           the
           hour
           of
           His
           Death
           .
        
         
           And
           Madam
           ,
           as
           for
           this
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           conceived
           and
           composed
           for
           Him
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           present
           it
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           Your Self
           :
           seeing
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Common
           Order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           make
           You
           Heir
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           belonged
           .
           This
           Consideration
           only
           hath
           emboldned
           me
           to
           present
           it
           to
           Your
           Hands
           ;
           knowing
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           not
           so
           suitable
           to
           that
           Sorrow
           which
           hath
           of
           late
           cast
           a
           Cloud
           over
           Your
           House
           ;
           it
           having
           pleased
           God
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           to
           deprive
           You
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Loss
           of
           Your
           Children
           ,
           to
           add
           that
           also
           of
           Your
           Noble
           Husband
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           desire
           of
           avoiding
           the
           being
           Vnjust
           ,
           hath
           forced
           Me
           to
           be
           thus
           Vncivilly
           Troublesome
           :
           seeing
           I
           accounted
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           Theft
           ,
           should
           I
           have
           any
           longer
           withheld
           from
           You
           that
           which
           was
           Your
           Right
           ,
           by
           this
           Sad
           Title
           of
           Inheritance
           .
           Be
           pleased
           therefore
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           to
           receive
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
           Goods
           of
           your
           Deceased
           Son
           ;
           which
           I
           now
           honestly
           restore
           ,
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           after
           some
           times
           Concealment
           of
           it
           in
           my
           Study
           .
           This
           Name
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           will
           oblige
           You
           to
           afford
           it
           some
           place
           in
           Your
           Closet
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           I
           can
           at
           present
           desire
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           besides
           that
           Your
           Exquisite
           Piety
           (
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           Infinitely
           much
           Firmer
           Grounds
           ,
           than
           these
           Disputes
           ,
           )
           hath
           no
           need
           at
           all
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           Your
           present
           Condition
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           be
           very
           Troublesome
           unto
           You.
           And
           if
           You
           shall
           chance
           to
           desire
           to
           spend
           some
           hours
           in
           the
           Perusal
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           His
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           have
           comforted
           Yours
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           allayed
           the
           Violence
           of
           Your
           Grief
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           pour
           out
           my
           most
           earnest
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           vouchsafe
           Powerfully
           to
           effect
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           shed
           forth
           His
           most
           holy
           Grace
           upon
           You
           ,
           and
           Yours
           ;
           and
           that
           He
           would
           by
           His
           great
           Mercy
           preserve
           ,
           Long
           ,
           and
           Happily
           ,
           that
           which
           remaineth
           of
           that
           Goodly
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           Family
           ,
           which
           He
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           You.
           This
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Hearty
           Prayers
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             DAILLE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           whole
           WORK
           .
        
         
           THE
           Fathers
           cannot
           be
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           at
           this
           day
           betwixt
           the
           Papist
           and
           the
           Protestant
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           impossible
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           what
           their
           sense
           hath
           been
           touching
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           that
           their
           Sense
           and
           Judgment
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           (
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           certainly
           ,
           and
           clearly
           understood
           .
           )
           not
           being
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           danger
           of
           Errour
           ,
           cannot
           carry
           with
           it
           a
           sufficient
           Authority
           for
           the
           satisfying
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ;
           which
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           ought
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           knows
           to
           be
           certainly
           True.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           Reasons
           is
           proved
           by
           these
           Mediums
           following
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             We
             have
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             and
             Third
             Centuries
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             II.
             Those
             Writings
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             treat
             of
             matters
             very
             far
             different
             from
             the
             Controversies
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Writings
             ,
             which
             go
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             truly
             such
             ,
             but
             are
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             Supposititious
             and
             Forged
             ,
             either
             long
             since
             ,
             or
             of
             later
             times
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Those
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             are
             Legitimate
             ,
             have
             been
             in
             many
             places
             corrupted
             ,
             by
             Time
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Fraud
             ,
             both
             Pious
             and
             Malitious
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Former
             ,
             and
             Later
             Ages
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Languages
             ,
             and
             Idioms
             they
             wrote
             in
             ;
             the
             Manner
             of
             their
             Writing
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             incumbred
             with
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Rhetorical
             Flourishes
             ,
             and
             nice
             Logical
             Subtilties
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Termes
             which
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             used-in
             a
             far
             different
             sense
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             now
             bear
             .
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             VI.
             When
             we
             meet
             with
             an
             Opinion
             clearly
             delivered
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             from
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Father
             held
             that
             Opinion
             :
             seeing
             that
             we
             often
             find
             them
             speaking
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             not
             believed
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             report
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             other
             ,
             without
             naming
             the
             persons
             ;
             (
             as
             they
             frequently
             do
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             :
             )
             or
             in
             disputing
             against
             an
             Adversary
             ;
             in
             which
             kind
             of
             Writing
             they
             take
             liberty
             to
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             believe
             another
             :
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             they
             concealed
             their
             own
             private
             Opinion
             purposely
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             in
             their
             Homilies
             ,
             meerly
             in
             compliance
             to
             such
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Auditory
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Supposing
             that
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             a
             Father
             hath
             clearly
             delivered
             his
             Opinion
             in
             any
             Point
             ,
             we
             ought
             notwithstanding
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             time
             wherein
             he
             wrote
             that
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             before
             ,
             or
             after
             he
             arrived
             to
             Ripeness
             of
             Judgment
             .
             For
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             sometimes
             retracted
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             written
             when
             they
             were
             young
             .
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             But
             suppose
             that
             a
             Father
             hath
             constantly
             held
             one
             Opinion
             ;
             it
             will
             nevertheless
             concern
             us
             to
             inquire
             ,
             How
             he
             held
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             Belief
             ,
             whether
             as
             Necessary
             ,
             or
             Probable
             only
             :
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             of
             Probability
             he
             placed
             it
             :
             Beliefs
             being
             not
             all
             equally
             either
             Necessary
             ,
             or
             Probable
             .
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             After
             all
             this
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             deliver
             this
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             particular
             Opinion
             only
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             cannot
             necessarily
             bind
             our
             faith
             ;
             )
             or
             whether
             he
             deliver
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             .
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             X.
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             he
             deliver
             it
             for
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             Vniversal
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             only
             :
             those
             things
             which
             have
             been
             received
             by
             the
             Major
             Part
             ,
             having
             not
             always
             
             notwithstanding
             been
             received
             by
             some
             particular
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             ●4●
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             And
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             whether
             you
             take
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             
               Collective
               Body
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             only
             for
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             ;
             it
             is
             notwithstanding
             impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             any
             Age
             hath
             been
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             frequently
             so
             falls
             out
             that
             the
             Opinions
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             appeared
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             not
             been
             received
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             have
             also
             been
             Opposed
             ,
             and
             Contradicted
             by
             th●se
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             at
             all
             appeared
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             deserved
             perhaps
             to
             have
             had
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             Esteem
             ,
             and
             Authority
             than
             the
             other
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Book
             .
          
           
             THE
             second
             Reason
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Testimony
             nor
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             altogether
             Infallible
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             following
             Considerations
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Fathers
             themselves
             witness
             against
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             Absolutely
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             own
             bare
             word
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             III.
             It
             appeareth
             plainly
             ,
             by
             their
             Manner
             of
             Writing
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             intended
             that
             their
             Writings
             should
             be
             our
             Judges
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             IV.
             They
             have
             erred
             in
             divers
             Points
             ,
             not
             only
             Singly
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             of
             them
             together
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             V.
             They
             have
             very
             much
             contradicted
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             maintained
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             Matters
             of
             great
             Importance
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             neither
             Party
             alloweth
             them
             for
             Judges
             ;
             but
             reject
             them
             boldly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             scruple
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             maintaining
             divers
             
             things
             which
             the
             Fathers
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             maintained
             by
             them
             :
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             where
             the
             Fathers
             have
             gone
             either
             against
             ,
             or
             besides
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             oppose
             against
             them
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             or
             of
             Councils
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             both
             Parties
             attribute
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             to
             some
             other
             Judges
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             their
             Resolutions
             should
             be
             grounded
             on
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             able
             notwithstanding
             to
             clear
             their
             Differences
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             the
             two
             Parties
             .
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           followeth
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           our
           Controversies
           are
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           some
           other
           means
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           their
           Writings
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           Method
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           in
           all
           other
           Sciences
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           we
           all
           agree
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           those
           wherein
           we
           differ
           ;
           comparing
           exactly
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           both
           Parties
           with
           their
           Principles
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           and
           granted
           by
           both
           sides
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           Reason
           ,
           or
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Fathers
           we
           ought
           to
           read
           them
           carefully
           and
           heedfully
           ;
           and
           especially
           without
           any
           prejudication
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           searching
           their
           Writings
           for
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           our
           own
           :
           arguing
           Negatively
           ,
           concerning
           those
           things
           which
           we
           find
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           Affirmatively
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           holding
           all
           those
           Articles
           for
           suspected
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           altogether
           Improbable
           ,
           that
           those
           Worthies
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           Ignorant
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Necessary
           and
           Principal
           Points
           of
           Faith
           :
           but
           yet
           not
           presently
           receiving
           for
           an
           Infallible
           Truth
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           being
           but
           Men
           ,
           though
           Saints
           ,
           they
           may
           sometimes
           have
           erred
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           pure
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           else
           perhaps
           out
           of
           Passion
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           been
           always
           wholly
           free
           from
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           clearly
           by
           those
           Books
           of
           theirs
           which
           are
           left
           Vs
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Lord
           Faulkland
           ,
           Lord
           Digby
           ,
           Doctor
           Taylor
           ,
           Doctor
           Rivet
           ,
           concerning
           this
           learned
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Translation
           of
           this
           Tract
           hath
           been
           oft
           attempted
           ,
           and
           oftner
           de●●●ed
           by
           many
           
             Noble
             Personages
          
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Nations
           :
           among
           others
           by
           Sir
           
             Lucius
             Cary
          
           ,
           late
           
             Lord
             Viscount
             Faulkland
          
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           dear
           Friend
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           made
           very
           much
           use
           of
           it
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           against
           the
           Romanists
           .
           But
           the
           Papers
           of
           that
           learned
           Nobleman
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Translation
           was
           half
           finisht
           ,
           were
           long
           since
           involved
           in
           the
           common
           loss
           .
           Those
           few
           which
           have
           escaped
           it
           and
           the
           press
           ,
           make
           a
           very
           honourable
           mention
           of
           this
           Monsieur
           ,
           whose
           acquaintance
           the
           said
           Lord
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           was
           worth
           a
           Voyage
           to
           
             Paris
             .
             Pag.
          
           202.
           of
           his
           Reply
           he
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             observation
             of
             mine
             hath
             been
             confirmed
             by
             consideration
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             so
             temperately
             ,
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             judiciously
             written
             by
             Monsieur
          
           Daille
           ,
           
             our
             Protestan-Perron
          
           .
           And
           what
           the
           same
           Lord
           in
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           will
           shortly
           be
           publisht
           saith
           concerning
           the
           Popish
           Perron
           ,
           viz.
           
             Him
             I
             can
             scarce
             ever
          
           laudare
           
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             quote
             ,
             but
             I
             must
          
           laudare
           
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             praise
             ,
             who
             hath
             helpt
             the
             Church
             to
             all
             the
             advantages
             which
             wit
             ,
             learning
             ,
             industry
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             and
             eloquence
             could
             add
             unto
             her
             ,
          
           is
           as
           true
           of
           this
           our
           Protestant
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           Lords
           Testimony
           more
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             Lord
             George
             Digbies
          
           in
           his
           late
           Letters
           concerning
           Religion
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           p.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             The
             reasons
             prevalent
             with
             me
             whereon
             an
             inquiring
             and
             judicious
             person
          
           
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           rely
           and
           acquiesce
           are
           so
           amply
           and
           so
           learnedly
           set
           down
           by
           
             Monsieur
             Daillé
          
           in
           his
           
             Employ
             des
             Pe●●s
          
           that
           I
           think
           little
           ,
           which
           is
           material
           or
           weighty
           
             can
             be
             said
          
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           that
           his
           
             rare
             and
             piercing
             observation
             hath
             not
             anticipated
             .
             Were
             it
             needful
             to
             wander
             to
             Foreigners
             for
             Testimonies
             I
             could
             tell
             you
             how
             highly
             this
             Author
             is
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Learned
             and
             Famous
             Doctor
          
           Andr.
           Rivet
           ,
           
             upon
             whole
             importunity
             his
             Book
          
           des
           Images
           
             and
             other
             Tracts
             have
             been
             translated
             :
             but
             writing
             to
             Englishmen
             I
             will
             only
             name
             the
             judicious
             Doctor
          
           Jer.
           Taylor
           
             Libert
             .
             of
             Proph.
          
           Sect.
           8.
           n.
           4.
           
             in
             these
             words
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           chuse
           such
           a
           topick
           as
           makes
           no
           invasion
           upon
           the
           great
           reputation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           should
           be
           preserved
           sacred
           as
           it
           ought
           .
           For
           other
           things
           let
           who
           please
           read
           Mr.
           
             Daillé
             du
             vrai
             usage
             des
             Peres
             .
          
        
         
           
             Et
             siquis
             eueulo
             locus
             inter
             Oscines
             ,
          
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           profess
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           rational
           Book
           which
           first
           convinced
           me
           that
           my
           study
           in
           the
           French
           Language
           was
           not
           ill
           employed
           ,
           which
           hath
           also
           enabled
           me
           to
           commend
           this
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           faithfully
           translated
           by
           a
           judicious
           hand
           .
           And
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           use
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           there
           is
           very
           much
           ,
           while
           ,
           
             Testem
             quem
             quis
             adducit
             pro
             se
             ,
             tenetur
             accipere
             contra
             se
             ,
          
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           reason
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Law
           :
           and
           that
           the
           works
           of
           
             Cord.
             Perron
          
           .
           (
           for
           whose
           monstrous
           understanding
           [
           
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Viscount
          
           Faulkland
           p.
           59.
           ]
           Bellarmine
           and
           Bironius
           
             might
             ,
             with
             most
             advantage
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             no
             disgrace
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             employed
             in
             seeking
             citations
             )
             being
             built
             upon
             the
             principle
             .
             That
             whatever
             the
             Fathers
             witness
             to
             be
             tradition
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             received
             of
             all
             for
             such
             and
             so
             relied
             on
             .
          
           And
           this
           principle
           being
           here
           throughly
           examined
           .
           You
           have
           here
           as
           sufficient
           a
           constitation
           of
           Perrons
           Book
           against
           
             K.
             J.
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcesters
           against
           
             K.
             C.
          
           and
           Dr.
           Vanes
           ,
           and
           other
           Epitonizers
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           of
           Mr.
           Cressys
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Lord
           Faulkland
           ,
           by
           the
           learned
           
             I.
             P.
          
           
        
         
           
             Chr.
             Coll.
             
               Aug.
               1.
               1651.
               
            
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           ALl
           the
           Difference
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           this
           day
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           lies
           in
           some
           certain
           Points
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           maintaineth
           as
           important
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           neither
           believe
           ,
           nor
           will
           receive
           them
           for
           such
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Protestants
           believe
           ,
           for
           their
           part
           ;
           and
           which
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           evidently
           ,
           and
           undeniably
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           even
           their
           Adversaries
           themselves
           do
           also
           allow
           of
           ,
           and
           receive
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           both
           clearly
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           expresly
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Councils
           and
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           are
           indeed
           unanimously
           received
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christians
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           Parts
           of
           the
           World.
           Such
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           are
           these
           Maxims
           following
           :
           Namely
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           Supreme
           over
           all
           ,
           and
           who
           created
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           .
           That
           having
           created
           Man
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           this
           Man
           ,
           revolting
           from
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           faln
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           whole
           Posterity
           ,
           into
           most
           extreme
           and
           eternal
           misery
           ,
           and
           become
           infected
           with
           Sin
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           mortal
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           his
           Curse
           .
           That
           the
           Merciful
           Creator
           ,
           pitying
           Mans
           Estate
           ,
           graciously
           sent
           his
           Son
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           into
           the
           World
           :
           That
           his
           Son
           is
           God
           Eternal
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           taken
           Flesh
           upon
           himself
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           become
           Man
           ;
           He
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           ,
           in
           this
           Flesh
           ,
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           having
           by
           this
           means
           sufficiently
           expiated
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           by
           his
           Blood
           :
           and
           that
           having
           finished
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           ascended
           again
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           from
           whence
           He
           shall
           one
           day
           come
           ,
           to
           judge
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           rendering
           to
           every
           one
           according
           to
           their
           Works
           .
           That
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           communicate
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           His
           Merits
           ,
           He
           sendeth
           us
           down
           His
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           proceeding
           both
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           also
           one
           and
           the
           same
           God
           with
           Them
           ;
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           that
           these
           Three
           Persons
           are
           notwithstanding
           but
           One
           GOD
           ,
           who
           is
           Blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           That
           this
           Spirit
           enlightens
           our
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           begets
           Faith
           in
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           justified
           .
           That
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           LORD
           sent
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           Preach
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           throughout
           the
           whole
           World.
           That
           These
           have
           planted
           Churches
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           each
           of
           them
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ;
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           with
           all
           reverence
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           from
           them
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           ;
           and
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           or
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           Communion
           with
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           That
           we
           are
           likewise
           all
           of
           us
           bound
           to
           love
           GOD
           ,
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           very
           fervently
           ;
           observing
           diligently
           that
           Holy
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           laid
           down
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           inspired
           by
           His
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ;
           as
           also
           those
           other
           of
           the
           Old
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           most
           true
           .
           These
           Articles
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           few
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           there
           perhaps
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Protestants
           whole
           Belief
           :
           and
           if
           all
           other
           Christians
           would
           but
           content
           themselves
           with
           these
           ,
           there
           would
           never
           be
           any
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           now
           their
           Adversaries
           add
           to
           these
           ,
           many
           other
           Points
           ,
           which
           they
           press
           ,
           and
           command
           Men
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           necessary
           ones
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           believing
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           possible
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           That
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           Supreme
           Monarch
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           throughout
           the
           World.
           That
           He
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Church
           which
           he
           acknowledgeth
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           erre
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           That
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           to
           be
           adored
           ,
           as
           being
           really
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread.
           That
           the
           Mass
           is
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           really
           expiates
           the
           Sins
           
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           That
           Christians
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           their
           Churches
           the
           Images
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Saints
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           to
           use
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           bowing
           down
           before
           them
           .
           That
           it
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           also
           very
           useful
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           and
           to
           Angels
           .
           That
           our
           Souls
           after
           death
           ,
           before
           they
           enter
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           are
           to
           pass
           through
           a
           certain
           Fire
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           endure
           grievous
           Torments
           ;
           thus
           satisfying
           for
           their
           Sins
           .
           That
           one
           neither
           may
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           without
           having
           first
           confessed
           himself
           in
           private
           to
           a
           Priest
           .
           That
           none
           ,
           but
           the
           Priest
           himself
           that
           consecrated
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           is
           bound
           by
           right
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           both
           kinds
           :
           And
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           their
           Adversaries
           protest
           plainly
           ,
           That
           they
           cannot
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           believe
           .
           And
           these
           Points
           are
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           whole
           Difference
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           Party
           pretending
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           been
           believed
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           as
           revealed
           by
           him
           :
           and
           the
           other
           maintaining
           the
           contrary
           .
           Now
           seeing
           that
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           Tenets
           having
           any
           ground
           from
           any
           Passage
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           (
           which
           is
           the
           most
           Ancient
           and
           Authentick
           Rule
           of
           Christianity
           )
           the
           Maintainers
           are
           fain
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           lived
           within
           the
           four
           or
           five
           first
           Centuries
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           called
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           my
           purpose
           is
           in
           this
           Treatise
           to
           examine
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           this
           be
           a
           good
           and
           sufficient
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           decision
           of
           these
           Differences
           .
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           must
           first
           presuppose
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           any
           reasonable
           Person
           will
           easily
           grant
           me
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Question
           being
           here
           about
           laying
           a
           Foundation
           for
           certain
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           upon
           the
           Testimonies
           or
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           that
           the
           Passages
           which
           are
           produced
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           clear
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           scruple
           at
           ,
           either
           touching
           the
           Author
           out
           of
           whom
           they
           are
           alledged
           ,
           or
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           whether
           it
           signifie
           what
           is
           pretended
           to
           .
           For
           a
           Deposition
           of
           a
           Witness
           ,
           and
           the
           Sentence
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           being
           of
           no
           value
           at
           all
           ,
           save
           onely
           for
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           or
           Judge
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           proceed
           from
           Persons
           unknown
           ,
           or
           suspected
           ,
           they
           are
           invalid
           ,
           and
           prove
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           the
           Deposition
           of
           a
           Witness
           ,
           or
           Sentence
           of
           a
           Judge
           be
           obscure
           ,
           and
           in
           doubtful
           Terms
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Business
           must
           rest
           undecided
           ,
           there
           being
           another
           Doubt
           first
           to
           be
           cleared
           ,
           namely
           ,
           What
           the
           meaning
           of
           either
           of
           them
           was
           .
           The
           second
           Point
           that
           I
           shall
           here
           lay
           down
           for
           a
           Foundation
           to
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           evident
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           to
           allow
           a
           sufficiency
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           the
           deciding
           of
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           we
           must
           necessarily
           attribute
           to
           their
           Persons
           very
           great
           Authority
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           oblige
           us
           to
           follow
           their
           Judgment
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           this
           Authority
           be
           wanting
           ,
           how
           clear
           and
           express
           soever
           their
           Opinions
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           Articles
           now
           controverted
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           toward
           their
           Decision
           .
           We
           have
           therefore
           here
           two
           things
           to
           examine
           in
           this
           Business
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Whether
           or
           not
           we
           may
           be
           able
           now
           certainly
           and
           clearly
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Fathers
           hath
           been
           touching
           the
           Differences
           now
           in
           hand
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           Whether
           their
           Authority
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           whatever
           faithful
           Person
           shall
           clearly
           and
           certainly
           know
           what
           their
           Opinion
           hath
           been
           in
           any
           one
           Article
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           he
           is
           thereby
           bound
           to
           receive
           that
           Article
           for
           True.
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           but
           able
           to
           prove
           both
           these
           Points
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           without
           all
           dispute
           ,
           that
           their
           Proceeding
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           End
           proposed
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           Writings
           alledged
           at
           this
           day
           by
           them
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           either
           of
           these
           Two
           things
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           indeed
           found
           to
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           any
           Man
           of
           a
           very
           mean
           Judgment
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           conclude
           of
           himself
           ,
           That
           this
           way
           of
           Proof
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           hitherto
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           is
           very
           insufficient
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           of
           necessity
           ought
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           some
           other
           more
           proper
           and
           solid
           way
           in
           the
           Proof
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           said
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           will
           not
           by
           any
           means
           receive
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               REASON
               I.
               Touching
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               knowing
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               ;
               drawn
               from
               hence
               :
               Namely
               ,
               Because
               there
               is
               very
               little
               extant
               of
               Their
               Writings
               ,
               for
               the
               Three
               First
               Centuries
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             we
             should
             in
             this
             particular
             take
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             which
             some
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             make
             use
             of
             against
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             easie
             matter
             to
             bring
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             render
             very
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             suspected
             ,
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             alledgeth
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             these
             Gentlemen
             presently
             demand
             ,
             How
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             Books
             were
             truly
             written
             by
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             under
             whose
             Names
             they
             go
             .
             If
             therefore
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             these
             Men
             urge
             
               Justin
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             one
             should
             take
             them
             short
             ,
             and
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             How
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             they
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             those
             Writings
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             day
             go
             under
             their
             Names
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             they
             would
             find
             a
             harder
             Task
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             in
             justifying
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ;
             the
             Truth
             whereof
             is
             much
             
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             Humane
             Writings
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             by
             this
             too-artificial
             way
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             and
             onely
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             very
             easie
             matter
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             hath
             really
             beeen
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Controversies
             which
             are
             now
             in
             debate
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Protestant
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Considerations
             which
             render
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             so
             difficult
             ,
             are
             many
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             in
             this
             First
             Part
             handle
             some
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             referring
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Later
             ,
             examining
             them
             one
             after
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             this
             Difficulty
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             little
             we
             have
             extant
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             and
             Third
             Centuries
             ;
             which
             are
             those
             we
             are
             most
             especially
             to
             regard
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Reasons
             that
             moveth
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             alledge
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             by
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             they
             reckon
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Ancient
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             without
             mixture
             ,
             in
             its
             beginnings
             and
             Infancy
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             its
             Growth
             and
             Progress
             :
             it
             being
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Things
             ,
             to
             contract
             Corruptions
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             more
             or
             less
             removed
             from
             their
             first
             Institution
             :
             As
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             in
             States
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Languages
             ;
             the
             Natural
             Propriety
             of
             all
             which
             is
             continually
             declining
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             once
             passed
             the
             Point
             of
             their
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Flower
             and
             Prime
             of
             their
             Strength
             and
             Perfection
             .
             Now
             I
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             that
             any
             faithful
             Christian
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             Christianity
             was
             in
             its
             Height
             and
             Perfection
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Apostles
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             injury
             that
             could
             be
             offered
             them
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             their
             Successors
             have
             either
             had
             a
             greater
             desire
             ,
             or
             more
             Abilities
             ,
             
             to
             advance
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             .
             It
             will
             hence
             follow
             then
             ,
             That
             those
             Times
             which
             were
             nearest
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             necessarily
             the
             purest
             ,
             and
             less
             subject
             to
             suspicion
             of
             Corruptions
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             in
             Manners
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Discipline
             :
             it
             being
             but
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Corruptions
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ;
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             all
             other
             things
             .
             If
             any
             one
             shall
             here
             object
             ,
             That
             even
             the
             very
             next
             Age
             immediately
             after
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             not
             without
             its
             Errours
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Hegesippus
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             continued
             a
             Virgin
             till
             the
             Emperour
             
             Trajan's
             time
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Conspiracy
             of
             Errour
             began
             to
             discover
             it self
             with
             open
             fce
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             oppose
             any
             thing
             against
             this
             testimony
             ;
             but
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             the
             setting
             of
             these
             Stars
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Presence
             and
             Light
             being
             scarcely
             shut
             in
             ,
             had
             yet
             the
             boldness
             presently
             to
             fall
             to
             sowing
             his
             evil
             seed
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             had
             he
             opportunity
             to
             do
             this
             in
             those
             .
             Ages
             which
             were
             further
             removed
             from
             their
             Times
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             these
             great
             Teachers
             of
             the
             World
             having
             now
             by
             little
             and
             little
             vanished
             out
             of
             the
             memories
             of
             Men
             ,
             Humane
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             new
             Fancies
             began
             to
             take
             place
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             however
             conclude
             ,
             That
             supposing
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             altogether
             exempt
             from
             alteration
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             much
             more
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             consequently
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             it
             being
             here
             something
             like
             what
             the
             Poets
             have
             fancied
             of
             the
             Four
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             succeeding
             Age
             always
             
             came
             short
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             best
             way
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             search
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Fathers
             chiefly
             who
             lived
             betwixt
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             till
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             or
             till
             Pope
             
             Gregory's
             time
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Third
             Century
             ,
             till
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Seventh
             :
             I
             take
             this
             as
             a
             Confession
             onely
             of
             the
             small
             number
             of
             Books
             that
             are
             left
             us
             of
             those
             Ages
             before
             Constantine
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             these
             Men
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Three
             later
             Ages
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Three
             former
             .
             If
             we
             had
             but
             as
             much
             Light
             ,
             and
             as
             clear
             Evidences
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             they
             would
             prefer
             the
             Former
             .
             But
             if
             they
             mean
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             of
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             really
             more
             pure
             after
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             than
             before
             ;
             they
             must
             excuse
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             think
             that
             they
             by
             this
             means
             confess
             the
             distrust
             they
             have
             of
             their
             own
             Cause
             ,
             seeing
             they
             endeavour
             to
             get
             off
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ;
             retreating
             back
             to
             those
             Ages
             wherein
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             there
             was
             both
             less
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             than
             before
             :
             running
             clean
             contrary
             to
             that
             excellent
             Rule
             which
             S.
             
             Cyprian
             hath
             given
             us
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             whenever
             the
             Channel
             and
             Stream
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Tradition
             is
             found
             to
             be
             any
             whit
             corrupted
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             let
             their
             meaning
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             their
             Words
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             do
             not
             a
             little
             advantage
             the
             Protestants
             Cause
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             very
             clear
             confession
             ,
             That
             those
             Opinions
             about
             which
             they
             contest
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             at
             all
             appear
             clearly
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Books
             that
             were
             written
             during
             the
             Three
             First
             Centuries
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             found
             clearly
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             Policy
             were
             it
             then
             in
             them
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Three
             following
             Centuries
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             Adversaries
             attribute
             less
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Former
             ?
             But
             besides
             this
             tacite
             
             Confession
             of
             theirs
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             evident
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             left
             us
             at
             this
             day
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Three
             First
             Centuries
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             our
             Differences
             .
             The
             blessed
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             contented
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             writing
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             the
             beams
             of
             their
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Blood
             shed
             in
             Martyrdom
             ,
             without
             much
             troubling
             themselves
             with
             the
             writing
             of
             Books
             :
             Whether
             it
             were
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             as
             Learned
             Origen
             elegantly
             gives
             the
             Reason
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             to
             be
             defended
             by
             the
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             honesty
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             Sophistry
             ,
             and
             the
             Artifice
             of
             Words
             :
             or
             whether
             ,
             because
             their
             continual
             Sufferings
             gave
             them
             not
             leisure
             to
             take
             Pen
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             Books
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             for
             some
             other
             Reason
             perhaps
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             not
             .
             But
             this
             we
             are
             very
             well
             assured
             of
             ,
             that
             except
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             was
             very
             little
             written
             by
             others
             in
             these
             Primitive
             times
             :
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             trouble
             to
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             
             having
             little
             or
             no
             light
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             his
             Undertaking
             ,
             and
             treading
             ,
             as
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               a
               new
               path
               ,
               unbeaten
               by
               any
               that
               had
               gone
               before
               him
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             few
             Books
             which
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             have
             not
             come
             down
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             but
             were
             lost
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             injury
             of
             Time
             ,
             that
             consumeth
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             been
             made
             away
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             bold
             to
             suppress
             and
             smother
             whatsoever
             they
             met
             with
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             wholly
             to
             their
             gust
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             were
             those
             five
             Books
             of
             Papias
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             the
             Apology
             of
             
               Quadratus
               Atheniensis
            
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             of
             Aristides
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Castor
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             against
             the
             XXIV
             Books
             of
             the
             Heretick
             Basilides
             ,
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             the
             Works
             of
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Apollinaris
            
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
             
               Pinytus
               Cretensis
            
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Philippus
               ,
               Musanus
               ,
               Modestus
               ,
               Bardesanes
               ,
               Pantaenus
               ,
               Rhodon
               ,
               Miltiades
               ,
               Apollonius
               ,
               Serapion
               ,
               Bacchylus
               ,
               Polycrates
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Heraclius
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               Hammonius
               ,
               Tryphon
               ,
               Hippolytus
               ,
               Julius
               ,
               Africanus
               ,
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             no
             more
             left
             ,
             save
             onely
             their
             Names
             ,
             and
             the
             Titles
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             preserved
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             All
             that
             we
             have
             left
             us
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             doubts
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             some
             certain
             Discourses
             of
             S.
             Justin
             the
             Philosopher
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             wrote
             his
             second
             Apology
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             after
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Five
             Books
             of
             S.
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             wrote
             not
             long
             after
             him
             ;
             Three
             excellent
             and
             learned
             Pieces
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             ;
             divers
             Books
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             was
             famous
             about
             the
             same
             time
             :
             the
             Epistles
             and
             other
             Treatises
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             who
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Saviour
             CCLXI
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             Arnobius
             ,
             and
             of
             Lactantius
             his
             Scholar
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             Origen
             ,
             S.
             
             Cyprian's
             Contemporary
             ,
             who
             alone
             ,
             had
             we
             but
             all
             his
             Writings
             entire
             ,
             would
             be
             able
             perhaps
             to
             give
             us
             more
             light
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             Business
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             we
             have
             but
             very
             little
             of
             him
             left
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             too
             most
             miserably
             abused
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             ;
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             and
             almost
             innumerable
             Writings
             of
             this
             great
             and
             incomparable
             Person
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             violence
             of
             Time
             ,
             nor
             the
             envy
             and
             malice
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             dealt
             much
             worse
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Centuries
             of
             Years
             that
             have
             passed
             ,
             from
             his
             time
             down
             to
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             given
             you
             an
             account
             of
             well-nigh
             all
             that
             we
             have
             left
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             known
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Three
             First
             Centuries
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             other
             Pieces
             which
             are
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             written
             in
             the
             same
             times
             ,
             but
             are
             indeed
             either
             
             confessed
             to
             be
             supposititious
             by
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             rejected
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             very
             good
             and
             probable
             grounds
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             to
             have
             any
             place
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             account
             here
             ,
             in
             clearing
             the
             Controversie
             we
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Centuries
             have
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             out-gone
             the
             Former
             for
             number
             ,
             and
             good
             fortune
             too
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             having
             come
             down
             safe
             to
             our
             Hands
             :
             but
             they
             come
             much
             short
             of
             the
             other
             in
             Weight
             and
             Authority
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             maintain
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             very
             probable
             Grounds
             too
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             had
             its
             declinings
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             losing
             in
             every
             Age
             some
             certain
             degree
             of
             its
             Primitive
             and
             Native
             Purity
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             we
             have
             good
             cause
             perhaps
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             the
             multitude
             of
             Writers
             of
             these
             two
             Ages
             trouble
             us
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             paucity
             of
             them
             in
             the
             three
             preceding
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             suffered
             under
             scarcity
             ,
             we
             now
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             their
             multitude
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Words
             ,
             and
             of
             Books
             ,
             serves
             as
             much
             sometimes
             to
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             Sense
             and
             Opinion
             of
             any
             Publick
             Body
             ,
             as
             Silence
             it self
             ;
             our
             Minds
             being
             then
             extremely
             confounded
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             while
             it
             labours
             to
             apprehend
             what
             is
             the
             True
             and
             Common
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             amidst
             so
             many
             differently-biassed
             Particulars
             ,
             whereof
             each
             endeavours
             to
             express
             the
             same
             :
             it
             being
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             amongst
             so
             great
             and
             almost
             infinite
             variety
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             you
             shall
             very
             hardly
             meet
             with
             two
             Persons
             ,
             that
             shall
             deliver
             to
             you
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Controversies
             in
             Religion
             are
             )
             after
             the
             same
             form
             and
             way
             of
             representation
             ,
             how
             unanimous
             soever
             their
             Consent
             may
             otherwise
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
             And
             this
             Variety
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             but
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             makes
             notwithstanding
             the
             Foundation
             it self
             to
             appear
             different
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               II.
               That
               those
               Writings
               which
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               First
               Centuries
               ,
               treat
               of
               Matters
               very
               far
               different
               from
               the
               present
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             suppose
             that
             neither
             the
             want
             of
             Books
             in
             the
             Three
             First
             Centuries
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             abundance
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Three
             following
             ,
             should
             bring
             along
             with
             it
             these
             inconveniences
             ;
             it
             will
             however
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             discover
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             the
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Authors
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             those
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             now
             controverted
             .
             For
             the
             Matters
             whereof
             They
             treat
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             very
             different
             nature
             ;
             these
             Authors
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             times
             required
             ,
             employing
             themselves
             either
             in
             justifying
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             it
             from
             the
             aspersion
             of
             such
             Crimes
             wherewith
             it
             was
             most
             falsly
             and
             injuriously
             charged
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             laying
             open
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Absurdity
             ▪
             and
             Impiety
             of
             Paganism
             ;
             or
             in
             convincing
             the
             hard-hearted
             Jews
             ;
             or
             in
             confuting
             the
             prodigious
             Fooleries
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             or
             in
             exhortations
             to
             the
             Faithful
             to
             Patience
             and
             Martyrdom
             ;
             or
             in
             expounding
             some
             certain
             Passages
             and
             Portions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             :
             all
             which
             things
             have
             very
             little
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Controversies
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             never
             speak
             Syllable
             ,
             unless
             they
             accidentally
             or
             by
             chance
             let
             a
             Word
             drop
             from
             them
             ,
             toward
             this
             side
             ,
             or
             that
             side
             ,
             yet
             without
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             Controversies
             ;
             although
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Party
             sometimes
             lights
             upon
             Passages
             ,
             wherein
             they
             conceive
             they
             have
             discovered
             their
             own
             Opinions
             clearly
             delivered
             ,
             
             though
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             without
             ground
             :
             just
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             hearing
             a
             Ring
             of
             Bells
             ,
             thought
             they
             perfectly
             ●ounded
             out
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             had
             fancied
             .
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Theophilus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             and
             Arnobius
             ,
             shew
             the
             Heathen
             the
             vainness
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             gods
             ;
             and
             that
             Jupiter
             and
             Juno
             were
             but
             Mortals
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Irenaeus
             bends
             his
             whole
             Forces
             against
             the
             prodigious
             Opinions
             of
             Basilides
             ,
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             and
             other
             G●osticks
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Inventors
             of
             the
             most
             Chimaerical
             Divinity
             that
             ever
             came
             into
             the
             fancy
             of
             Man.
             Tertullian
             also
             whips
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             well
             deserve
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             especially
             takes
             
               Marcion
               ,
               Herm●genes
               ,
               Apelles
               ,
               Praxcas
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             task
             ;
             who
             maintained
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             Two
             Gods
             ,
             or
             Two
             Principles
             ,
             and
             confounded
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Cyprian
             is
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Discipline
             and
             the
             Vertues
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             
               Arius
               ,
               Macedonius
               ,
               Eunomius
               ,
               Photinus
               ,
               Pelagius
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             Nestorius
             and
             Eutyches
             ,
             made
             work
             for
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Centuries
             .
             The
             Blasphemies
             of
             these
             Men
             against
             the
             Person
             or
             the
             Natures
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             its
             Grace
             ,
             which
             have
             now
             of
             a
             long
             time
             lay
             buried
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             ,
             were
             the
             Matters
             debated
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Books
             then
             written
             ,
             that
             have
             come
             to
             our
             Hands
             .
             What
             relation
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             this
             to
             the
             Business
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             or
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Ancients
             hath
             handled
             expresly
             ,
             and
             of
             set
             purpose
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             too
             never
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             ?
             It
             is
             very
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             silence
             of
             these
             Fathers
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             which
             some
             set
             so
             much
             by
             ,
             is
             not
             wholly
             mute
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             also
             it
             may
             
             pass
             for
             a
             very
             clear
             Testimony
             :
             but
             certainly
             not
             on
             their
             side
             who
             maintain
             them
             affirmatively
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             ,
             That
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             genuine
             Writings
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             expresly
             urged
             ,
             either
             for
             or
             against
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             Opinions
             .
             I
             shall
             most
             willingly
             confess
             ,
             That
             the
             belief
             of
             every
             Wise
             man
             makes
             up
             but
             One
             entire
             Body
             ,
             the
             Parts
             whereof
             have
             a
             certain
             correspondence
             and
             relation
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             able
             ,
             by
             those
             things
             which
             he
             delivers
             expresly
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             guess
             what
             his
             Opinion
             is
             touching
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             himself
             not
             at
             all
             in
             :
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             utterly
             improbable
             that
             he
             maintains
             any
             one
             Position
             which
             shall
             manifestly
             clash
             with
             his
             other
             Tenets
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             rejects
             any
             thing
             that
             necessarily
             followeth
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             Disputation
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             hangs
             all
             close
             together
             ,
             no
             one
             Position
             contradicting
             another
             ,
             but
             having
             all
             its
             Parts
             united
             ,
             and
             depending
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             not
             altogether
             unquestionable
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             elsewhere
             :
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             requireth
             also
             a
             sharp
             piercing
             Wit
             ,
             which
             readily
             and
             clearly
             apprehends
             the
             Connexions
             of
             each
             several
             Point
             ;
             an
             excellent
             Memory
             ,
             to
             retain
             faithfully
             whatever
             Positions
             the
             Ancients
             have
             maintained
             ;
             and
             a
             solid
             Judgment
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             pre-occupation
             ,
             to
             compare
             them
             with
             the
             Tenets
             maintained
             at
             this
             day
             :
             And
             what
             Man
             soever
             is
             endued
             with
             all
             these
             Qualities
             ,
             I
             shall
             account
             him
             the
             fittest
             Man
             to
             make
             profitable
             Use
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             likeliest
             of
             any
             to
             search
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             mischief
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Men
             so
             qualified
             ,
             are
             very
             rare
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             .
             I
             shall
             add
             here
             ,
             
             That
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             some
             certain
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             this
             whole
             Method
             is
             vain
             and
             useless
             ;
             as
             is
             also
             that
             which
             makes
             use
             of
             Argumentation
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ;
             means
             which
             are
             insufficient
             ,
             
             and
             unable
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             these
             Doctors
             )
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             any
             certainty
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             their
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             rely
             upon
             clear
             and
             express
             Texts
             onely
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             account
             ▪
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             wife
             ,
             believe
             that
             the
             Fathers
             held
             any
             of
             the
             aforenamed
             Points
             ,
             unless
             we
             can
             find
             them
             in
             express
             terms
             delivered
             in
             their
             Writings
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             terms
             that
             we
             read
             them
             in
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             Seeing
             then
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             those
             Testimonies
             onely
             are
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             which
             are
             express
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ,
             that
             of
             these
             Points
             now
             controverted
             ,
             there
             is
             searcely
             any
             thing
             found
             expresly
             delivered
             by
             the
             Fathers
             :
             we
             may
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             very
             Logically
             and
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             a
             very
             difficult
             thing
             (
             according
             to
             these
             Men
             )
             to
             come
             to
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             touching
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Tenets
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             rejected
             by
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               III.
               That
               those
               Writings
               which
               go
               under
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               truly
               such
               ;
               but
               a
               great
               part
               of
               them
               suppositions
               ,
               and
               forged
               ,
               either
               long
               since
               ,
               or
               of
               later
               Times
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             more
             important
             Considerations
             ;
             these
             two
             former
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             in
             themselves
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             or
             neglected
             ,
             being
             yet
             but
             trivial
             ones
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             which
             follow
             .
             For
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             confusion
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             Books
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             truly
             to
             find
             out
             who
             were
             their
             Authors
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Meaning
             and
             Sense
             of
             them
             is
             .
             The
             first
             Difficulty
             proceeds
             from
             the
             infinite
             number
             of
             Forged
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             falsly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             :
             The
             like
             having
             hapned
             also
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Learning
             and
             Sciences
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Criticks
             at
             this
             day
             are
             sufficiently
             troubled
             in
             discovering
             ,
             both
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             which
             are
             forged
             and
             supposititious
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             true
             and
             legitimate
             .
             But
             this
             Abuse
             hath
             not
             reigned
             any
             where
             more
             grosly
             ,
             and
             taken
             to
             it self
             more
             liberty
             ,
             than
             toward
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             .
             All
             Men
             complain
             on
             this
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             labour
             all
             they
             can
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             these
             Confusions
             ,
             though
             oftentimes
             with
             little
             success
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             eagerness
             of
             their
             Passion
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             carried
             away
             ,
             ordinarily
             judging
             of
             Books
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             all
             those
             that
             any
             whit
             contradict
             them
             ;
             but
             defending
             those
             which
             speak
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             how
             good
             or
             bad
             soever
             they
             otherwise
             chance
             to
             be
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             judge
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Opinions
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             by
             their
             own
             Opinions
             .
             If
             they
             speak
             with
             Us
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             Cyprian
             and
             Chrysostome
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             Ignorant
             Modern
             Fellow
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             Malicious
             Person
             ,
             who
             would
             fain
             cover
             his
             own
             filthiness
             under
             the
             rich
             Garment
             of
             these
             excellent
             Persons
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             were
             Passion
             onely
             that
             rendered
             the
             Business
             obscure
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             able
             easily
             to
             quit
             our
             hands
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             stripping
             it
             ,
             and
             laying
             it
             open
             to
             the
             World
             ▪
             and
             all
             moderate
             Men
             would
             find
             enough
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             .
             But
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Obscurity
             oftentimes
             falls
             out
             to
             be
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             to
             clear
             them
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Errour
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             near
             resemblance
             of
             the
             ●alse
             to
             the
             True.
             For
             these
             Forgeries
             are
             not
             new
             ,
             and
             of
             yesteryesterday
             ;
             
             but
             the
             Abuse
             hath
             been
             on
             foot
             above
             fourteen
             hundred
             years
             .
             It
             is
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             That
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             gain
             their
             own
             Dreams
             the
             greater
             Authority
             ,
             
             vented
             them
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Writers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
             Amphilochius
             Bishop
             of
             Iconium
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             esteemed
             by
             the
             great
             S.
             
             Basil
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             wrote
             a
             particular
             Tract
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             alledged
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Seventh
             Council
             ,
             against
             a
             certain
             Passage
             produced
             by
             the
             Iconoclasts
             out
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             idle
             Treatise
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Travels
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             And
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             Tract
             of
             this
             Learned
             Prelate
             were
             now
             extant
             !
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             would
             perhaps
             do
             us
             good
             service
             in
             discovering
             the
             Vanity
             of
             very
             many
             ridiculous
             Pieces
             ,
             which
             now
             pass
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Primitive
             and
             most
             Ancient
             Christians
             .
             S.
             
             Hierome
             rejecteth
             divers
             Apocryphal
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             published
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             first
             Disciples
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             of
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             The
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             
             are
             put
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             by
             the
             Seventh
             Council
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             wretched
             Knaves
             have
             been
             thus
             sawcy
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Their
             Names
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             likely
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             make
             as
             bold
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             And
             indeed
             this
             kind
             of
             Imposture
             hath
             always
             been
             very
             ordinary
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Nestorians
             sometime
             published
             an
             Epistle
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Mopsuestia
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Author
             and
             first
             Broacher
             of
             their
             Heresie
             :
             
             and
             likewise
             that
             the
             Eutychists
             also
             vented
             certain
             Books
             of
             Apollinaris
             ,
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               The
               Orthodox
               Doctors
            
             ,
             onely
             to
             abuse
             the
             simple
             People
             .
             Leontius
             hath
             written
             an
             express
             Tract
             on
             this
             Subject
             ;
             wherein
             he
             shews
             ,
             That
             these
             Men
             abused
             particularly
             the
             Names
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             of
             Neocaesarea
             ,
             of
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             and
             he
             also
             saith
             particularly
             ,
             That
             the
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               A
               particular
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             is
             delivered
             unto
             us
             by
             Turrianus
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             
             
               Gerardus
               Vossius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Edition
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Neocaesariensis
            
             ,
             for
             a
             true
             and
             legitimate
             Piece
             of
             the
             said
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             is
             not
             truly
             his
             ,
             but
             the
             Bastard
             Issue
             of
             the
             Heretick
             Apollinaris
             .
             And
             the
             like
             Judgment
             do
             the
             Publishers
             of
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
            
             give
             of
             the
             XII
             Anathema's
             ,
             
             which
             are
             commonly
             attributed
             to
             the
             same
             S.
             Gregory
             .
             The
             Monothelites
             also
             ,
             taking
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             forged
             an
             Oration
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Menas
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             and
             directed
             to
             Vigilius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             two
             other
             Books
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             same
             Vigilius
             ,
             directed
             to
             Justinian
             and
             Theodora
             ;
             wherein
             their
             Heresie
             is
             in
             express
             terms
             delivered
             :
             and
             these
             three
             Pieces
             were
             afterward
             inserted
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Council
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             the
             Patriarch's
             Palace
             in
             Constantinople
             .
             
             But
             this
             Imposture
             was
             discovered
             ,
             and
             convinced
             in
             the
             VI
             Council
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             have
             been
             deceived
             by
             it
             ,
             seeing
             these
             false
             Pieces
             in
             so
             Authentick
             a
             Copy
             ?
             I
             bring
             but
             these
             few
             Examples
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             but
             a
             taste
             onely
             of
             what
             the
             Hereticks
             not
             onely
             dared
             ,
             but
             were
             able
             also
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             and
             all
             these
             things
             were
             done
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Seventh
             Century
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             above
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ago
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Disputes
             about
             the
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Churches
             ,
             and
             indeed
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Contestations
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             ,
             than
             the
             mutual
             Reproaches
             that
             the
             several
             Parties
             cast
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             
             accusing
             each
             other
             of
             forging
             the
             Pieces
             of
             Authors
             which
             they
             produced
             each
             of
             them
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             Cause
             .
             Judge
             you
             therefore
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             using
             the
             same
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Diligence
             ▪
             now
             for
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             Centuries
             since
             ,
             though
             in
             
             different
             Causes
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             all
             probability
             have
             furnished
             us
             with
             a
             sufficient
             stock
             of
             spurious
             Pieces
             ,
             sent
             abroad
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             their
             professed
             Enemies
             ?
             And
             do
             but
             think
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             may
             not
             chance
             to
             converse
             with
             an
             Heretick
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             we
             have
             a
             Father
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             a
             professed
             Enemy
             ,
             disguised
             under
             the
             mask
             of
             a
             Friend
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             we
             sometimes
             receive
             and
             deliver
             for
             Maxims
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             the
             very
             Dreams
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Hereticks
             .
             For
             we
             must
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             discover
             their
             Venom
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             ,
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Heretical
             Positions
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             cunningly
             cast
             in
             here
             and
             there
             some
             sprinklings
             of
             it
             ,
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Heresie
             as
             it
             were
             afar
             off
             onely
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             Knavery
             the
             more
             hard
             to
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             more
             dangerous
             .
             But
             supposing
             that
             this
             Jugling
             Trick
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             may
             have
             very
             much
             corrupted
             the
             Old
             Books
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             had
             we
             no
             other
             spurious
             Pieces
             than
             what
             had
             been
             forged
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             distinguish
             the
             True
             from
             the
             False
             .
             But
             that
             which
             renders
             the
             Evil
             almost
             uncurable
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             Church
             it self
             this
             kind
             of
             Forgery
             hath
             been
             both
             very
             Ordinary
             ,
             and
             very
             Ancient
             .
             I
             impute
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Mischief
             to
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             before
             the
             Invention
             of
             Printing
             ,
             were
             the
             Transcribers
             and
             Copiers
             out
             of
             Manuscripts
             :
             of
             whose
             negligence
             and
             boldness
             in
             corrupting
             of
             Books
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             very
             much
             complained
             even
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
             Scribunt
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               non
               quod
               inveniunt
               ,
               sed
               quod
               intelligunt
               ;
               &
               dum
               alienos
               errores
               emendare
               nituntur
               ,
               ostendunt
               suos
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               They
               write
               ,
               not
               what
               they
               find
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               understand
               ;
               and
               whilst
               they
               endeavour
               to
               correct
               other
               Mens
               Errors
               ,
               they
               shew
               their
               own
               .
            
             We
             may
             very
             well
             presume
             ,
             that
             what
             liberty
             these
             Men
             took
             in
             corrupting
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             same
             in
             forging
             Books
             
             too
             :
             especially
             since
             this
             last
             course
             was
             beneficial
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             was
             not
             .
             For
             by
             altering
             or
             corrupting
             the
             Books
             they
             wrote
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             make
             any
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             :
             whereas
             in
             forging
             new
             Books
             ,
             and
             venting
             them
             under
             great
             and
             eminent
             Names
             ,
             they
             put
             them
             off
             both
             faster
             and
             dearer
             .
             So
             likewise
             if
             there
             came
             to
             their
             hands
             any
             Book
             ,
             that
             had
             either
             no
             Authors
             Name
             ;
             or
             having
             any
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             an
             obscure
             ,
             or
             a
             tainted
             one
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             these
             evil
             Marks
             might
             not
             prejudice
             the
             venting
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             rase
             it
             out
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             and
             inscribe
             it
             presently
             with
             some
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             and
             Venerable
             Names
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Reputation
             and
             Favour
             that
             That
             Name
             had
             found
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             means
             of
             the
             better
             putting
             off
             their
             false
             Wares
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             The
             Name
             of
             Novatianus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Schism
             against
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             became
             justly
             to
             be
             odious
             to
             Christian
             ears
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Tertullian
             was
             the
             more
             esteemed
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Age
             ,
             Wit
             ,
             and
             Learning
             of
             the
             Person
             .
             Now
             the
             Transcriber
             considering
             this
             with
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             design
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             than
             onely
             of
             his
             own
             private
             Gain
             ,
             hath
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             made
             an
             exchange
             ,
             attributing
             to
             Tertullian
             that
             Book
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             Novatianus
             his
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             given
             to
             understand
             also
             by
             S.
             
             Hierome
             .
             And
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             birth
             and
             fortune
             of
             that
             other
             Piece
             
               De
               Poenitentia
            
             hath
             been
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             not
             much
             unlike
             that
             of
             the
             other
             .
             So
             likewise
             that
             Book
             which
             beareth
             Title
             ,
             
               De
               Operibus
               Cardinalibus
               Christi
            
             ,
             
             which
             was
             composed
             and
             sent
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             without
             setting
             down
             his
             Name
             ,
             as
             himself
             there
             testifies
             ,
             hath
             been
             vented
             abroad
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             onely
             because
             by
             this
             means
             it
             is
             the
             more
             profitable
             to
             the
             Manuscript-monger
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             formerly
             always
             passed
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             pass
             for
             his
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             his
             ,
             as
             is
             ingenuously
             confessed
             by
             a
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             side
             .
             Ruffinus
             had
             some
             Name
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             though
             nothing
             near
             so
             great
             a
             one
             as
             Cyprian
             had
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             afore-named
             Merchants
             have
             inscribed
             with
             S.
             
             Cyprian's
             Name
             that
             Treatise
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             by
             Ruffinus
             .
             Besides
             the
             Avarice
             of
             these
             Librarii
             ,
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             consulted
             ,
             hath
             in
             like
             manner
             produced
             no
             small
             number
             of
             these
             spurious
             Pieces
             .
             For
             when
             either
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Name
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Stile
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Subject
             treated
             of
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             seeming
             Reason
             ,
             gave
             them
             occasion
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Anonymous
             Book
             was
             the
             Work
             of
             such
             or
             such
             an
             ancient
             Author
             ,
             they
             presently
             copied
             it
             out
             under
             the
             said
             Author's
             Name
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             came
             from
             thenceforth
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             World
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             be
             delivered
             for
             such
             ,
             over
             to
             Posterity
             .
             But
             all
             the
             blame
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             Transcribers
             onely
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             have
             contributed
             very
             much
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Imposture
             .
             For
             there
             have
             been
             found
             in
             all
             Ages
             some
             that
             have
             been
             so
             sottishly
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             so
             desirous
             ,
             at
             what
             rate
             soever
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Conceptions
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             finding
             they
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             please
             ,
             and
             get
             applause
             abroad
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             vented
             them
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             chusing
             rather
             to
             see
             them
             received
             ,
             and
             honoured
             ,
             under
             this
             false
             Habit
             ,
             than
             disdained
             ,
             and
             slighted
             ,
             under
             their
             own
             true
             one
             .
             These
             Men
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             several
             Abilities
             have
             been
             ,
             have
             imitated
             the
             Stile
             and
             Fancy
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             either
             more
             or
             less
             happily
             ;
             and
             have
             boldly
             presented
             these
             Issues
             of
             their
             own
             Brain
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             under
             their
             Names
             .
             The
             World
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             hath
             always
             been
             the
             least
             subtile
             ,
             hath
             very
             readily
             collected
             ,
             preserved
             ,
             and
             cherished
             these
             false
             Births
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             degrees
             filled
             all
             their
             Libraries
             with
             them
             .
             Others
             have
             
             been
             moved
             to
             use
             the
             same
             Artifice
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             Ambition
             but
             some
             other
             irregular
             Fancy
             ,
             as
             those
             Men
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             had
             a
             particular
             affection
             either
             to
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             faln
             to
             write
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             some
             Author
             of
             good
             Esteem
             and
             Reputation
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             pass
             the
             more
             currantly
             abroad
             :
             Just
             as
             that
             Priest
             did
             ,
             who
             published
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               of
               Tecla
            
             ;
             and
             being
             convinced
             of
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             he
             plainly
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             that
             he
             bare
             to
             S.
             Paul
             was
             the
             onely
             cause
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             boldness
             also
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             
             a
             Priest
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             (
             whom
             S.
             Hierome
             justly
             reprehendeth
             so
             sharply
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             many
             places
             )
             who
             to
             vindicate
             
             Origen's
             Honour
             ,
             wrote
             an
             Apology
             for
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Pamphilus
             ,
             a
             holy
             and
             renowned
             Martyr
             ;
             although
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             partly
             out
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Sixth
             Books
             that
             Eusebius
             had
             written
             upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             and
             partly
             made
             use
             of
             his
             own
             Invention
             in
             it
             .
             Some
             such
             like
             Fancy
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             moved
             him
             also
             to
             put
             forth
             the
             Life
             of
             one
             Sextus
             ,
             a
             Pythagorean
             Philosopher
             ,
             
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               S.
               Sixtus
               the
               Martyr
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Work
             might
             be
             received
             the
             more
             favourably
             .
             What
             can
             you
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             namely
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Age
             there
             was
             a
             Personage
             of
             greater
             Note
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             ,
             disliking
             that
             Hierome
             had
             translated
             the
             Old
             Testament
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             framed
             an
             Epistle
             under
             his
             Name
             ,
             wherein
             he
             maketh
             him
             repent
             himself
             of
             having
             done
             it
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             ,
             even
             in
             S.
             
             Hierome's
             Life-time
             ,
             though
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             was
             published
             by
             the
             said
             Author
             ,
             both
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             Africk
             ?
             Who
             could
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             bold
             attempt
             ,
             
             had
             not
             S.
             Hierome
             himself
             related
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             made
             complaint
             of
             the
             Injury
             done
             him
             therein
             ?
             I
             must
             impute
             also
             to
             a
             Fancy
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             though
             certainly
             more
             innocent
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             spreading
             abroad
             of
             so
             many
             Predictions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Sibylls
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             by
             some
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             onely
             to
             prepare
             the
             Pagans
             to
             relish
             this
             Doctrine
             the
             better
             ;
             
             as
             it
             is
             objected
             against
             them
             by
             Celsus
             ,
             in
             Origen
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             consequence
             yet
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             have
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Artifice
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             Interest
             either
             of
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             their
             Passions
             .
             We
             have
             a
             notable
             Example
             hereof
             ,
             which
             was
             objected
             against
             the
             Latins
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             of
             two
             Bishops
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Zozimus
            
             and
             Boniface
             ;
             who
             to
             authorize
             the
             Title
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             have
             of
             being
             Universal
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             African
             ,
             forged
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             certain
             Canons
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             alledged
             them
             for
             such
             divers
             times
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Councils
             in
             Africa
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             diligent
             search
             ,
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Authentick
             Copies
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             although
             the
             African
             Bishops
             had
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             send
             as
             far
             as
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             Copies
             that
             they
             could
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             have
             the
             Canons
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             since
             that
             time
             passed
             through
             so
             many
             several
             hands
             ,
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             it●
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Editions
             of
             those
             very
             Men
             who
             are
             the
             most
             interested
             in
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Popes
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             who
             published
             his
             Latin
             Collection
             of
             them
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             525.
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             either
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             .
             For
             at
             for
             that
             
               Authentick
               Copy
            
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             one
             
               Frier
               John
            
             ,
             
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             the
             onely
             Copy
             that
             had
             escaped
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             this
             cause
             been
             always
             kept
             under
             Lock
             and
             Key
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             safety
             and
             care
             that
             might
             be
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             Copy
             they
             had
             transcribed
             the
             said
             Canons
             :
             I
             confess
             ,
             this
             Copy
             
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             kept
             up
             very
             close
             ,
             under
             Locks
             and
             Seals
             ,
             seeing
             that
             three
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Zozimus
               ,
               Boniface
            
             ,
             and
             Celestine
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             their
             pretended
             Title
             ,
             against
             the
             African
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             case
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             strange
             thing
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             ,
             who
             came
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             ,
             should
             now
             at
             last
             make
             use
             of
             it
             in
             this
             cause
             ;
             whereas
             those
             very
             Persons
             who
             had
             it
             in
             their
             custody
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             one
             Syllable
             of
             it
             :
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Seals
             of
             this
             rare
             Book
             were
             never
             opened
             ,
             save
             onely
             in
             the
             Brains
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             where
             onely
             it
             was
             both
             framed
             and
             sealed
             up
             ,
             brought
             forth
             and
             vanished
             ,
             all
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Men
             that
             have
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             having
             laid
             aside
             this
             Chimerical
             Invention
             ,
             being
             ashamed
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             any
             longer
             .
             And
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             that
             which
             these
             Men
             answer
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excusing
             the
             said
             Popes
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             whit
             more
             probable
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             took
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             in
             which
             those
             Canons
             they
             alledge
             are
             really
             found
             ,
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Council
             .
             For
             whom
             will
             these
             Men
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             perswade
             ,
             That
             two
             Ecclesiastical
             Assemblies
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             there
             passed
             near
             twenty
             two
             whole
             years
             ,
             called
             by
             two
             several
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             for
             Matters
             of
             a
             far
             different
             nature
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             them
             for
             the
             Explanation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Re-establishing
             of
             two
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Thrones
             ;
             and
             in
             Places
             very
             far
             distant
             from
             each
             other
             :
             the
             one
             at
             Nicaea
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Illyricum
             :
             the
             Canons
             of
             which
             two
             Councils
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             both
             in
             substance
             ,
             number
             ,
             and
             authority
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             them
             having
             always
             been
             received
             generally
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             having
             never
             been
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ;
             should
             yet
             notwithstanding
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Council
             ?
             How
             can
             they
             themselves
             endure
             this
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             fierce
             against
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             for
             having
             
             offered
             to
             attribute
             (
             which
             they
             do
             notwithstanding
             with
             more
             appearance
             of
             truth
             )
             to
             the
             Sixth
             Council
             ,
             those
             CII
             Canons
             which
             were
             agreed
             upon
             ten
             years
             after
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             an
             Assembly
             wherein
             one
             party
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Council
             met
             ?
             How
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             gave
             any
             credit
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             the
             Greek
             Collection
             of
             her
             Ancient
             Canons
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             are
             quite
             left
             out
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Latin
             Collection
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             made
             at
             Rome
             eleven
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             they
             are
             placed
             ,
             not
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             nor
             yet
             immediately
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             all
             made
             up
             but
             one
             Body
             betwixt
             them
             :
             
             but
             are
             put
             in
             a
             place
             a
             great
             way
             behind
             ,
             after
             the
             Canons
             of
             all
             the
             General
             Councils
             that
             had
             been
             held
             till
             that
             very
             time
             he
             lived
             in
             ?
             And
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             these
             Ancient
             Popes
             ,
             who
             alledged
             these
             Canons
             ,
             if
             they
             believed
             these
             Councils
             to
             be
             both
             one
             ,
             did
             not
             say
             so
             ?
             The
             African
             Bishops
             had
             diverse
             and
             sundry
             times
             declared
             ,
             That
             these
             Canons
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             them
             alledged
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Copies
             .
             Certainly
             therefore
             ,
             if
             those
             who
             had
             cited
             them
             ,
             had
             thought
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Sardica
             to
             have
             been
             both
             but
             one
             Council
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             made
             answer
             ,
             That
             〈◊〉
             Canons
             were
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             pretended
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             among
             those
             which
             had
             been
             agreed
             upon
             at
             Sardica
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             these
             careful
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             had
             resolved
             to
             send
             to
             this
             purpose
             as
             far
             as
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Syllable
             ,
             tending
             this
             way
             ,
             said
             by
             them
             .
             And
             certainly
             if
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             had
             been
             in
             those
             days
             reputed
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             Prelates
             as
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             Africk
             ,
             as
             namely
             ▪
             
               Aurelius
               ,
               Alypius
            
             ,
             and
             even
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             African
             onely
             ,
             
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             so
             ignorant
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             beyond
             all
             belief
             ,
             that
             three
             Popes
             ,
             and
             their
             Legates
             ,
             should
             leave
             their
             Party
             in
             an
             Ignorance
             so
             gross
             ,
             and
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             own
             Interest
             ;
             it
             being
             in
             their
             power
             to
             have
             relieved
             them
             in
             two
             words
             .
             We
             may
             safely
             then
             conclude
             ,
             That
             these
             Popes
             ,
             Zozimus
             ,
             and
             Boniface
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             Copies
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             have
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             rather
             purposely
             alledged
             some
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             according
             to
             that
             Maxim
             which
             was
             in
             force
             with
             those
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             utterly
             laid
             aside
             even
             in
             our
             own
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             a
             Good
             and
             Godly
             Cause
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             sometimes
             to
             use
             a
             little
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             your
             
               Piae
               Fraudes
            
             .
             They
             therefore
             firmly
             believing
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             That
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             their
             See
             ,
             over
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             was
             a
             Business
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             very
             profitable
             to
             all
             Christendom
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             ,
             if
             for
             the
             establishing
             this
             right
             on
             themselvs
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             a
             little
             Legerdemain
             ,
             alledging
             Sardica
             for
             Nice
             :
             reckoning
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             brought
             their
             Design
             about
             ,
             this
             small
             Failing
             of
             theirs
             would
             in
             process
             of
             time
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             Opposition
             made
             by
             the
             African
             Fathers
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             
             writing
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             did
             not
             forbear
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             old
             Forgery
             ,
             citing
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             for
             a
             Legitimate
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             :
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             also
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Empress
             
               Galla
               Placidia
            
             ,
             writing
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             said
             Pope
             Leo
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             affirmed
             to
             him
             for
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             That
             both
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             also
             ,
             had
             assigned
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             the
             Power
             of
             judging
             of
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Leo
             having
             before
             possessed
             them
             ,
             That
             this
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             a
             strong
             perseverance
             in
             this
             
               Pious
               Fraud
            
             ,
             they
             have
             at
             length
             so
             fully
             perswaded
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             had
             established
             this
             Supremacy
             upon
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             generally
             urged
             by
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             whenever
             this
             Point
             is
             controverted
             .
             I
             must
             crave
             pardon
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             for
             having
             so
             long
             insisted
             on
             this
             Particular
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             longer
             somewhat
             than
             my
             Design
             required
             :
             yet
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             to
             the
             Business
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             (
             will
             the
             Protestants
             here
             say
             )
             seeing
             that
             two
             Popes
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             have
             approved
             ,
             have
             notwithstanding
             thus
             foisted
             in
             false
             Wares
             ;
             what
             ought
             we
             to
             expect
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             ?
             Since
             these
             Men
             have
             done
             this
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             an
             Age
             of
             so
             high
             repute
             for
             its
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             what
             have
             they
             not
             dared
             to
             do
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             not
             forborn
             so
             foully
             to
             abuse
             the
             sacred
             Name
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             the
             most
             Illustrious
             and
             Venerable
             Monument
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             what
             other
             Authors
             can
             we
             imagine
             they
             would
             spare
             ?
             And
             if
             in
             the
             face
             of
             so
             Renowned
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             whatever
             Africk
             could
             shew
             of
             Eminency
             ,
             both
             for
             Sanctity
             and
             Learning
             ;
             and
             even
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             great
             S.
             Augustine
             too
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             conscience
             at
             all
             to
             make
             use
             of
             so
             gross
             a
             piece
             of
             Forgery
             ;
             what
             have
             they
             not
             since
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             Times
             ,
             while
             the
             whole
             World
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             lay
             covered
             with
             so
             thick
             darkness
             ,
             dared
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             neither
             accuse
             nor
             excuse
             at
             present
             these
             Mens
             Proceedings
             ;
             but
             shall
             onely
             conclude
             ;
             That
             seeing
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             us
             ,
             have
             passed
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             have
             sometimes
             
             been
             found
             to
             use
             these
             jugling
             Tricks
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             a
             matter
             as
             People
             may
             imagine
             ,
             to
             discover
             out
             of
             those
             Writings
             which
             now
             pass
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             their
             Opinions
             were
             .
             The
             like
             Inclinations
             produced
             the
             very
             same
             Effects
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Council
             ;
             
             where
             a
             Letter
             forged
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             touching
             the
             Death
             of
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             was
             both
             read
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             general
             silence
             approved
             by
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ;
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             was
             so
             evidently
             false
             ,
             that
             those
             very
             Men
             who
             caused
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             to
             be
             Printed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             have
             convinced
             it
             of
             falshood
             ,
             and
             branded
             it
             as
             spurious
             .
             Such
             another
             precious
             Piece
             is
             that
             foolish
             Story
             of
             a
             Miracle
             wrought
             by
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             the
             City
             Berytus
             ,
             which
             is
             related
             in
             very
             ample
             manner
             ,
             
             in
             the
             VII
             Council
             ,
             and
             goes
             forsooth
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Athanasius
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             so
             tasteless
             a
             Piece
             ,
             and
             so
             unworthy
             the
             Gallantry
             and
             clearness
             of
             that
             great
             Wit
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             attribute
             it
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             
             both
             
               Nannius
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             ,
             and
             Possevine
             ,
             have
             plainly
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             written
             by
             Athanasius
             .
             I
             shall
             place
             in
             this
             Rank
             the
             so
             much
             cried
             up
             Deed
             of
             the
             
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             been
             accounted
             as
             a
             most
             Valid
             and
             most
             Authentick
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             been
             inserted
             into
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             so
             stifly
             maintained
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Agobio
             ,
             
             against
             the
             Oppositions
             of
             
               Laurentius
               Valla.
            
             Certainly
             those
             very
             Men
             who
             at
             this
             day
             maintain
             the
             Donation
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             disclaim
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Forgery
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             are
             the
             Epistles
             attributed
             to
             the
             first
             Popes
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               ,
               Anacletus
               ,
               Euaristus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Sixtus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Anicetus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             down
             to
             the
             times
             of
             Siricius
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               Christ
               CCCLXXXV
            
             .
             which
             the
             World
             read
             under
             these
             Venerable
             Titles
             at
             the
             least
             for
             eight
             hundred
             
             years
             together
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             have
             been
             decided
             ,
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             very
             many
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             most
             important
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Monarchy
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             plain
             enough
             the
             Inclination
             ,
             (
             shall
             I
             call
             it●
             )
             or
             rather
             the
             purposed
             Design
             of
             the
             Merchant
             that
             first
             vented
             them
             abroad
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             notwithstanding
             ,
             are
             accounted
             forged
             even
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               Henricus
               K●ltheisen
               ,
               Nicolas
               Cusanus
               ,
               Jo.
               de
               Turrecremata
               ,
            
             both
             Cardinals
             ;
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Jo.
               Driedo
               ,
               Claudius
               Espensaeus
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               Simon
               Vigor
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             as
             indeed
             their
             Forgery
             appears
             plain
             enough
             ,
             by
             the
             barbarousness
             of
             their
             Stile
             ,
             the
             Errors
             that
             you
             meet
             with
             every
             foot
             in
             computing
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             History
             ;
             the
             Pieces
             that
             they
             are
             patched
             up
             of
             ,
             stollen
             here
             and
             there
             out
             of
             several
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             Books
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             to
             shew
             :
             and
             also
             by
             the
             general
             silence
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Eight
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             mentioned
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             meddle
             at
             all
             with
             the
             Six
             or
             Seven
             last
             Centuries
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             diverse
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             most
             eagerly
             by
             them
             pressed
             and
             established
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             more
             need
             than
             ever
             of
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             where
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             dark
             Ignorance
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Opposers
             ,
             they
             had
             much
             better
             opportunity
             than
             before
             to
             forge
             what
             Books
             they
             pleased
             .
             This
             Abuse
             the
             World
             was
             never
             free
             from
             ,
             till
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Light
             breaking
             forth
             in
             the
             Last
             Century
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             Erasmus
             by
             name
             ,
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             ,
             how
             he
             himself
             had
             discovered
             one
             of
             these
             wretched
             Knaves
             ,
             whose
             ordinary
             practice
             it
             was
             to
             lay
             his
             own
             Eggs
             in
             another
             Man's
             Nest
             ,
             putting
             his
             own
             Fooleries
             on
             S.
             Hierome
             particularly
             ,
             and
             on
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             S.
             Ambrose
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             what
             those
             many
             Books
             be
             ,
             that
             are
             daily
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             self-same
             Shops
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             furnish
             the
             World
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             Knacks
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             
             both
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             Dexterity
             ,
             in
             forging
             and
             venting
             these
             false
             Wares
             ,
             will
             rather
             in
             these
             days
             increase
             ,
             than
             abate
             ,
             in
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Trade
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             besides
             what
             the
             Malice
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             Avarice
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             Transcribers
             of
             Manuscripts
             ,
             and
             the
             ambition
             and
             affection
             of
             Men
             hath
             brought
             forth
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             there
             have
             yet
             so
             many
             others
             bent
             their
             endeavours
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             along
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             the
             last
             Fourteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             their
             several
             ends
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             now
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             we
             see
             such
             a
             monstrous
             number
             of
             Writings
             falsly
             Fathered
             upon
             the
             Ancients
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             would
             make
             little
             less
             than
             a
             Fourth
             or
             a
             Fifth
             part
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             Learned
             have
             noted
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             ordinarily
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             later
             Tomes
             of
             Editions
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             have
             written
             whole
             Books
             upon
             this
             very
             Subject
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               Ant.
               Possevine's
               Apparatus
               ,
               Bellarmine's
               Catalogue
               ,
               Scultetus
            
             his
             
               Medulla
               Patrum
               ,
               Rivet's
               Critick
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Religion
             .
             But
             who
             can
             assure
             us
             that
             they
             have
             not
             forgotten
             any
             thing
             they
             should
             have
             noted
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             new
             Labour
             ,
             and
             almost
             equal
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             read
             so
             many
             Books
             of
             the
             Moderns
             as
             there
             are
             .
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             presently
             to
             sit
             down
             upon
             their
             Judgments
             neither
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             examination
             had
             of
             them
             .
             For
             each
             of
             them
             having
             been
             prepossest
             with
             the
             Prejudices
             of
             the
             Party
             in
             which
             they
             were
             brought
             up
             before
             they
             took
             this
             Work
             in
             hand
             ,
             who
             shall
             warrant
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             delivered
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             Interest
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             touched
             before
             ?
             The
             justness
             of
             this
             suspicion
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             I
             presume
             that
             no
             Man
             that
             is
             but
             any
             whit
             versed
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             will
             desire
             me
             to
             prove
             my
             Assertion
             .
             Neither
             shall
             I
             need
             to
             give
             any
             other
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             Conflict
             ;
             and
             Disagreements
             in
             Judgments
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             these
             Men
             :
             the
             one
             of
             them
             
             oftentimes
             letting
             pass
             for
             pure
             Metal
             ,
             what
             the
             other
             perhaps
             will
             throw
             by
             for
             Dross
             :
             Which
             Differences
             are
             found
             not
             onely
             betwixt
             those
             that
             are
             of
             quite
             opposite
             Religions
             ;
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             even
             betwixt
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             self
             same
             Perswasion
             .
             Those
             whom
             we
             named
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             cry
             down
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Decretals
             of
             the
             first
             Popes
             .
             
               Franciscus
               Turrianus
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             receives
             them
             ,
             and
             defends
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             a
             Tract
             written
             by
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             
             Baronius
             calls
             the
             Recognitions
             which
             are
             attributed
             to
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ,
               A
               Gulf
               of
               Filth
               and
               Vncleanness
               ;
               full
               of
               prodigious
               Lies
               ,
               and
               frantick
               Fooleries
               .
            
             
             Bellarmine
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             either
             by
             Clemens
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             Author
             as
             Learned
             and
             as
             Ancient
             as
             he
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             hold
             those
             Fragments
             ,
             published
             by
             
               Nicol.
               Faber
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             for
             good
             and
             legitimate
             Pieces
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             again
             reject
             them
             .
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
               Melchior
               Canus
               ,
            
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Book
             
               Of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
            
             is
             falsly
             attributed
             to
             S.
             
               Hierome
               :
               Christophorus
               à
               Castro
            
             ,
             a
             Spanish
             Jesuite
             ,
             maintains
             the
             contrary
             .
             Cardinal
             
               Cajetan
               ,
               Laurentius
               Valla
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             hold
             the
             Books
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             for
             suspected
             ,
             and
             spurious
             :
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Writers
             ,
             maintain
             that
             they
             are
             true
             and
             legitimate
             .
             
               Turrianus
               ,
               Bovin
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             commend
             unto
             us
             the
             
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             for
             a
             legitimate
             Piece
             :
             But
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Possevine
               ,
               Petavius
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             others
             ,
             speak
             doubtfully
             of
             them
             .
             And
             a
             Man
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             infinite
             variety
             of
             divided
             Judgments
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             these
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             furnish
             himself
             with
             Examples
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             late
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             who
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             Criticism
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             Method
             he
             observes
             in
             his
             Disputations
             .
             
             Now
             I
             would
             willingly
             be
             informed
             ,
             what
             a
             ,
             Man
             should
             do
             ,
             amidst
             these
             diversities
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             what
             Path
             he
             should
             take
             ,
             where
             he
             meeteth
             with
             so
             disagreeing
             Guides
             .
             But
             yet
             suppose
             that
             these
             Authors
             have
             done
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             in
             this
             Design
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             affection
             ,
             or
             partiality
             ;
             how
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             satisfied
             concerning
             their
             sufficiency
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             Undertaking
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             light
             Business
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             whole
             stock
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             the
             Cruzet
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             purifie
             and
             refine
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             all
             the
             Dross
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             deeply
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             been
             not
             only
             as
             it
             were
             tied
             ,
             and
             fastned
             on
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             even
             throughly
             mixed
             ,
             united
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             with
             it
             ?
             This
             Work
             requireth
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             refined
             Judgment
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             an
             exquisite
             Wit
             ,
             a
             quick
             piercing
             Eye
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Ear
             ,
             a
             most
             exact
             knowledge
             in
             all
             History
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             ;
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             and
             continued
             Conversation
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Writers
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             ,
             of
             the
             middle
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Modern
             ;
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             their
             Pulse
             beat
             ;
             to
             understand
             rightly
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Expression
             ,
             Invention
             ,
             and
             Method
             in
             Writing
             ;
             each
             Age
             ,
             each
             Nation
             ,
             and
             each
             Author
             ,
             having
             their
             own
             peculiar
             ways
             in
             all
             these
             .
             Now
             such
             a
             Man
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             hardly
             produced
             in
             a
             whole
             age
             .
             As
             for
             those
             Men
             who
             in
             our
             Times
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             this
             part
             of
             Criticism
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             but
             reads
             them
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             these
             forenamed
             Qualities
             are
             wanting
             in
             them
             ?
             But
             yet
             suppose
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             were
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             take
             in
             hand
             this
             Discovery
             ;
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             that
             he
             would
             be
             able
             very
             easily
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Imposture
             of
             a
             bungling
             Fool
             ,
             that
             had
             ill
             counterfeited
             the
             Stamp
             ,
             Colour
             ,
             and
             Weight
             ,
             in
             the
             Piece
             which
             he
             would
             father
             upon
             some
             other
             Man
             ;
             or
             that
             should
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             represent
             either
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             or
             
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             with
             a
             stammering
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             them
             speak
             barbarous
             Language
             ,
             bad
             Latin
             ,
             and
             bad
             Greek
             ;
             or
             else
             perhaps
             should
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Terms
             ,
             Things
             ,
             or
             Authors
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             known
             to
             the
             World
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             these
             Men
             ;
             or
             should
             make
             them
             treat
             of
             Matters
             far
             removed
             from
             the
             Age
             they
             lived
             in
             ,
             and
             maintain
             Opinions
             which
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             or
             reject
             those
             which
             they
             are
             notoriously
             known
             to
             have
             held
             :
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             those
             Pieces
             which
             our
             Criticks
             have
             decried
             ,
             and
             noted
             unto
             us
             as
             spurious
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             chance
             to
             bring
             him
             a
             Piece
             of
             some
             able
             Master
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             fully
             and
             exactly
             learnt
             both
             the
             Languages
             ,
             History
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Alliances
             ,
             and
             Quarrels
             of
             the
             Family
             he
             hath
             boldly
             thrust
             himself
             into
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             able
             to
             make
             happy
             use
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             assure
             your self
             ,
             that
             our
             Aristarchus
             would
             be
             here
             as
             much
             puzled
             to
             discover
             this
             Jugler
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             once
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             Impostures
             of
             
               Martin
               Guerre
            
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             we
             imagine
             ,
             but
             that
             among
             so
             many
             several
             Persons
             ,
             that
             have
             for
             their
             several
             Purposes
             employed
             their
             utmost
             Endeavours
             in
             these
             kinds
             of
             Forgeries
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             Centuries
             of
             years
             ,
             very
             many
             able
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             skill
             so
             artificially
             to
             imitate
             the
             Fancy
             and
             Stile
             of
             the
             Persons
             whom
             they
             act
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             discover
             them
             ?
             Especially
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             choice
             of
             such
             a
             Name
             as
             was
             the
             onely
             thing
             remaining
             in
             the
             World
             of
             that
             Author
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mark
             left
             us
             either
             of
             his
             Stile
             ,
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             Opinions
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             our
             Examination
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             very
             cunning
             Fellow
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             right
             choice
             ,
             that
             undertook
             to
             write
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             :
             for
             we
             having
             not
             left
             us
             any
             true
             Legitimate
             Piece
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             examine
             this
             Cheat
             ,
             the
             Discovery
             must
             needs
             be
             difficult
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             have
             proved
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hard
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             used
             a
             more
             modest
             and
             less
             swelling
             manner
             of
             Expression
             :
             Whereas
             for
             
             those
             others
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Ages
             following
             made
             bold
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             of
             whose
             legitimate
             Writings
             we
             have
             very
             many
             Pieces
             left
             us
             :
             a
             Man
             may
             know
             them
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             meerly
             by
             the
             Stile
             ;
             those
             Gothick
             and
             rude
             Spirits
             being
             no
             more
             able
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             Graces
             and
             Elegancies
             of
             these
             great
             Authors
             ,
             than
             an
             Ass
             is
             to
             imitate
             the
             Warblings
             of
             the
             Nightingale
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             Help
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             may
             stand
             us
             in
             more
             stead
             ,
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             Light
             and
             Direction
             of
             the
             Ancients
             themselves
             ,
             who
             oftentimes
             make
             mention
             of
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             lived
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             own
             Times
             :
             
               S.
               Hierome
            
             among
             the
             Latins
             ,
             having
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             make
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             those
             whose
             Names
             and
             Writings
             he
             knew
             of
             ,
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             to
             his
             own
             ;
             which
             was
             afterward
             continued
             by
             Gennadius
             .
             To
             this
             we
             may
             also
             add
             that
             incomparable
             Work
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             Photius
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             Bibliotheca
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             published
             in
             this
             our
             Age
             ;
             where
             this
             great
             Person
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             Judgment
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             Now
             this
             Help
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             two
             manner
             of
             ways
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             in
             justifying
             a
             Book
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             found
             mentioned
             by
             these
             Authors
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             in
             rejecting
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             concludes
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Authors
             who
             make
             mention
             of
             a
             suspected
             Book
             .
             For
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             have
             made
             use
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Forgeries
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             said
             ;
             others
             have
             favoured
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             served
             their
             turn
             ;
             some
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             discover
             them
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             have
             not
             been
             willing
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             Reason
             hath
             been
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             repeat
             the
             Names
             of
             any
             of
             those
             that
             have
             done
             these
             things
             themselves
             :
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             have
             favoured
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             good
             store
             of
             examples
             ,
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Theophilus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             alledge
             the
             Sibylls
             Verses
             ,
             as
             Oracles
             ;
             which
             are
             notwithstanding
             
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             forged
             .
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             ,
             and
             most
             Polite
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             S.
             
             Hierome's
             judgment
             ,
             how
             often
             doth
             he
             make
             use
             of
             those
             Apocryphal
             Pieces
             which
             go
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             most
             falsly
             attributed
             ;
             citing
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             of
             b
             Hermes
             ,
             such
             Writings
             as
             have
             been
             forged
             under
             their
             Names
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             VII
             Council
             in
             like
             manner
             make
             use
             of
             a
             supposititious
             Piece
             ,
             attributed
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             ;
             and
             likewise
             of
             divers
             others
             which
             are
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             ?
             That
             even
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             therefore
             have
             not
             been
             able
             always
             to
             make
             a
             true
             discovery
             of
             these
             false
             Wares
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             doubt
             ;
             considering
             that
             of
             those
             many
             necessary
             Qualifications
             which
             we
             reckoned
             up
             before
             ,
             as
             requisite
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             they
             may
             oftentimes
             have
             failed
             in
             some
             .
             
               S.
               Hierome
            
             himself
             ,
             the
             most
             knowing
             Man
             among
             all
             the
             Latin
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             sometimes
             lets
             them
             pass
             without
             examination
             ;
             as
             there
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             a
             certain
             Tract
             against
             Mathematicians
             ,
             
             attributed
             to
             
               Minutius
               Foelix
               ,
               If
               at
               least
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Inscription
               represent
               unto
               us
               the
               right
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             reason
             was
             ,
             
             he
             delivers
             to
             us
             for
             Legitimate
             Pieces
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             that
             go
             about
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Seneca
             ,
             and
             of
             Seneca
             to
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             holds
             for
             suspect●●
             and
             spurious
             ,
             as
             doubtless
             they
             are
             .
             But
             even
             those
             Men
             who
             have
             been
             able
             to
             discover
             these
             false
             Pieces
             ,
             have
             not
             sometimes
             been
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             either
             being
             unwilling
             to
             offend
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             daring
             to
             cast
             any
             disrepute
             upon
             those
             Books
             ,
             which
             having
             many
             good
             things
             in
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             in
             their
             judgment
             any
             false
             or
             dangerous
             Positions
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             made
             choice
             to
             let
             such
             things
             pass
             ,
             rather
             than
             out
             of
             a
             little
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             to
             oppose
             them
             ;
             there
             being
             ,
             in
             their
             apprehension
             ,
             no
             danger
             
             at
             all
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             much
             trouble
             and
             envy
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             taken
             the
             pains
             ,
             nor
             have
             undergone
             the
             envy
             ,
             in
             laying
             open
             the
             Forgeries
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             if
             the
             misunderstanding
             that
             hapned
             to
             be
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             engaged
             him
             to
             it
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             African
             Fathers
             would
             ever
             have
             troubled
             themselves
             in
             convincing
             the
             false
             Allegation
             of
             Zozimus
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             which
             was
             thereby
             called
             in
             question
             .
             For
             wise
             and
             sober
             Men
             never
             use
             to
             fall
             at
             variance
             with
             any
             Body
             ,
             till
             they
             needs
             must
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             quickly
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             Injury
             or
             Abuse
             offered
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             very
             great
             one
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             hath
             evident
             danger
             in
             it
             :
             which
             was
             not
             at
             all
             perceived
             or
             taken
             notice
             of
             at
             first
             ,
             in
             these
             Forgeries
             ;
             which
             nevertheless
             have
             at
             length
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             born
             down
             all
             the
             good
             and
             true
             Books
             .
             These
             Considerations
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             make
             it
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             That
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Book
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             justified
             by
             a
             Passage
             or
             two
             being
             cited
             out
             of
             it
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             Name
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             which
             rendreth
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Book
             doubtful
             ,
             by
             the
             Ancients
             not
             having
             made
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             no
             more
             demonstrative
             than
             the
             other
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             divers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             may
             not
             have
             met
             with
             such
             a
             certain
             Wri●●r
             that
             was
             then
             extant
             ;
             or
             else
             perhaps
             that
             they
             might
             omit
             some
             one
             of
             those
             very
             Authors
             which
             they
             knew
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             is
             this
             the
             much
             surer
             way
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             there
             being
             less
             danger
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             in
             rejecting
             a
             True
             Piece
             ,
             than
             in
             receiving
             a
             Forged
             one
             ;
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             being
             doubtless
             much
             less
             prejudicial
             ,
             than
             the
             receiving
             the
             opposite
             Falshood
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             a
             less
             sin
             to
             omit
             the
             Good
             ,
             than
             to
             commit
             the
             Evil
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             a
             less
             Errour
             not
             to
             believe
             a
             Truth
             ,
             than
             to
             believe
             the
             Falshood
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             
             see
             what
             confusion
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             what
             defect
             in
             the
             Means
             which
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             distinguishing
             the
             False
             from
             the
             True
             :
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             easier
             to
             judge
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             reject
             ,
             than
             to
             resolve
             upon
             what
             we
             may
             safely
             receive
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             therefore
             now
             judge
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             these
             Writings
             having
             come
             down
             along
             through
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             so
             many
             Hands
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             known
             to
             have
             been
             notoriously
             guilty
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             strongly
             suspected
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             having
             made
             on
             its
             part
             but
             very
             weak
             resistance
             against
             these
             Impostures
             ;
             it
             be
             not
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             discover
             ,
             amidst
             the
             infinite
             number
             of
             Books
             that
             are
             now
             extant
             ,
             and
             go
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             that
             truly
             belong
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             again
             are
             those
             that
             are
             falsly
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             discover
             in
             gross
             onely
             which
             are
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             difficult
             a
             Business
             will
             it
             be
             to
             find
             out
             what
             their
             Opinions
             are
             touching
             the
             several
             Controversies
             now
             in
             agitation
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             from
             which
             of
             the
             Fathers
             such
             an
             Opinion
             hath
             sprung
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             came
             from
             any
             one
             of
             them
             :
             for
             there
             is
             altogether
             as
             much
             difference
             amongst
             these
             Ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Authority
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Modern
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             an
             Ages
             being
             higher
             or
             lower
             ;
             either
             raiseth
             or
             lesseneth
             the
             Repute
             of
             these
             Writings
             ,
             in
             the
             esteem
             both
             of
             the
             one
             Party
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             so
             many
             grains
             ,
             as
             years
             :
             And
             certainly
             not
             altogether
             without
             good
             reason
             ;
             it
             being
             most
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             but
             the
             least
             versed
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             That
             Time
             hath
             by
             degrees
             introduced
             very
             great
             Alterations
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             .
             Our
             Conclusion
             therefore
             shall
             be
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             first
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             difficult
             ,
             exactly
             to
             find
             out
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             the
             Age
             of
             each
             of
             these
             several
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               IV.
               That
               those
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               which
               are
               Legitimate
               ,
               have
               been
               in
               many
               Places
               corrupted
               by
               Time
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Fraud
               ,
               both
               Pious
               and
               Malicious
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               former
               and
               later
               Ages
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             now
             here
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             by
             your
             long
             and
             judicious
             Endeavours
             severed
             the
             True
             and
             Genuine
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             from
             the
             Spurious
             and
             Forged
             :
             there
             would
             yet
             lie
             upon
             you
             a
             second
             Task
             ,
             whose
             event
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             much
             more
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             fuller
             of
             difficulty
             than
             the
             former
             .
             For
             it
             would
             concern
             you
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             in
             reading
             over
             those
             Authors
             which
             you
             acknowledge
             for
             Legitimate
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             what
             is
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             soisted
             in
             by
             another
             Hand
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             restore
             to
             your
             Author
             ,
             whatsoever
             either
             by
             Time
             or
             Fraud
             hath
             been
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             out
             of
             him
             whatsoever
             hath
             been
             added
             by
             either
             of
             these
             two
             .
             Otherwise
             you
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             assure
             your self
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             discovered
             out
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             what
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             meaning
             and
             sense
             of
             your
             Author
             hath
             been
             ;
             considering
             the
             great
             Alterations
             that
             by
             several
             ways
             they
             may
             have
             suffered
             ,
             in
             several
             Times
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             speak
             of
             those
             Errours
             which
             have
             been
             produced
             by
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ;
             
             
               Who
               write
            
             (
             as
             Hierome
             hath
             complained
             of
             them
             )
             
               not
               what
               they
               find
               ,
               but
               what
               themselves
               understand
               :
            
             
             Nor
             yet
             of
             those
             Faults
             which
             necessarily
             have
             grown
             up
             out
             of
             the
             very
             Transcribing
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             that
             Books
             which
             have
             been
             copied
             out
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             times
             ,
             during
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Centuries
             of
             years
             ,
             by
             Men
             of
             so
             different
             Cap●●cities
             ▪
             and
             Hands
             ,
             should
             all
             this
             while
             retain
             exactly
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Particular
             ,
             the
             self-same
             Juyce
             ,
             the
             same
             Form
             and
             Body
             that
             they
             had
             when
             they
             first
             came
             forth
             from
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             hand
             .
             Neither
             shall
             I
             here
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             by
             Moths
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             Injuries
             of
             Time
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ;
             while
             all
             kind
             of
             Learning
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             lay
             buried
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             the
             Worms
             on
             one
             side
             feeding
             on
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             the
             Dust
             defacing
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             now
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             first
             integrity
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sad
             Fate
             that
             all
             sorts
             of
             Books
             have
             lain
             under
             ;
             whence
             hath
             sprung
             up
             so
             great
             variety
             of
             Readings
             as
             are
             found
             almost
             in
             all
             Authors
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             make
             any
             advantage
             of
             this
             ;
             though
             there
             are
             some
             Doctors
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             shewed
             us
             the
             way
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             from
             this
             Consideration
             to
             lessen
             the
             Authority
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             of
             themselves
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             under
             this
             colour
             ,
             That
             even
             in
             these
             Sacred
             Writings
             there
             are
             sometimes
             found
             varieties
             of
             Reading
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             of
             very
             little
             or
             no
             Importance
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ground-work
             .
             If
             we
             would
             tread
             in
             these
             Mens
             steps
             ,
             and
             apply
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             they
             speak
             and
             conclude
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             could
             do
             it
             upon
             much
             better
             terms
             than
             they
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             Earth
             to
             imagine
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Writers
             have
             suffered
             very
             much
             more
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             ;
             which
             have
             always
             been
             preserved
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             much
             greater
             care
             than
             any
             other
             Books
             have
             been
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             been
             learnt
             by
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             all
             Languages
             ;
             which
             all
             Sects
             have
             retained
             ,
             both
             Orthodox
             
             and
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Catholicks
            
             and
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Greeks
            
             and
             
               Latins
               ,
               Moscovites
            
             and
             Ethiopians
             ;
             observing
             diligently
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             the
             Hand
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             other
             :
             so
             that
             there
             could
             not
             possibly
             happen
             any
             remarkable
             Alteration
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             presently
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             would
             have
             exclaimed
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             their
             Complaints
             to
             have
             resounded
             throughout
             the
             Universe
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             been
             kept
             ,
             transcribed
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             as
             careless
             a
             manner
             as
             could
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             but
             by
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             in
             few
             Places
             ,
             being
             but
             rarely
             understood
             by
             any
             ,
             save
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Language
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             so
             many
             Faults
             have
             both
             the
             more
             easily
             crept
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             are
             the
             more
             hard
             to
             be
             discovered
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             particular
             Stile
             and
             Obscurity
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             renders
             the
             Errours
             the
             more
             important
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             Take
             me
             a
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             one
             little
             Word
             added
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             altered
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             or
             a
             Full-point
             or
             Comma
             but
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             will
             so
             confound
             the
             Sense
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             what
             he
             would
             have
             .
             Whereas
             in
             Books
             of
             an
             easie
             ,
             smooth
             ,
             clear
             Style
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             ,
             these
             Faults
             are
             much
             less
             prejudicial
             ,
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             in
             any
             wise
             so
             darken
             the
             Sense
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             be
             still
             easie
             enough
             to
             apprehend
             it
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             all
             these
             minute
             Punctilioes
             ,
             as
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             Enquiries
             of
             the
             Pyrrhonians
             and
             Academicks
             ,
             whose
             Business
             it
             is
             to
             question
             all
             things
             ;
             than
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             onely
             seek
             ,
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             whereon
             to
             build
             their
             Faith.
             I
             shall
             onely
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             alterations
             as
             have
             been
             knowingly
             and
             voluntarily
             made
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             purposely
             by
             our
             holding
             our
             peace
             ,
             to
             disguise
             their
             S●nse
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             more
             than
             they
             meant
             .
             And
             this
             Forgery
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             The
             one
             hath
             been
             made
             use
             of
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ;
             the
             other
             out
             of
             malice
             :
             Again
             ,
             The
             one
             hath
             been
             committed
             in
             Times
             long
             since
             past
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             this
             last
             
             Age
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             of
             our
             Fathers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             in
             the
             Additions
             made
             to
             Authors
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             more
             than
             they
             meant
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             subtracting
             from
             the
             Author
             ,
             to
             eclipse
             and
             darken
             what
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             say
             .
             Neither
             ought
             we
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             of
             the
             honest
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             primitive
             Times
             also
             made
             use
             of
             these
             Deceits
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             great
             scruple
             to
             forge
             whole
             Books
             ,
             taking
             a
             much
             stranger
             and
             bolder
             course
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             .
             For
             without
             all
             doubt
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             Crime
             to
             coin
             false
             Money
             ,
             than
             to
             clip
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             alter
             the
             true
             .
             This
             Opinion
             hath
             always
             been
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             to
             settle
             a
             certain
             and
             assured
             estimation
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             true
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upon
             what
             we
             account
             to
             be
             such
             )
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             a
             hinderance
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             great
             danger
             either
             in
             putting
             in
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             leaving
             any
             thing
             in
             ,
             that
             may
             yield
             assistance
             to
             it
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             issue
             of
             either
             of
             these
             may
             in
             the
             end
             prove
             to
             be
             .
             And
             hence
             hath
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             so
             many
             ancient
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             also
             so
             many
             strange
             stories
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             of
             Visions
             ;
             many
             taking
             a
             delight
             in
             feigning
             (
             as
             S.
             
             Hierome
             says
             )
             
               great
               Combats
               which
               they
               have
               had
               with
               Devils
               in
               Desarts
               :
            
             all
             which
             things
             are
             meerly
             fabulous
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             too
             to
             be
             so
             by
             the
             most
             intelligent
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             are
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             recommended
             to
             them
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             account
             them
             useful
             ,
             for
             the
             setling
             or
             encreasing
             either
             of
             the
             Faith
             or
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             .
             What
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             Men
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             being
             the
             greatest
             haters
             in
             the
             world
             of
             these
             subtilties
             ,
             who
             cannot
             nevertheless
             put
             forth
             any
             Book
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             lopping
             off
             ,
             or
             falsifying
             whatsoever
             doth
             not
             wholly
             agree
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             hold
             for
             true
             ;
             fearing
             ,
             as
             themselves
             say
             ,
             lest
             such
             things
             coming
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             simple
             Common
             People
             ,
             might
             infect
             them
             ,
             and
             possess
             their
             
             Heads
             with
             new
             Fancies
             ?
             So
             firmly
             hath
             this
             Opinion
             been
             of
             old
             rooted
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man.
             Now
             I
             will
             not
             here
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             this
             proceeding
             of
             theirs
             be
             lawful
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             That
             in
             my
             judgment
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             shame
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             be
             established
             or
             defended
             by
             such
             falsifications
             and
             shifts
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             sufficient
             Weapons
             ,
             both
             defensive
             and
             offensive
             ,
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             be
             fain
             to
             borrow
             of
             its
             Adversary
             :
             and
             it
             is
             besides
             a
             very
             dangerous
             course
             too
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             discovery
             of
             any
             one
             Cheat
             ,
             oftentimes
             renders
             their
             Cause
             ,
             who
             practised
             it
             ,
             wholly
             suspected
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             such
             slights
             as
             these
             in
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             gaining
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             confirming
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             of
             the
             simpler
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             give
             distaste
             to
             the
             more
             understanding
             sort
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             at
             length
             may
             chance
             to
             lose
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             simpler
             sort
             too
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             this
             course
             of
             Cheating
             be
             ,
             either
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             Consequences
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             long
             time
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             produce
             some
             Instances
             .
             The
             Hereticks
             have
             always
             been
             accused
             of
             using
             this
             Artifice
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             set
             down
             what
             Alterations
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Ancientest
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             a
             Taste
             of
             this
             Practice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             go
             but
             to
             Tertullian
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             there
             see
             ,
             how
             Marcion
             had
             clipped
             and
             altered
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             those
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             which
             he
             allowed
             to
             be
             such
             .
             Neither
             have
             those
             other
             of
             the
             Ages
             following
             been
             any
             whit
             more
             conscientious
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             those
             Complaints
             made
             by
             Ruffinus
             a
             ,
             in
             his
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             Apostle's
             Creed
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             Treatise
             written
             by
             him
             purposely
             on
             this
             Subject
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             contradicted
             by
             b
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerned
             Origen
             ;
             but
             not
             absolutely
             in
             his
             Thesis
             :
             and
             by
             the
             like
             Complaints
             of
             
             a
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             and
             among
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             by
             those
             very
             Persons
             also
             who
             have
             put
             forth
             the
             General
             Councils
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             inform
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             First
             Volume
             ,
             b
             That
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             Fraud
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             said
             Councils
             have
             not
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             neither
             entire
             ,
             nor
             pure
             and
             sincere
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             remained
             of
             them
             :
             and
             before
             ,
             they
             grievously
             bewail
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             thus
             deprived
             of
             so
             great
             and
             so
             precious
             a
             Treasure
             .
             Now
             this
             Testimony
             of
             theirs
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             worth
             a
             thousand
             others
             ;
             seeing
             it
             comes
             from
             such
             who
             in
             my
             opinion
             are
             evidently
             interested
             to
             speak
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             pretended
             Mistress
             and
             Trustee
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             suffered
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Councils
             to
             perish
             and
             be
             lost
             ,
             which
             is
             esteemed
             by
             them
             as
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             what
             then
             may
             the
             rest
             have
             suffered
             also
             ?
             And
             what
             may
             not
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             have
             been
             able
             to
             do
             ?
             And
             if
             all
             these
             Evidences
             have
             been
             altered
             by
             their
             Fraud
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             by
             them
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ?
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             very
             much
             ama●ed
             ,
             to
             see
             these
             Men
             make
             so
             much
             reckoning
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             such
             grievous
             Complaints
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             having
             suppressed
             some
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             these
             things
             are
             of
             such
             use
             ,
             why
             then
             do
             they
             themselves
             keep
             from
             us
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             considerable
             Council
             ,
             both
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Party
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             held
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             these
             eight
             hundred
             years
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Crime
             in
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             have
             kept
             from
             us
             these
             precious
             Jewels
             ;
             why
             are
             not
             they
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             the
             blame
             which
             they
             lay
             on
             others
             ,
             may
             chance
             to
             return
             upon
             themselves
             ?
             But
             doubtless
             there
             is
             something
             in
             the
             Business
             ,
             that
             renders
             these
             Cases
             different
             :
             and
             I
             confess
             I
             wonder
             they
             publish
             it
             not
             ;
             the
             simpler
             sort
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             being
             otherwise
             informed
             ,
             thinking
             perhaps
             ,
             (
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             
             cause
             )
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             last
             Council
             are
             kept
             so
             close
             from
             them
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             that
             the
             publishing
             of
             them
             would
             be
             either
             prejudicial
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             unprofitable
             ,
             to
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             they
             also
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             other
             Acts
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             have
             been
             suppressed
             by
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             there
             were
             wonderful
             Matters
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             advancing
             and
             supporting
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Whatsoever
             the
             Reason
             be
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             commend
             the
             Ingenuity
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Interest
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             have
             yet
             nevertheless
             confessed
             ,
             That
             the
             Councils
             which
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             are
             neither
             entire
             ,
             nor
             uncorrupted
             .
             But
             let
             us
             now
             examine
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             even
             the
             Orthodox
             Party
             themselves
             have
             not
             also
             contributed
             something
             to
             this
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             
             Epiphanius
             reports
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             true
             and
             most
             correct
             Copies
             of
             S.
             Luke
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               wept
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             this
             passage
             had
             been
             alledged
             by
             S.
             Irenaeus
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             had
             blotted
             out
             this
             Word
             ▪
             fearing
             that
             the
             Hereticks
             might
             abuse
             it
             .
             Whether
             this
             Relation
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             I
             must
             relie
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Author
             :
             But
             this
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             clear
             Argument
             ▪
             That
             these
             Ancient
             Catholicks
             would
             have
             made
             no
             great
             scruple
             of
             blotting
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             any
             Word
             that
             they
             found
             to
             contradict
             their
             own
             Opinions
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             Liberty
             that
             they
             inform
             us
             the
             Hereticks
             used
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             ,
             as
             this
             Father
             informs
             us
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             Conscience
             of
             making
             such
             an
             Attempt
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             with
             how
             much
             greater
             confidence
             would
             they
             adventure
             to
             geld
             the
             Books
             of
             Men
             ?
             Certainly
             Ruffinus
             ,
             a
             Man
             so
             much
             applauded
             by
             a
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             before
             their
             falling
             out
             ;
             and
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             b
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             very
             much
             bewails
             the
             Breach
             betwixt
             those
             two
             ;
             and
             whom
             c
             Gennodius
             hath
             placed
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             high
             Elogie
             of
             his
             
             Worth
             ,
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ;
             hath
             so
             filthily
             mangled
             ,
             and
             so
             licentiously
             confounded
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             translated
             into
             Latin
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             hardly
             find
             a
             Page
             ,
             in
             his
             Translations
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             not
             either
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             added
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             altered
             something
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             also
             ,
             although
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             yet
             agrees
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             a
             confessing
             in
             several
             Places
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             indeed
             translated
             Origen
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             liberty
             to
             cut
             away
             that
             which
             was
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             had
             left
             only
             that
             which
             was
             useful
             ,
             and
             had
             interpreted
             only
             what
             was
             Good
             ,
             and
             had
             left
             out
             the
             Bad
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             found
             any
             thing
             there
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             so
             consonant
             to
             the
             Common
             Judgment
             and
             Opinions
             of
             his
             Time
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             possibly
             give
             Offence
             to
             the
             simple
             People
             ,
             he
             suppressed
             it
             in
             his
             Translation
             ;
             affirming
             also
             ,
             that
             S.
             
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Verceil
             ,
             had
             done
             the
             like
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             Eusebius
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               locis
               Hebraicis
            
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             left
             out
             that
             which
             he
             conceived
             was
             not
             worth
             remembring
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             altered
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             his
             constant
             practice
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             compare
             his
             Latin
             Chronology
             ,
             with
             the
             Greek
             Fragments
             which
             remain
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             where
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             what
             liberty
             these
             Ancients
             allowed
             themselves
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             others
             .
             And
             what
             doubt
             is
             there
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             Men
             that
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             following
             the
             Authority
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Example
             ,
             carefully
             either
             took
             out
             of
             their
             Copies
             ,
             or
             else
             left
             out
             of
             their
             Translations
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             whatever
             they
             found
             to
             be
             dissonant
             to
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Customs
             which
             were
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Times
             they
             lived
             in
             ?
             and
             likewise
             ,
             that
             for
             adding
             the
             greater
             Authority
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             have
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             add
             in
             some
             places
             what
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             wanting
             ?
             From
             whence
             else
             could
             it
             proceed
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             so
             many
             unseasonable
             breakings
             off
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             impersinent
             
             Additions
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             frequently
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Authors
             ?
             Whence
             otherwise
             should
             we
             have
             those
             many
             course
             Patches
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             grate
             the
             Skin
             off
             our
             Fingers
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             soft
             Sattin
             and
             Velvet
             ?
             and
             that
             inequality
             of
             Pulse
             and
             Breath
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             Hours
             reading
             ?
             It
             would
             prove
             a
             troublesom
             business
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             here
             all
             the
             Examples
             of
             this
             kind
             that
             we
             might
             ;
             there
             being
             scarcely
             any
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             that
             have
             taken
             any
             pains
             in
             writing
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             have
             noted
             and
             complained
             of
             this
             Abuse
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             we
             oftentimes
             meet
             with
             such
             like
             Notes
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             Margins
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             
               Hic
               videtur
               aliquis
               assuisse
               nugas
               suas
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             observed
             also
             by
             Vives
             ,
             upon
             the
             XXI
             Book
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
               De
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             a
             namely
             ,
             That
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Lines
             which
             we
             find
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             XXIV
             Chapter
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             contain
             a
             Positive
             Assertion
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             of
             Bruges
             ,
             and
             of
             Collen
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             that
             of
             Paris
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             those
             that
             Printed
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Anno
            
             1531.
             
             One
             b
             Holsteinius
             also
             ,
             a
             Dutchman
             ,
             testifieth
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             met
             with
             divers
             Pieces
             among
             the
             Manuscripts
             of
             the
             King's
             Library
             ,
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Proclus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             in
             like
             manner
             been
             scratched
             in
             divers
             Places
             by
             the
             like
             Hands
             ,
             by
             some
             Interpolators
             of
             the
             later
             and
             worst
             Ages
             .
             But
             I
             may
             not
             here
             forget
             to
             note
             ,
             That
             this
             Alteration
             hath
             taken
             place
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             Publick
             Pieces
             also
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             this
             Observation
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             carry
             with
             it
             the
             greater
             gracefulness
             and
             weight
             ,
             in
             the
             Expressions
             of
             
               Andreas
               Masius
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             singular
             and
             profound
             Learning
             ;
             yet
             of
             such
             Candor
             and
             Integrity
             as
             renders
             him
             more
             admired
             ,
             than
             his
             Knowledge
             doth
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             other
             Excellencies
             ,
             endears
             him
             to
             all
             moderate
             Men
             of
             both
             Professions
             .
             This
             Learned
             Person
             
             taking
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             S.
             Basil
             was
             not
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Syriac
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             gives
             this
             Reason
             of
             it
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Men
               have
               always
               been
               of
               such
               a
               humour
               and
               disposition
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               shall
               scarcely
               find
               any
               that
               have
               been
               able
               to
               content
               themselves
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               by
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               how
               holy
               soever
               they
               have
               been
               in
               themselves
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Prelates
               have
               thought
               fittest
               to
               move
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               People
               to
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               many
               other
               things
               have
               been
               either
               added
               ,
               or
               altered
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               is
               much
               worse
               )
               many
               superstitious
               things
               have
               been
               introduced
               also
               :
               in
               which
               particular
               ,
               I
               conceive
               the
               Christians
               of
            
             Syria
             
               to
               have
               been
               more
               moderate
               ,
               and
               less
               extravagant
               than
               the
            
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             ,
             
               as
               having
               not
               the
               opportunity
               of
               enjoying
               that
               quiet
               and
               plentiful
               state
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               the
               others
               had
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Learned
             Masius
             .
             
             And
             Cassander
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             turned
             over
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             with
             innocent
             Hands
             ,
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             proveth
             out
             of
             other
             Authors
             ,
             That
             the
             ancient
             Liturgies
             have
             by
             little
             and
             little
             been
             enlarged
             ,
             by
             the
             several
             Additions
             of
             the
             Moderns
             .
             Thus
             proportionably
             as
             the
             World
             it self
             hath
             changed
             ,
             so
             would
             it
             have
             whatever
             there
             remained
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             to
             suffer
             its
             Alterations
             also
             ;
             imagining
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             reasonable
             that
             these
             Books
             should
             in
             some
             measure
             accommodate
             their
             Language
             to
             the
             Times
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             would
             have
             done
             so
             themselves
             ,
             believing
             and
             speaking
             with
             the
             Times
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             now
             living
             .
             Now
             to
             render
             them
             the
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             they
             have
             used
             those
             Arts
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             old
             Men
             are
             wont
             to
             practise
             ;
             they
             have
             new
             coloured
             their
             Beard
             and
             Mustachioes
             ,
             cutting
             off
             the
             rude
             and
             scattered
             hairs
             ;
             they
             have
             polished
             their
             Skin
             ,
             and
             given
             it
             a
             fresh
             Complexion
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             to
             speak
             with
             a
             new
             Voice
             ,
             having
             changed
             also
             the
             Colour
             of
             their
             Habit
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             we
             oftentimes
             do
             but
             lose
             our
             labour
             ,
             when
             we
             search
             in
             these
             disguised
             Faces
             ,
             
             and
             Mouths
             ,
             for
             the
             Complexion
             and
             Language
             of
             true
             Antiquity
             .
             
             Thus
             have
             they
             taught
             Eusebius
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             that
             the
             Fast
             of
             Lent
             was
             instituted
             by
             Telesphorus
             ;
             and
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             by
             Pius
             ,
             both
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             :
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             Eusebius
             never
             so
             much
             as
             dreamt
             of
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             out
             of
             some
             Manuscripts
             of
             him
             ,
             
             where
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             wholly
             mu●e
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Points
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Moderns
             so
             much
             please
             themselves
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Times
             all
             along
             as
             they
             lie
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             this
             Licence
             grew
             stronger
             daily
             ,
             as
             the
             Times
             grew
             worse
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             greater
             the
             distance
             of
             time
             was
             from
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             Age
             ,
             the
             more
             difficult
             the
             discovery
             of
             these
             Forgeries
             must
             necessarily
             be
             :
             the
             Example
             also
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Persons
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             had
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             these
             sleights
             ,
             adding
             on
             the
             other
             side
             boldness
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             courage
             to
             venture
             upon
             what
             they
             had
             done
             before
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Legats
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             451.
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             were
             assembled
             600
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             very
             Flower
             and
             Choice
             of
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             alledge
             the
             VI
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             in
             these
             very
             Words
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hath
               always
               had
               the
               Primacy
            
             :
             Words
             which
             are
             no
             more
             found
             in
             any
             Greek
             Copies
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             than
             are
             those
             other
             pretended
             Canons
             of
             Pope
             Zozimus
             :
             neither
             do
             they
             yet
             appear
             in
             any
             Greek
             or
             Latin
             Copies
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             fifty
             years
             after
             this
             Council
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Legats
             of
             so
             holy
             a
             Pope
             would
             at
             that
             time
             have
             fastned
             such
             a
             Wen
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             so
             Venerable
             a
             Canon
             ,
             I
             am
             almost
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             scarcely
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             Antiquity
             left
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             entire
             ,
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             Matters
             of
             Indifferency
             ,
             or
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             without
             much
             noise
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             this
             Proceeding
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             is
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             
             as
             an
             advertisement
             purposely
             given
             us
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             consideration
             ,
             and
             advisedness
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             for
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Hiero●o's
             Writings
             ,
             that
             which
             goes
             at
             this
             day
             for
             such
             .
             About
             seventy
             four
             years
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             made
             his
             Collection
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             printed
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               Cum
               Privilegio
               Regi●
            
             ,
             out
             of
             very
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             but
             look
             diligently
             Into
             this
             Collection
             ,
             shall
             find
             divers
             alterations
             in
             it
             ,
             one
             whereof
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             ;
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             ancient
             this
             Artifice
             hath
             been
             among
             Christians
             .
             The
             last
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             La●dicea
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             163.
             of
             the
             Greek
             Code
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             read
             in
             Churches
             any
             other
             Books
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             are
             Canonical
             ;
             gives
             us
             withal
             a
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             .
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             indeed
             inserted
             in
             his
             Collection
             Num.
             162.
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             said
             Canon
             ,
             which
             forbiddeth
             to
             read
             any
             other
             Books
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             besides
             the
             sacred
             Volumes
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             yet
             hath
             he
             wholly
             omitted
             the
             Catalogue
             ,
             or
             List
             of
             the
             said
             Books
             :
             fearing
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             lest
             the
             Tail
             of
             this
             Catalogue
             might
             scandalize
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             where
             ,
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             Pope
             Innocent
             had
             ,
             
             by
             an
             express
             Decree
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
               Tobit
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             which
             Books
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             make
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             ,
             naming
             but
             XXII
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             utterly
             omitting
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             can
             shew
             me
             any
             better
             reason
             of
             this
             suppression
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             :
             as
             for
             my
             part
             I
             conceive
             this
             the
             most
             probable
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ;
             however
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             bound
             to
             divine
             ,
             what
             the
             motive
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             made
             Dionysius
             out
             off
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             For
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             reason
             were
             ,
             it
             serves
             the
             turn
             well
             enough
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             at
             
             that
             time
             they
             made
             no
             great
             conscience
             to
             curtal
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             the
             very
             Text
             of
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             had
             not
             had
             the
             good
             luck
             to
             have
             had
             this
             Canon
             entire
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ,
             in
             divers
             other
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Collections
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ;
             we
             should
             at
             this
             Day
             have
             been
             wholly
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             L●●odices
             was
             ,
             touching
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptur●s
             ▪
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Controversies
             of
             these
             times
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Latins
             have
             their
             revenge
             upon
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             reproaching
             them
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             their
             Translation
             of
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             African
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             left
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             Roll
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             24.
             
             Canon
             of
             their
             Collection
             ,
             expresly
             against
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             the
             Latin
             copies
             of
             this
             Collection
             ,
             
             both
             Printed
             ,
             and
             Manuscript
             ;
             as
             Cardinal
             Perron
             affirmeth
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             others
             ,
             *
             who
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Book
             of
             Maccabees
             appears
             at
             all
             in
             this
             Canon
             ,
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             Cres●bnius
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Africk
             ,
             not
             yet
             printed
             .
             The
             Greek
             Cud●
             represents
             unto
             us
             VII
             .
             Canons
             of
             the
             I
             ▪
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             like
             manner
             found
             both
             in
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             in
             Zonaras
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Edition
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             printed
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             three
             last
             ▪
             of
             these
             do
             not
             appear
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             Latine
             Code
             of
             〈◊〉
             though
             they
             are
             very
             considerable
             ones
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             business
             they
             relate
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             Order
             in
             Proceeding
             ,
             in
             passing
             Judgment
             upon
             Bishops
             accused
             ▪
             and
             in
             receiving
             such
             persons
             ,
             who
             forsaking
             their
             Communion
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             〈…〉
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             should
             move
             the
             〈…〉
             this
             Council
             thus
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             VI.
             Canon
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             those
             〈…〉
             hath
             omitted
             ,
             and
             which
             treateth
             of
             judging
             of
             Bishops
             accused
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             made
             ,
             of
             
               Appealing
               to
               Rome
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             
               Reserved
               Cases
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             any
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             
             himself
             ,
             to
             judge
             a
             Bishop
             :
             the
             power
             of
             hearing
             and
             determining
             all
             such
             matters
             being
             here
             wholly
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             referred
             to
             the
             Provincial
             and
             Dioce●an
             Synods
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             Greeks
             added
             this
             tail
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             )
             or
             whether
             Dionysius
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             curtalled
             this
             Council
             ,
             it
             will
             still
             that
             way
             also
             appear
             clearly
             ,
             that
             this
             boldness
             in
             g●lding
             ,
             or
             making
             Additions
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Writings
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             in
             use
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             After
             the
             Canons
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             follow
             in
             the
             Greek
             Code
             ,
             VIII
             .
             Canons
             of
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Eph●sus
             ,
             set
             down
             also
             both
             by
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             Zonaras
             ,
             and
             printed
             with
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Tome
             of
             the
             Roman
             Edition
             .
             But
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             :
             hath
             discarded
             them
             all
             ,
             not
             giving
             us
             any
             one
             of
             them
             :
             and
             you
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             handsome
             guess
             ,
             what
             his
             reason
             should
             be
             :
             unless
             perhaps
             it
             were
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             business
             of
             the
             eighth
             Canon
             displeased
             him
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             had
             their
             Ordinations
             within
             themselves
             ,
             without
             admitting
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             :
             and
             that
             the
             same
             course
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             Diocesses
             :
             so
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             have
             power
             to
             intrude
             into
             a
             Province
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             from
             the
             beginning
             been
             under
             His
             ,
             and
             His
             Predecessors
             jurisdiction
             :
             *
             
               For
               fear
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               Sacred
               Offices
               ,
               the
               pride
               of
               a
               Secular
               Power
               should
               thrust
               it self
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               this
               means
               we
               should
               lose
            
             (
             said
             these
             good
             Fathers
             )
             
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               before
               we
               were
               aware
               ,
               the
               Liberty
               that
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
               hath
               purchased
               for
               us
               with
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             whether
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             ,
             have
             put
             the
             Latines
             into
             any
             fright
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             or
             whether
             any
             other
             reason
             hath
             moved
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             into
             their
             Code
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             appear
             any
             where
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             now
             at
             the
             least
             seven
             hundred
             
             and
             fifty
             years
             and
             upward
             ,
             
             that
             
               A●astasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Library
             Keeper
             ,
             testified
             ,
             that
             these
             Canons
             were
             not
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Latine
             Copies
             ;
             withal
             accusing
             the
             Greeks
             of
             having
             forged
             them
             .
             But
             let
             them
             try
             out
             this
             dispute
             among
             themselves
             :
             yet
             whether
             these
             Canons
             were
             forged
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ;
             or
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             blotted
             out
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             smothered
             by
             the
             Latins
             ;
             it
             is
             still
             a
             clear
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             Cheat
             is
             very
             near
             of
             eight
             hundred
             years
             standing
             .
             But
             in
             the
             next
             example
             that
             follows
             ,
             the
             business
             is
             evidently
             clear
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Greek
             Code
             ,
             Numb
             .
             ●06
             .
             sets
             before
             us
             in
             the
             XXVIII
             ▪
             Canon
             of
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             a
             Decree
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             conformably
             to
             the
             First
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             they
             ordained
             ,
             that
             
               Seeing
               that
               the
               City
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               was
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               same
               Priviledges
               with
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               that
               therefore
               it
               should
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               advanced
               to
               the
               same
               Height
               ,
               and
               Greatness
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ,
               being
               the
               second
               Church
               in
               order
               ,
               after
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               it
               should
               have
               the
               Ordaining
               of
               Metropolitans
               ,
               in
               the
               Three
               Diocesses
               of
               Pontus
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Thrace
            
             ;
             which
             Canon
             is
             found
             both
             in
             Balsamon
             and
             Zonaras
             ;
             and
             also
             hath
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ,
             both
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Legitimate
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ;
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             which
             Council
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             also
             Extant
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             down
             at
             large
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             this
             Canon
             appears
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             as
             if
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             thought
             of
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             We
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             Successors
             rejected
             it
             :
             but
             he
             that
             promised
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             an
             orderly
             Digestion
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             translate
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             why
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             did
             he
             ,
             or
             ought
             he
             to
             omit
             ,
             this
             so
             remarkable
             a
             Canon
             ?
             If
             all
             other
             Evidences
             had
             been
             lost
             how
             should
             
             we
             have
             been
             able
             so
             much
             as
             to
             have
             ghessed
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             ever
             treated
             of
             at
             Chalcedon
             ?
             Where
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             could
             we
             have
             learnt
             ,
             what
             the
             opinion
             was
             of
             the
             DCXXX
             .
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             met
             here
             together
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             most
             important
             one
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             betwixt
             us
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             now
             eleven
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             upward
             ,
             since
             this
             Omission
             was
             first
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             who
             will
             pass
             his
             word
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             other
             Writings
             ,
             whether
             of
             Councils
             ,
             or
             particular
             Mens
             Works
             ,
             whether
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             ,
             the
             like
             liberty
             hath
             not
             been
             at
             any
             time
             used
             ?
             Rather
             by
             these
             Forgeries
             which
             have
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             have
             been
             many
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             gone
             along
             innocently
             perhaps
             ,
             reading
             these
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             believing
             ,
             thou
             there
             findest
             the
             pure
             sense
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             yet
             thou
             seest
             here
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             they
             have
             made
             no
             scruple
             of
             cutting
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             Sacred
             Books
             they
             had
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             gust
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             no
             more
             against
             them
             than
             this
             ,
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             move
             us
             to
             go
             on
             here
             very
             warily
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             With
             a
             stiff
             Rein
             ,
             through
             this
             whole
             business
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             very
             observable
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Adrian
             I.
             
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Latine
             Collection
             of
             Anastasius
             ,
             made
             about
             seven
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             since
             ,
             Adrian
             is
             there
             made
             to
             speak
             very
             highly
             ,
             and
             magnificently
             of
             the
             supremacy
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             and
             he
             rebukes
             the
             Greeks
             very
             shrewdly
             ,
             for
             having
             conferred
             upon
             Tarasius
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             .
             And
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             of
             this
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Greek
             Edition
             of
             the
             said
             VII
             .
             Council
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             common
             Latine
             ones
             .
             The
             Romanists
             accuse
             the
             Greeks
             of
             having
             suppressed
             these
             two
             Clauses
             :
             and
             the
             Greeks
             
             again
             accuse
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             of
             having
             foisted
             them
             in
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             determine
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             the
             guilt
             lies
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             the
             fault
             lies
             ,
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             curtalling
             and
             adding
             to
             Authors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             present
             Times
             ,
             hath
             now
             a
             very
             long
             time
             been
             in
             practice
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             Which
             appears
             also
             very
             evidently
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             piece
             following
             in
             the
             same
             Council
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Adrian
             to
             Tarasius
             ;
             which
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             from
             what
             it
             is
             in
             Anastasius
             his
             Latin
             Translation
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Points
             too
             of
             as
             high
             importance
             ,
             as
             those
             other
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             V.
             Act
             likewise
             ,
             
             where
             both
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             Old
             Latin
             Translation
             ,
             Tarasius
             is
             called
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             ;
             this
             Title
             appears
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Anastasius
             his
             Translation
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Act
             the
             Fathers
             accuse
             the
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             
             of
             having
             cut
             out
             many
             Leaves
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             Book
             in
             the
             Library
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             a
             certain
             City
             called
             Photia
             ,
             they
             had
             burned
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Thirty
             Volumes
             ;
             and
             that
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             had
             rased
             the
             Annotations
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             Book
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             out
             of
             the
             malice
             they
             bore
             against
             Images
             ,
             which
             these
             Books
             spake
             well
             and
             favourably
             of
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             we
             can
             excuse
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             from
             being
             guilty
             of
             corrupting
             Anastasius
             ,
             in
             those
             passages
             above
             noted
             ;
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             injury
             they
             do
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             the
             Exposition
             which
             they
             give
             of
             some
             certain
             words
             of
             His
             ,
             only
             to
             render
             Him
             odious
             ;
             *
             objecting
             against
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Carnal
               Form
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               changed
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Deity
               :
            
             whereas
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               changed
               by
               the
               Deity
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               i●
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             how
             much
             credit
             we
             are
             to
             give
             to
             these
             Men
             ,
             when
             they
             alledge
             here
             and
             there
             divers
             strange
             and
             unheard
             of
             pieces
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             scornfully
             reject
             whatever
             their
             Adversaries
             bring
             ;
             as
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             they
             did
             a
             remarkable
             Passage
             ,
             alledged
             by
             them
             out
             of
             Epiphanius
             :
             which
             Passage
             they
             refused
             as
             supposititious
             ;
             
             Because
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               if
               Epiphanius
               had
               been
               of
               the
               same
               judgment
               with
               the
               Iconoclasts
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               would
               then
               in
               his
            
             Panarium
             ,
             
               have
               reckoned
               the
            
             Reverencing
             of
             Images
             
               among
               the
               other
               Heresies
            
             .
             And
             may
             not
             a
             man
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             was
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             Iconoclasts
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             have
             reckoned
             their
             opinion
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Heresies
             by
             him
             reckoned
             up
             ?
             I
             shal
             not
             here
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             refusing
             so
             boldly
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             those
             Passages
             alledged
             out
             of
             
               The
               odotui
               Ancyranus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             you
             shall
             find
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             both
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Latins
             ,
             than
             the
             like
             reproaches
             ,
             that
             they
             mutually
             cast
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             of
             having
             corrupted
             the
             Pieces
             and
             Evidences
             wherein
             their
             cause
             was
             the
             most
             concerned
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Florence
               ,
               Mark
            
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             disputing
             concerning
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             had
             nothing
             to
             answer
             to
             two
             passages
             that
             were
             alledged
             against
             him
             ;
             the
             one
             out
             of
             that
             piece
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
             which
             is
             entituled
             ,
             Ancoratus
             :
             the
             other
             out
             of
             S.
             Basils
             Writings
             ,
             against
             Eunomius
             ;
             but
             that
             
               That
               piece
               of
               Epiphanius
               had
               been
               long
               since
               corrupted
               :
            
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             that
             other
             passage
             out
             of
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             that
             
               Some
               one
               or
               other
               who
               favoured
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Latin●s
               ,
               had
               accommodated
               that
               place
               to
               their
               sence
               :
            
             withall
             *
             protesting
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Constantinople
             there
             was
             but
             four
             Copies
             only
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             that
             had
             that
             passage
             alledged
             by
             the
             Latins
             ▪
             but
             that
             there
             was
             in
             the
             said
             City
             above
             a
             thousand
             other
             copies
             wherein
             those
             words
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             at
             all
             .
             Then
             had
             the
             Latins
             nothing
             to
             return
             upon
             them
             more
             readily
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             ordinary
             practice
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             East
             ;
             to
             corrupt
             Books
             ▪
             and
             for
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             they
             presently
             cite
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             S.
             Cyrill
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             set
             down
             :
             where
             notwithstanding
             he
             speaks
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             only
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             who
             were
             said
             to
             have
             falsified
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Athanasius
             to
             Epictetus
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             there
             of
             all
             the
             Eastern
             men
             ,
             
             much
             less
             of
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             .
             The
             Greeks
             then
             charged
             back
             upon
             the
             Latines
             the
             story
             of
             Pope
             Zozimus
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Chapter
             .
             And
             thus
             did
             they
             bandy
             stifly
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             easily
             perceived
             ,
             having
             much
             more
             appearance
             of
             reason
             and
             of
             truth
             ,
             in
             their
             accusation
             of
             their
             Adversary
             ,
             than
             in
             excusing
             or
             defending
             themselves
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             also
             another
             the
             like
             answer
             ,
             made
             by
             one
             Gregorius
             ,
             a
             Greek
             Monk
             ,
             a
             strong
             maintainer
             of
             the
             Vnion
             made
             at
             Florence
             ,
             
             to
             a
             passage
             cited
             by
             Mark
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             Book
             of
             
               John
               Damascene
            
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Father
               only
               is
               the
               Cause
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Trinity
             :
             
               These
               words
            
             (
             saith
             this
             Monk
             )
             
               are
               not
               found
               in
               any
               of
               the
               ancient
               Copies
               :
            
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             argument
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             afterwards
             foisted
             in
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             to
             bring
             over
             this
             Doctor
             to
             their
             opinion
             .
             
             Petavin●
             hath
             in
             like
             manner
             lately
             quitted
             his
             hands
             of
             an
             objection
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             68.
             
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             against
             the
             Fasting
             on
             Saturdays
             ,
             which
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             pretending
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             have
             falsified
             this
             Canon
             .
             But
             whosoever
             desires
             to
             see
             how
             full
             of
             uncertainty
             the
             Writings
             of
             this
             later
             Antiquity
             are
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             read
             the
             VIII
             .
             Council
             which
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             and
             but
             compare
             the
             Latine
             and
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             together
             ,
             withal
             taking
             especial
             notice
             of
             the
             Preface
             of
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             ;
             who
             after
             he
             hath
             very
             sharply
             reproved
             the
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             accused
             the
             Canons
             which
             they
             produce
             of
             the
             Third
             General
             Council
             ,
             as
             Forged
             ,
             and
             supposititious
             ;
             to
             make
             short
             work
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             says
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             have
             corrupted
             all
             the
             Councils
             ,
             except
             the
             First
             .
             What
             then
             have
             we
             now
             left
             us
             to
             build
             upon
             ,
             seeing
             that
             this
             Corruption
             hath
             prevailed
             even
             as
             far
             as
             on
             the
             Councils
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Neither
             yet
             hath
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             approved
             and
             made
             sacred
             in
             so
             many
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
             been
             able
             to
             escape
             these
             Alterations
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             little
             importance
             ;
             
               De
               Coelis
            
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             
               secundum
               Scripturas
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               Deum
               de
               Deo
            
             ,
             God
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             Cardinal
             Julian
             a
             affirmed
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             found
             in
             some
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             others
             were
             not
             :
             it
             is
             now
             the
             space
             of
             some
             Ages
             past
             ,
             since
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             b
             accused
             the
             Western
             of
             having
             added
             Filioque
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             in
             the
             Article
             touching
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             Western
             Men
             as
             senselesly
             charging
             back
             upon
             them
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             cut
             it
             off
             :
             Which
             is
             an
             Alteration
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             but
             trivial
             in
             appearance
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             that
             great
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             caused
             a
             separation
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceed
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               Father
               ?
            
             Which
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             hath
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             do
             service
             to
             their
             own
             Side
             ,
             laid
             false
             hands
             upon
             this
             Sacred
             Piece
             .
             Now
             whatever
             hath
             been
             attempted
             in
             this
             kind
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             may
             well
             pass
             for
             Innocence
             ,
             if
             compar'd
             but
             with
             what
             these
             Later
             Times
             have
             dared
             to
             do
             ;
             their
             Passion
             being
             of
             late
             years
             so
             much
             heated
             ,
             that
             laying
             all
             Reason
             and
             Honesty
             aside
             ,
             they
             have
             most
             miserably
             and
             shamelesly
             corrupted
             all
             sorts
             of
             Books
             ,
             and
             of
             Authors
             .
             Of
             those
             Men
             that
             go
             so
             desperately
             to
             work
             ,
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             speak
             of
             their
             baseness
             as
             it
             deserveth
             :
             and
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             
               Laurentius
               Bochellus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Decreta
               Ecclesiae
               Gallicanae
            
             ,
             
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             detest
             these
             Men
             ,
             
               as
               People
               of
               a
               most
               wretched
               and
               malicious
               spirit
               ,
               who
               have
               most
               miserably
               gelded
               and
               mangled
               so
               infinite
               a
               number
               of
               Authors
               ,
               both
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               ,
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               ;
               their
               ordinary
               custom
               being
               ,
               to
               spare
               no
               Person
               ,
               no
               not
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               even
               S.
            
             Lewis
             
               himself
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
            
             Pragmatica
             
             Sanctio
             (
             
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               they
               have
               blotted
               out
               some
               certain
               Articles
               (
               principally
               those
               which
               concerned
               the
               State
               of
            
             France
             )
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
             ,
             the
             Constitutiones
             Regiae
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Synodical
             Decrees
             of
             certain
             Bishops
             ,
             
               lately
               Printed
               at
            
             Paris
             .
             
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               (
               to
               speak
               with
               the
               Prophet
               )
               to
               these
               mischievous
               Knaves
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               lay
               such
               treacherous
               snares
               for
               the
               venerable
               Chastity
               and
               Integrity
               of
               the
               Muses
               ,
               but
               do
               also
               most
               impudently
               and
               wickedly
               d●flour
               ,
               under
               a
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               even
               the
               Muses
               themselves
               ;
               accounting
               this
               jugling
               to
               be
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               Pious
               Fraud
               .
            
             But
             we
             do
             not
             here
             write
             against
             these
             Men
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             give
             a
             hint
             only
             of
             that
             which
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             Men
             have
             altered
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             by
             their
             Additions
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             gelding
             of
             others
             ,
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Evidences
             of
             the
             Ancients
             Belief
             .
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Period
             of
             the
             XII
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             written
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             *
             
               I
               desire
               that
               they
               would
               but
               patiently
               hear
               our
               Counsel
               ,
               &c.
               that
               our
               Fellow-Bishops
               being
               assembled
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               together
               examine
               the
               Letters
               ,
               and
               Desires
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Confessors
               ,
            
             &
             secundum
             vestram
             quoque
             sententiam
             ,
             
               and
               according
               as
               you
               also
               shall
               think
               convenient
               :
            
             have
             maliciously
             left
             out
             these
             words
             ,
             
               &
               secundum
               vestram
               quoque
               sententiam
            
             :
             By
             which
             we
             may
             plainly
             understand
             ,
             that
             these
             Men
             would
             not
             by
             any
             means
             have
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             People
             had
             ever
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             Vote
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             be
             they
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             Fortieth
             Epistle
             ,
             have
             changed
             a
             Petram
             into
             Petrum
             ,
             a
             Rock
             into
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             who
             following
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             ancient
             Corrupters
             ,
             have
             foisted
             in
             ,
             in
             his
             Tract
             ,
             
               De
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             whole
             Periods
             ,
             and
             Sentences
             ,
             against
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             uncorrupted
             Manuscripts
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             b
             
               He
               built
               his
               Church
               on
               him
               alone
               (
               S.
               Peter
               )
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               feed
               his
               sheep
               :
            
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             c
             
               He
               established
               one
               sole
               Chair
            
             :
             and
             this
             other
             ,
             d
             
               The
               Primacy
               was
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Chair
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             this
             ,
             e
             
               Who
               left
               the
               Chair
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               on
               which
               he
               had
               built
               his
               Church
               :
            
             Which
             are
             Additions
             that
             every
             one
             may
             see
             what
             they
             aim
             at
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Men
             who
             cannot
             conceal
             the
             f
             regret
             they
             have
             for
             not
             having
             suppressed
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Firmilianus
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             in
             his
             Time
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             Manutius
             had
             indeed
             omitted
             in
             his
             Roman
             Edition
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ;
             but
             was
             afterward
             put
             in
             by
             Morellius
             in
             his
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             written
             :
             and
             all
             because
             it
             informs
             us
             ,
             how
             the
             other
             Bishops
             in
             ancient
             ▪
             Times
             had
             dealt
             with
             the
             Pope
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             of
             what
             temper
             these
             Men
             have
             always
             been
             ;
             and
             may
             guess
             how
             many
             the
             like
             Pieces
             have
             been
             killed
             in
             the
             Nest
             .
             
             Out
             of
             the
             like
             Shop
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             poor
             S.
             Ambrose
             is
             sent
             abroad
             ,
             but
             so
             ill
             accoutred
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             pittiful
             a
             plight
             ,
             that
             
               Nicolas
               Faber
            
             hath
             very
             much
             be
             wailed
             the
             corruption
             of
             him
             .
             For
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             
             who
             have
             published
             him
             ,
             being
             over
             ingenuous
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             in
             another
             mans
             Works
             ,
             have
             changed
             ,
             mangled
             ,
             and
             transposed
             divers
             things
             ;
             and
             particularly
             they
             have
             separated
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Interpellation
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             were
             put
             together
             in
             all
             other
             Editions
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             ,
             by
             no
             very
             commendable
             example
             ,
             foisted
             in
             ,
             and
             altered
             divers
             things
             :
             and
             they
             have
             likewise
             done
             as
             much
             in
             the
             
               First
               Apologie
               of
               David
            
             ;
             and
             more
             yet
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             rased
             out
             of
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             five
             or
             six
             Lines
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             in
             all
             the
             ancient
             Editions
             of
             this
             Father
             .
             
             They
             have
             also
             attributed
             to
             this
             Author
             certain
             Tracts
             which
             are
             not
             his
             ;
             as
             that
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Forbidden
               Tree
            
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             upon
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             .
             And
             we
             may
             by
             the
             way
             also
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Edition
             which
             they
             followed
             ,
             who
             printed
             S.
             Ambrose
             his
             Works
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               Anno.
            
             1603.
             
             Such
             hands
             as
             these
             they
             were
             that
             have
             so
             villanously
             curtailed
             the
             Book
             
               Of
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
            
             written
             by
             Anastasius
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             Damasus
             ;
             leaving
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Entry
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Authors
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             ,
             written
             to
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             not
             so
             well
             suit
             with
             the
             present
             temper
             of
             Rome
             :
             leaving
             out
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             all
             Manuscripts
             .
             *
             
               He
               consecrated
               S.
            
             Clement
             
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               his
               Charge
               the
               Ordering
               of
               his
               Seat
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               saying
               ,
               As
               the
               Power
               of
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
               was
               delivered
               to
               me
               by
               my
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               do
               I
               commit
               to
               thy
               charge
               the
               appointing
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               as
               may
               determine
               of
               such
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               as
               may
               arise
               ;
               that
               Thou
               thy self
               mayst
               not
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               but
               mayst
               apply
               thy
               whole
               studies
               only
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               to
               the
               People
               .
               After
               he
               had
               thus
               disposed
               
               of
               his
               Seat
               ,
               he
               was
               ●rowned
               with
               Martyrdom
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Testament
             that
             S.
             Peter
             made
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             suppressed
             and
             kept
             from
             us
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             he
             hath
             charged
             his
             Successors
             with
             such
             Duties
             as
             are
             quite
             contrary
             both
             to
             their
             Humour
             and
             Practice
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             
             in
             stead
             of
             
               Papa
               Vrbis
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               or
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             all
             Manuscripts
             have
             it
             ;
             these
             worshipful
             Gentlemen
             will
             needs
             have
             us
             read
             ,
             
               Papa
               Orbis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ▪
            
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             is
             now
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             now
             long
             since
             grown
             to
             be
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Men
             ,
             who
             in
             *
             Fulbertus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Chatres
             ,
             where
             he
             cites
             that
             remarkable
             Passage
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               This
               then
               is
               a
               Figure
               ,
               commanding
               us
               to
               communicate
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             have
             inserted
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Figura
               ergo
               est
               ,
               dicet
               Haereticus
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               Figure
               then
               ,
               will
               an
               Heretick
               say
               :
            
             cunningly
             making
             us
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             saying
             of
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             cited
             by
             Fulbertus
             .
             These
             be
             the
             very
             Men
             also
             ,
             who
             in
             S.
             Gregory
             have
             changed
             
               Exercitus
               Sacerdotum
            
             ,
             
             into
             
               Exitus
               Sacerdotum
            
             ;
             reading
             in
             the
             38
             Epistle
             of
             his
             fourth
             Book
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               All
               things
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               have
               been
               foretold
               ,
               are
               accomplished
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Pride
            
             (
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Antichrist
               )
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               horrible
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               the
               Failing
               ,
            
             (
             or
             end
             )
             
               of
               Priests
               is
               prepared
            
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Manuscripts
             (
             and
             it
             is
             so
             cited
             by
             Bellarmine
             too
             )
             read
             ,
             
               an
               Army
               of
               Priests
               is
               prepared
               for
               him
               .
            
             These
             be
             they
             who
             have
             made
             Aimonius
             to
             say
             ,
             *
             That
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             pretended
             VIII
             General
             Council
             
               had
               ordained
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               ,
               according
               as
               had
               been
               before
               determined
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               Doctors
               :
            
             Whereas
             he
             
             wrote
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               ordained
               otherwise
               than
               had
               been
               formerly
               determined
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               Doct.
            
             as
             appears
             plainly
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Manuscripts
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             most
             ancient
             Editions
             of
             this
             Author
             ;
             and
             even
             by
             Card.
             Baronius
             his
             alledging
             of
             this
             Passage
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Tenth
             Tome
             of
             his
             Annals
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             869.
             
             These
             are
             they
             who
             have
             quite
             rased
             out
             this
             following
             Passage
             out
             of
             Oecumenius
             ;
             
             
               For
               they
               who
               defended
               and
               favoured
               the
               Law
               ,
               introduced
               also
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               had
               been
               given
               by
               them
               .
               And
               this
               Custom
               continued
               long
               in
            
             Phrygia
             ,
             
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Laodicea
             
               made
               a
               Decree
               ,
               forbidding
               to
               make
               any
               Addresses
               to
               Angels
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               to
               them
               :
               whence
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               many
               Temples
               among
               them
               ,
               erected
               to
            
             Michael
             
               the
               Archangel
            
             :
             Which
             Passage
             
               David
               H●eschelius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             the
             Books
             of
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             ,
             p.
             483.
             witnesseth
             .
             That
             himself
             had
             seen
             and
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             Manuscripts
             of
             Oecumenius
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Printed
             Copies
             .
             Who
             would
             believe
             but
             that
             the
             Breviaries
             and
             Missals
             should
             have
             escaped
             their
             Razour
             ?
             Yet
             ,
             
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             Persons
             of
             eminent
             both
             Learning
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             Collect
             on
             S.
             
             Peter's
             day
             ,
             heretofore
             thus
             ,
             
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               B.
               Petro
               Apostolo
               tuo
               ,
               collatis
               clavibus
               regni
               coelestis
               ,
               animas
               ligandi
               ,
               &
               solvendi
               Pontificium
               tradidisti
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               committed
               to
               thy
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               Episcopal
               Power
               of
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
               Souls
               :
            
             in
             the
             later
             Editions
             of
             these
             Breviaries
             and
             Missals
             ,
             they
             have
             wholly
             left
             out
             the
             word
             
               Animas
               ,
               Souls
            
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             People
             should
             not
             think
             that
             the
             Popes
             Autority
             extended
             only
             to
             Spiritual
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Temporal
             also
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             the
             Tuesday
             following
             the
             Third
             Sunday
             in
             Lent
             ,
             they
             have
             Printed
             ,
             *
             
               Dixit
               Jesus
               Discipulis
               suis
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Jesus
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
            
             ,
             whereas
             
             it
             was
             in
             the
             old
             Books
             ,
             a
             
               Respiciens
               Jesus
               in
               Discipulos
               ,
               dixit
               Simoni
               Petro
               ,
               si
               peccaverit
               in
               te
               frater
               tuus
               :
               Jesus
               looking
               back
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               said
               unto
               Simon
               Peter
               ,
               If
               thy
               Brother
               have
               offended
               against
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             cunningly
             omitting
             those
             words
             relating
             to
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             made
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             there
             sends
             him
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             would
             but
             have
             hearkned
             to
             
               Thomas
               Passio
            
             ,
             a
             Canon
             of
             Valencia
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             Pontifical
             all
             such
             Passages
             as
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Peoples
             giving
             their
             Suffrage
             and
             Consent
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             at
             the
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Priest
             saith
             ,
             That
             b
             
               it
               was
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               had
               ordained
               ,
               That
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               People
               should
               be
               taken
               touching
               the
               Election
               of
               those
               Persons
               who
               were
               to
               serve
               at
               the
               Altar
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               having
               given
               their
               Assent
               to
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               they
               might
               the
               more
               readily
               yield
               Obedience
               to
               those
               who
               were
               so
               Ordained
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             honest
             Canon
             was
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             away
             all
             such
             Authorities
             from
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             would
             be
             to
             blot
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             trace
             or
             footstep
             of
             them
             left
             remaining
             for
             the
             future
             .
             c
             But
             they
             have
             not
             contented
             themselves
             with
             corrupting
             onely
             in
             this
             manner
             some
             certain
             Books
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             perhaps
             we
             might
             have
             been
             able
             to
             discover
             what
             the
             Opinion
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             been
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             also
             wholly
             abolished
             a
             very
             great
             number
             of
             others
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             hereof
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             took
             all
             possible
             care
             for
             the
             stifling
             and
             abolishing
             all
             such
             Writings
             as
             were
             declared
             prejudicial
             to
             
             the
             True
             Faith
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             others
             ▪
             which
             were
             under
             a
             great
             penalty
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             be
             wholly
             supprest
             and
             abolished
             ,
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             these
             ancient
             Princes
             .
             The
             Church
             it self
             also
             did
             sometimes
             call
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             had
             been
             dead
             long
             before
             ,
             by
             a
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Party
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceived
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             that
             was
             not
             consonant
             to
             the
             present
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             as
             it
             did
             at
             the
             Fifth
             General
             Council
             ,
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             
               Theodorus
               ,
               Theodoreius
            
             ,
             and
             Ibas
             ,
             all
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Mopsuestia
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             of
             Edissa
             ,
             anathematizing
             each
             of
             their
             several
             Writings
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             Persons
             had
             been
             all
             dead
             long
             before
             :
             dealing
             also
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             quiet
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             with
             Origen
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             now
             dead
             about
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
             The
             Pope
             then
             hath
             not
             failed
             to
             imitate
             ,
             now
             for
             the
             space
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             rigorous
             Courses
             ,
             withal
             encreasing
             the
             harshness
             of
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancients
             hath
             been
             by
             chance
             found
             at
             any
             time
             to
             contradict
             his
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             make
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             very
             carefully
             and
             diligently
             suppressed
             such
             Pieces
             ,
             without
             sparing
             any
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             written
             perhaps
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             four
             ,
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             before
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             others
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             It
             is
             at
             this
             day
             disputed
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Saints
             .
             This
             Controversie
             hath
             been
             sometime
             very
             eagerly
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             hea●
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             debated
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             That
             Party
             which
             maintained
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             bringing
             the
             business
             before
             the
             VII
             Council
             ,
             
             held
             at
             Nicaea
             ,
             it
             was
             there
             ordained
             ,
             That
             it
             should
             be
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             have
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             ;
             withal
             charging
             every
             Man
             to
             bring
             what
             Books
             they
             had
             of
             that
             Party
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             
             conceive
             ,
             according
             as
             had
             been
             required
             by
             the
             Legats
             of
             Pope
             Adrian
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               t●at
               they
               should
               burn
               all
               those
               Books
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               written
               against
               the
               Venerable
               Images
               :
            
             including
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             within
             the
             same
             Condemnation
             ,
             all
             such
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             also
             ,
             as
             seemed
             not
             to
             favour
             Images
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Eusebius
             to
             Constantia
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Epiphanius
             to
             John
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             now
             extant
             ,
             but
             were
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             abolished
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             is
             only
             S.
             Hieromes
             Translation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             happened
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ;
             where
             the
             passion
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Images
             was
             much
             less
             violent
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Eastern
             :
             but
             the
             Original
             Greek
             of
             it
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Adrian
             II.
             in
             his
             Council
             ordained
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             held
             by
             Photius
             ,
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             should
             be
             burnt
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             other
             Books
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             written
             against
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             :
             
             and
             he
             commanded
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             also
             in
             the
             VIII
             .
             Council
             ,
             which
             is
             accounted
             by
             the
             Latines
             for
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             these
             Fires
             very
             many
             Pieces
             must
             needs
             have
             perished
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             of
             good
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             discovering
             what
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             was
             ,
             whether
             touching
             Images
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             business
             of
             the
             VII
             .
             Council
             ;
             or
             that
             other
             Controversie
             ,
             touching
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             principal
             Point
             debated
             in
             the
             Synod
             held
             by
             Photius
             ;
             some
             of
             whose
             Pieces
             they
             ,
             for
             the
             self
             same
             reason
             ,
             do
             at
             this
             day
             keep
             at
             Rome
             under
             Lock
             and
             Key
             ;
             which
             doubtless
             they
             would
             long
             ere
             this
             have
             published
             ,
             had
             they
             but
             made
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             make
             against
             him
             .
             This
             rigorous
             proceeding
             against
             Books
             came
             at
             length
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             
             as
             that
             Leo
             X.
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             which
             brake
             up
             An.
             1518.
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Book
               should
               be
               printed
               ,
               but
               what
               had
               first
               been
               diligently
               examined
               ,
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Palace
               ;
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               person
               deputed
               by
               him
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Inquisitor
               ,
               under
               this
               penalty
               ;
               That
               all
               Book
               sellers
               offending
               herein
               ,
               should
               forfeit
               their
               Books
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               presently
               burnt
               in
               publick
               ;
               and
               should
               pay
               a
               hundred
               Ducats
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               be
               demanded
               ,
               towards
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               S.
            
             Peter
             ;
             (
             a
             kind
             of
             punishment
             ,
             this
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             no
             examples
             of
             in
             all
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             )
             
               and
               should
               also
               be
               suspended
               from
               exercising
               his
               Function
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               whole
               year
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             General
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             which
             comprehendeth
             as
             well
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             others
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             plainly
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Malfi
             ,
             
             having
             given
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             concurred
             with
             them
             ,
             
               in
               relation
               to
               New
               Authors
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Old
            
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             voted
             simply
             for
             all
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             Limitation
             at
             all
             added
             to
             this
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             This
             very
             Decree
             hath
             been
             since
             strongly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             †
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             appointed
             also
             certain
             persons
             to
             take
             a
             Review
             of
             the
             Books
             ,
             and
             Censures
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Report
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Company
             ,
             *
             
               To
               the
               end
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               separation
               made
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               good
               Grain
               of
               Christian
               Verity
               ,
               and
               the
               Darnel
               of
               strange
               Doctrines
               :
            
             That
             is
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             blot
             out
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Books
             ,
             whatsoever
             relished
             not
             well
             with
             the
             gust
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             leisure
             themselves
             to
             look
             to
             this
             Pious
             Work
             ,
             appointed
             certain
             †
             Commissaries
             ,
             who
             should
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             whence
             afterward
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Pius
             IV.
             first
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Sixtus
             V.
             and
             Clement
             VIII
             .
             published
             certain
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Indexes
             ,
             of
             such
             Authors
             and
             Books
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             should
             be
             either
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             or
             purged
             only
             ;
             and
             have
             given
             such
             strict
             order
             ,
             for
             the
             printing
             of
             Books
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             those
             Countries
             
             where
             this
             order
             is
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             danger
             that
             ever
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             published
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             which
             maketh
             any
             thing
             for
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             All
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             long
             to
             be
             inserted
             here
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             usually
             set
             down
             at
             large
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             these
             Rules
             ,
             they
             have
             since
             put
             forth
             their
             
               Indices
               Expurgatorii
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             where
             these
             Gallants
             come
             with
             their
             Razor
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             judgment
             upon
             all
             manner
             of
             Books
             ,
             rasing
             out
             ,
             and
             altering
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             Periods
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             whole
             Treatises
             also
             often
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             bred
             up
             ,
             and
             dyed
             also
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             for
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             had
             so
             sharp
             Razors
             as
             these
             men
             now
             have
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             search
             any
             higher
             ,
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             was
             ,
             touching
             any
             particular
             Point
             :
             for
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             escaped
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             Masters
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             had
             not
             heretofore
             any
             such
             Institution
             as
             this
             ;
             why
             then
             do
             we
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             such
             Observers
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             practise
             these
             Novelties
             ?
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             make
             profession
             of
             reforming
             only
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Moderns
             :
             but
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             Cloak
             which
             they
             throw
             over
             themselves
             ;
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             accused
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             cruelty
             that
             Jupiter
             is
             among
             the
             Poets
             ;
             for
             having
             behaved
             himself
             so
             insolently
             against
             his
             own
             Father
             ?
             Those
             Pieces
             which
             they
             raze
             so
             exactly
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             greater
             mischief
             to
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             they
             are
             .
             For
             what
             a
             senseless
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             in
             ,
             where
             they
             hurt
             most
             ;
             and
             to
             raze
             them
             out
             ,
             where
             they
             do
             little
             hurt
             ?
             The
             Inquisition
             at
             Madrid
             puts
             out
             *
             these
             words
             in
             the
             
             Index
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Adorari
               solius
               Dei
               est
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             †
             
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               :
            
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             still
             expresly
             found
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             The
             same
             Father
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               That
               there
               were
               some
               other
               Books
               ,
            
             (
             besides
             those
             which
             he
             had
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             )
             
               which
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Canon
               ;
               and
               which
               the
               Fathers
               had
               ordained
               ,
               should
               be
               read
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               newly
               come
               into
               the
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               word
               of
               Piety
               :
            
             reckoning
             in
             this
             number
             ,
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               Ecclesi●sticus
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               Esther
               ,
               Tobit
               ,
            
             and
             some
             other
             .
             Nevertheless
             these
             very
             Cens●rs
             put
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             †
             Index
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             Works
             ,
             those
             words
             which
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Books
             are
             not
             at
             all
             Canonical
             .
             In
             the
             Index
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             they
             put
             out
             these
             w●rds
             ,
             
               Christ
               h●th
               given
               the
               sign
               of
               his
               Body
               :
            
             which
             yet
             are
             evidently
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Adimantus
             ,
             
             Chap.
             12.
             
             They
             put
             out
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             these
             words
             :
             
               Augustine
               accounted
               the
               Eucharist
               necessary
               to
               be
               administred
               to
               Infants
               :
            
             which
             opinion
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             is
             very
             frequently
             found
             expressed
             ,
             either
             in
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             throughout
             ▪
             his
             Works
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             They
             likewise
             put
             out
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               build
               .
               Temples
               to
               Angels
               :
            
             and
             yet
             the
             very
             Text
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               we
               should
               erect
               a
               Temple
               of
               Wood
               ,
               or
               of
               Stone
               ,
               to
               any
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               should
               we
               not
               be
               Anathematized
               ?
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Censors
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             here
             set
             down
             .
             Now
             if
             thou
             cuttest
             off
             such
             Sentences
             as
             these
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Indexes
             of
             these
             Holy
             Fathers
             ;
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             as
             well
             raze
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             also
             ?
             Or
             if
             thou
             leavest
             them
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             blot
             them
             out
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             What
             can
             the
             meaning
             be
             of
             so
             strange
             a
             way
             of
             proceeding
             in
             so
             Wise
             Men
             ?
             But
             yet
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             For
             ,
             these
             Sentences
             ,
             which
             these
             Men
             
             ●hus
             boldly
             and
             rudely
             correct
             ,
             are
             as
             displeasing
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Moderns
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             may
             safely
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             expunge
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             out
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             other
             .
             But
             this
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             openly
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             giving
             too
             much
             scandal
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             do
             :
             because
             if
             they
             should
             deal
             so
             uncivilly
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             bold
             with
             Antiquity
             ,
             they
             would
             quite
             take
             off
             that
             respect
             ,
             which
             all
             people
             bear
             toward
             it
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             matter
             which
             very
             nearly
             concerns
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             special
             point
             of
             wisdom
             in
             them
             ,
             carefully
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Reputation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             lashing
             the
             poor
             Moderns
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             Indexes
             to
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             save
             their
             Credit
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             business
             too
             ;
             ruining
             the
             opinions
             which
             they
             hate
             ,
             by
             chastising
             the
             one
             ;
             and
             yet
             withal
             preserving
             the
             venerable
             Esteem
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             ,
             by
             sparing
             the
             other
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             why
             Bertram
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Charles
               the
               Bold
            
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             some
             seven
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             since
             ,
             should
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Moderns
             :
             and
             yet
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Corpore
               &
               Sanguine
               Domini
            
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             limitation
             ,
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             the
             Letter
             B●
             among
             the
             Authorsof
             the
             second
             Classis
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Censors
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             have
             dealt
             with
             him
             more
             gently
             ,
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             cruelly
             ;
             not
             taking
             his
             life
             away
             quite
             ,
             only
             maiming
             him
             in
             the
             s●veral
             parts
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             in
             the
             like
             sad
             condition
             with
             Deiphobus
             in
             the
             Poet
             :
             
               
                 —
                 Lacerum
                 crudeliter
                 ora
                 ,
              
               
                 Ora
                 ,
                 manusque
                 ambas
                 ,
                 populataque
                 tempora
                 ,
                 raptis
              
               
                 Auribus
                 ,
                 &
                 truncas
                 inbonesto
                 vulnere
                 nares
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               they
               have
               cut
               you
               off
               ,
               with
               one
               single
               dash
               of
               their
               Pen
               ,
               two
               long
               Passages
               ,
               consisting
               each
               of
               them
               of
               twenty
               eight
               ,
               or
               thirty
               Lines
               a
               piece
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               large
               enough
               
               to
               make
               up
               a
               very
               considerable
               part
               of
               a
               small
               Treatise
               ;
               such
               as
               his
               is
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               down
               one
               of
               these
               Passages
               entire
               as
               it
               is
               .
            
             †
             We
             ought
             further
             to
             consider
             (
             saith
             Bertram
             ,
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             )
             that
             in
             this
             Bread
             is
             represented
             not
             only
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             also
             ,
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             made
             up
             of
             many
             several
             grains
             of
             wheat
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             believing
             People
             is
             united
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             into
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             by
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             we
             receive
             this
             Bread
             ,
             for
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             it
             is
             by
             a
             Mystery
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             People
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             here
             figured
             out
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             as
             this
             Bread
             is
             called
             the
             Body
             of
             Believers
             ,
             not
             corporally
             ,
             but
             spiritu●lly
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             also
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             represented
             here
             ,
             not
             corporally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Wine
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             with
             which
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             water
             be
             mixed
             ;
             it
             being
             forbidden
             to
             offer
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             :
             because
             that
             as
             the
             Head
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             the
             Body
             without
             the
             Head
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             neither
             can
             the
             People
             be
             without
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             without
             the
             People
             :
             so
             that
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Water
             representeth
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             People
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Wine
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Office
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             be
             corporally
             changed
             into
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             necessity
             then
             must
             the
             Water
             also
             be
             changed
             corporally
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Believing
             people
             :
             because
             that
             
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Sanctification
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Operation
             :
             and
             where
             the
             Reason
             is
             equal
             ,
             the
             Mystery
             also
             that
             fellows
             it
             is
             equal
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             the
             Water
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             corporal
             change
             wrought
             in
             it
             :
             it
             therefore
             follows
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             Wine
             is
             there
             any
             corporal
             Transmutation
             .
             Whatsoever
             then
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             is
             signified
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Water
             ,
             is
             taken
             spiritually
             :
             it
             followeth
             therefore
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             take
             spiritually
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Wine
             representeth
             unto
             us
             ,
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             Again
             ,
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             differ
             among
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             :
             Now
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             up
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             now
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             being
             become
             immortal
             ;
             and
             Death
             having
             no
             more
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             further
             suffering
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             Consecrated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             Temporal
             ,
             not
             Eternal
             ;
             corruptible
             ,
             not
             free
             from
             corruption
             ;
             in
             its
             journey
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             its
             native
             country
             .
             These
             two
             things
             therefore
             are
             different
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Real
             Body
             and
             Real
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             really
             and
             truly
             the
             Body
             of
             Chri●t
             :
             the
             Real
             Body
             of
             Christ
             being
             Incorruptible
             and
             Impassible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Eternal
             ;
             consequently
             this
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             consecrate●
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             also
             be
             both
             Incorruptible
             and
             Eternal
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             doth
             corrupt
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             cut
             into
             small
             pieces
             ,
             and
             distributed
             (
             
               to
               the
               Communicants
            
             ,
             )
             who
             bruise
             it
             very
             small
             with
             their
             
             teeth
             ,
             
             and
             so
             take
             it
             down
             into
             their
             Body
             .
             Thus
             Bertram
             .
             
               His
               other
               passage
               ,
               which
               is
               longer
               yet
               than
               this
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               to
               avoid
               prolixity
               .
               Now
               these
               Gentlemen
               finding
               ,
               that
               the
               language
               of
               both
               these
               passages
               did
               very
               ill
               accord
               with
               the
               business
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               the
               best
               way
               to
               cut
               them
               clear
               out
               :
               for
               fear
               ,
               lest
               coming
               to
               the
               Peoples
               knowledge
               ,
               they
               might
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               had
               been
               Sacramentarians
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               time
               of
            
             Charles
             the
             Bald.
             
          
           
             Thou
             then
             whoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             thinkest
             thy self
             bound
             to
             search
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             thy
             Salvation
             ,
             learn
             from
             this
             Artifice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             those
             many
             other
             Cheats
             which
             we
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             grief
             ,
             are
             now
             searching
             into
             ,
             what
             an
             extreme
             desire
             they
             have
             to
             keep
             from
             us
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             all
             those
             Particulars
             ,
             where
             they
             never
             so
             little
             contradict
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             remembring
             withal
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             every
             day
             ,
             such
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             what
             they
             please
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             struck
             deep
             enough
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             cause
             :
             which
             blows
             of
             theirs
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Alterations
             and
             Changes
             ,
             that
             Time
             ,
             the
             Malice
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             innocent
             and
             pious
             Fraud
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Passion
             of
             the
             later
             Christians
             have
             long
             since
             produced
             ,
             have
             rendred
             the
             Writings
             ,
             and
             Venerable
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             so
             imbroiled
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             for
             any
             man
             to
             make
             any
             clear
             and
             perfect
             discovery
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             sevéral
             Artists
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             conceal
             from
             U●
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               V.
               That
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Languages
               and
               Idioms
               they
               wrote
               in
               ,
               the
               Manner
               of
               their
               Writing
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               incumbred
               with
               Figures
               ,
               and
               Rhetorical
               Flourishes
               ,
               and
               nice
               Logical
               Subtilties
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Terms
               ,
               which
               they
               for
               the
               most
               part
               used
               in
               a
               far
               different
               sense
               from
               what
               they
               now
               bear
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             any
             Man
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             light
             of
             his
             own
             proper
             Wit
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             direction
             of
             some
             able
             and
             faithful
             hand
             ,
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             able
             thereby
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Clew
             the
             Poets
             speak
             of
             ,
             to
             winde
             himself
             happily
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Labyrinths
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             any
             Pieces
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             onely
             Legitimate
             ,
             but
             also
             entire
             ,
             and
             uncorrupt
             ;
             certainly
             that
             Man
             hath
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             his
             own
             good
             fortune
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             hearty
             thanks
             for
             it
             .
             For
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             very
             small
             satisfaction
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             conversing
             with
             those
             Illustrious
             Persons
             of
             the
             Ages
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             of
             them
             what
             their
             Opinions
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             our
             own
             with
             theirs
             ;
          
           
             
               —
               Versasque
               audire
               ,
               &
               reddere
               voces
               .
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             I
             dare
             confidently
             pronounce
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             would
             know
             out
             of
             them
             what
             their
             Sense
             and
             Opinion
             hath
             :
             truly
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             Differences
             now
             in
             agitation
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             now
             but
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             and
             entrance
             of
             his
             Business
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             remain
             behind
             many
             more
             Difficulties
             to
             be
             overcome
             in
             his
             passage
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             yet
             grappled
             with
             .
             One
             of
             the
             two
             disagreeing
             Parties
             ,
             refusing
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Obscurity
             ,
             lays
             this
             
             for
             a
             Ground
             (
             and
             indeed
             rationally
             enough
             )
             that
             no
             obscure
             Books
             are
             proper
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             Controversies
             .
             Now
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             why
             a
             Man
             may
             not
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             ,
             say
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             S.
             
             Hierome
             did
             of
             some
             certain
             Expositors
             of
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Scrip●ures
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               more
               trouble
               to
               understand
               Them
               well
               than
               those
               very
               things
               which
               they
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               expound
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             much
             harder
             rightly
             to
             understand
             Them
             ,
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             able
             fully
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             have
             perfect
             and
             exact
             skill
             in
             those
             Languages
             wh●rein
             they
             wrote
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latin
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Tongues
             that
             most
             of
             them
             wrote
             in
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Fathers
             who
             have
             written
             either
             in
             Syriack
             ,
             or
             Arabick
             ,
             or
             Ethiopian
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Vulgar
             Tongues
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             whose
             Writings
             perhaps
             would
             be
             as
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             any
             others
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             any
             of
             these
             Monuments
             now
             publickly
             to
             be
             seen
             abroad
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             Translations
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             Greek
             ,
             or
             in
             Latin
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             Works
             of
             S.
             Ephraem
             (
             if
             at
             least
             those
             Books
             which
             go
             abroad
             under
             his
             Name
             ,
             be
             truly
             his
             :
             )
             and
             the
             
               Comment
               .
               de
               Paradiso
            
             of
             
               Moses
               Bar-Cephas
            
             ,
             translated
             into
             Latin
             by
             Masius
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             some
             few
             other
             the
             like
             .
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Men
             trust
             to
             the
             Translations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             Latin
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Languages
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             World
             is
             now
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             People
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             without
             having
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             perceived
             out
             of
             their
             Writings
             )
             any
             competent
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             :
             
             which
             cannot
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             be
             accounted
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             a
             point
             of
             the
             highest
             boldness
             and
             unadvisedness
             that
             can
             be
             .
             The
             thing
             is
             clear
             enough
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             able
             to
             reach
             the
             Conceptions
             and
             Sense
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Importance
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             that
             we
             understand
             the
             
             Language
             he
             delivers
             himself
             in
             ,
             his
             Terms
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             coherence
             ;
             there
             being
             in
             every
             particular
             Language
             a
             certain
             peculiar
             Force
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Significancy
             ,
             which
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             so
             preserved
             in
             a
             Translation
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             lose
             in
             the
             passage
             something
             of
             its
             natural
             Lustre
             and
             Vigour
             ,
             how
             knowing
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             faithful
             soever
             the
             Interpreter
             be
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             useful
             indeed
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             is
             most
             necessary
             in
             this
             particular
             Business
             we
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             little
             care
             and
             fidelity
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Translations
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whether
             Ancient
             ,
             or
             Modern
             .
             We
             have
             before
             seen
             how
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             even
             S.
             Hierome
             himself
             too
             ,
             have
             laid
             about
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             ,
             long
             after
             them
             ,
             Anastasius
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             Translation
             of
             the
             VII
             Council
             ;
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             VIII
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             for
             a
             most
             Infallible
             Rule
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             found
             in
             his
             Translation
             ,
             is
             True
             ,
             and
             Legitimate
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Greeks
             have
             said
             ,
             either
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             is
             suppositious
             and
             forged
             .
             If
             all
             the
             other
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             had
             been
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             Temper
             that
             Anastasius
             here
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             him
             to
             have
             been
             of
             ,
             we
             might
             then
             indeed
             very
             well
             lay
             by
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             and
             content
             our selves
             with
             such
             dull
             Latin
             as
             he
             hath
             furnished
             us
             with
             in
             his
             Translation
             :
             But
             the
             mischief
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             doth
             not
             believe
             this
             Testimony
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             special
             gift
             in
             valuing
             his
             own
             Translation
             above
             the
             Original
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             hardly
             ever
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Translators
             ,
             especially
             the
             Modern
             ;
             who
             having
             been
             Men
             that
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             aff●ction
             to
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             weak
             Man
             ,
             that
             should
             trust
             to
             them
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             relie
             upon
             what
             they
             say
             .
             Whosoever
             hath
             yet
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             further
             satisfied
             how
             far
             these
             Mens
             Translations
             are
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             compare
             the
             Greek
             Preface
             
             to
             
             Origen's
             Books
             against
             Celsus
             ,
             with
             the
             Latin
             Translation
             of
             
               Christophorus
               Persona
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             well
             to
             run
             over
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Books
             themselves
             :
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             sacrifice
             himself
             to
             the
             Laughter
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             produce
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             honest
             word
             of
             this
             trusty
             Trucheman
             ,
             this
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Book
             ,
             for
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Angels
             ;
             
               We
               ought
               to
               send
               up
               our
               Vows
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               him
               ●ho
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Living
               Word
               ,
               and
               God
               :
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             appointed
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Angels
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             we
             ought
             to
             present
             them
             to
             God.
             Whereas
             Origen
             says
             the
             clean
             contrary
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               send
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               every
               of
               our
               Demands
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Requests
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               High-Priest
               ,
               the
               Living
               Word
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             You
             have
             a
             sufficient
             discovery
             also
             of
             the
             Affections
             of
             Translators
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             make
             their
             Authors
             speak
             more
             than
             they
             meant
             ,
             in
             Jo.
             Christophorson's
             Translation
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ;
             as
             likewise
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Translators
             of
             these
             later
             Times
             ,
             excepting
             only
             some
             very
             few
             of
             the
             more
             moderate
             sort
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             on
             this
             Particular
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             already
             ,
             by
             the
             several
             Parties
             of
             both
             Sides
             ,
             discovering
             the
             falseness
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             Translations
             ;
             as
             every
             Man
             must
             needs
             know
             ,
             that
             is
             any
             whit
             conversant
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Writings
             ;
             where
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             ,
             than
             these
             mutual
             Reprehensions
             of
             each
             other
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             distraction
             ,
             and
             contrariety
             of
             Judgments
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             Man
             possibly
             assure
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             unless
             he
             hear
             them
             speak
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             from
             their
             own
             mouth
             ?
             
             I
             shall
             here
             lay
             down
             then
             for
             a
             most
             sure
             Ground
             ,
             and
             undeniable
             Maxime
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             able
             rightly
             to
             apprehend
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             first
             understand
             the
             Language
             they
             write
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             not
             slightly
             ,
             and
             superficially
             ;
             but
             exactly
             ,
             and
             fully
             :
             there
             being
             in
             all
             Languages
             certain
             peculiar
             Terms
             ,
             and
             Idioms
             ,
             familiarly
             used
             by
             the
             L●arned
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             throughly
             and
             clearly
             ,
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             superficial
             knowledge
             of
             the
             said
             Languages
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             dived
             even
             to
             the
             depth
             and
             very
             bottom
             of
             them
             .
             If
             you
             would
             see
             how
             necessary
             the
             knowledge
             of
             an
             Authors
             Language
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             prejud●cial
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ;
             do
             but
             turn
             to
             that
             Passage
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Adv●r●●ries
             (
             before
             Cardinal
             Perron
             )
             interpret
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Mystical
               Symbols
               ,
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               do
               not
               leave
               their
               proper
               Nature
               :
               for
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               first
               Substance
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               and
               Form.
            
             Now
             what
             can
             be
             said
             more
             expresly
             against
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             But
             yet
             the
             above-named
             Cardinal
             ,
             having
             it
             seems
             consulted
             those
             old
             Friends
             of
             his
             among
             the
             Grammarians
             ,
             who
             had
             heretofore
             taught
             him
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signified
             
               to
               smoak
            
             or
             evaporate
             ,
             
             will
             needs
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Passage
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             otherwise
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Signs
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               continue
               in
               the
               figure
               and
               form
               of
               their
               first
               Substance
               :
            
             which
             would
             be
             tacitely
             and
             indirectly
             to
             allow
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Exposition
             is
             contrary
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Design
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             usual
             way
             of
             speaking
             also
             among
             the
             Greeks
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             case
             you
             had
             not
             exact
             skill
             in
             the
             Language
             ,
             how
             should
             you
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             it
             put
             upon
             you
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             ,
             and
             unparallel'd
             boldness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             custom
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             never
             affirms
             or
             recommends
             
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             more
             confidently
             ,
             than
             when
             it
             is
             most
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             .
             It
             is
             out
             of
             the
             same
             rare
             and
             unheard
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Cardinal
             hath
             elsewhere
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             give
             us
             that
             notable
             Corr●ction
             of
             his
             ,
             of
             the
             Inscription
             of
             an
             Epistle
             written
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             Miltia●es
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Tenth
             Bo●k
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             reading
             it
             thus
             :
             
               Constantinus
               Augustus
               ,
               to
               Miltiades
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             (
             wisheth
             
               long
               time
            
             )
             or
             
               long
               opportunity
            
             :
             )
             whereas
             all
             Copies
             ,
             both
             Manuscript
             ,
             and
             Printed
             ,
             have
             it
             ,
             
               Constantinus
               Augustus
               ,
               to
               Miltiades
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               to
               Mark
               :
            
             fearing
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             lest
             some
             might
             accuse
             the
             Emperour
             of
             not
             understanding
             himself
             aright
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             Mark
             here
             Companion
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             march
             without
             a
             Copesmate
             .
             I
             should
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             but
             go
             about
             to
             set
             down
             all
             those
             other
             Passages
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             used
             the
             same
             Arts
             ,
             in
             wresting
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             a
             wrong
             sense
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             seem
             to
             make
             for
             the
             Protestants
             :
             whence
             it
             may
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             how
             necessary
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Languages
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             So
             that
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             the
             Result
             of
             all
             this
             will
             clearly
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             difficult
             thing
             to
             come
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             what
             pains
             it
             will
             cost
             a
             Man
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             these
             two
             Tongues
             ?
             what
             Parts
             are
             necessarily
             required
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             A
             happy
             Memory
             ,
             a
             lively
             Conceit
             ,
             good
             bringing
             up
             ,
             continual
             pains-taking
             ,
             much
             and
             diligent
             Reading
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             do
             very
             rarely
             meet
             in
             any
             one
             Person
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Assertion
             of
             ours
             is
             clearly
             proved
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             continual
             Debates
             and
             Disputes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             have
             referred
             the
             Judgment
             of
             their
             Differences
             to
             the
             Decision
             
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             ●o
             yet
             no●●●thstanding
             still
             implead
             each
             other
             at
             their
             B●●
             ,
             and
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             brought
             to
             any
             Agreement
             〈…〉
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             R●me
             obj●ct
             ●gainst
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             obscu●●y
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Controversies
             that
             are
             be●●●x●
             themselves
             and
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             against
             the
             Calvinists
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Calvinists
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Predestina●ion
             .
             If
             this
             Argument
             of
             theirs
             be
             of
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             it
             clearly
             proves
             that
             which
             we
             maintain
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Latius
             ,
             who
             both
             of
             them
             make
             profession
             of
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             all
             their
             Causes
             before
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             able
             to
             come
             to
             any
             Agreement
             .
             Do
             but
             observe
             the
             Passages
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             
             where
             the
             strongest
             and
             ablest
             Champions
             on
             both
             Sides
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Lists
             ,
             how
             they
             wrangled
             out
             whole
             Sessions
             ,
             about
             the
             Exposition
             of
             a
             certain
             short
             Passage
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             the
             like
             out
             of
             Epiphanius
             †
             ,
             
               S.
               Basil
            
             *
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             how
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             Disputes
             ,
             how
             clearly
             and
             powerfully
             soever
             each
             Party
             made
             their
             vaunts
             the
             Business
             was
             carried
             on
             their
             Side
             ,
             they
             have
             yet
             left
             us
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             much
             more
             dark
             and
             obscure
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             their
             Contestations
             having
             but
             rendred
             the
             Business
             much
             more
             perplexed
             ;
             each
             Side
             having
             indeed
             very
             much
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             urge
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             ;
             but
             very
             little
             solidity
             in
             what
             they
             have
             said
             severally
             for
             themselves
             .
             Certainly
             the
             Latins
             ,
             who
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             had
             the
             better
             Cause
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
             and
             who
             ,
             upon
             a
             certain
             Passage
             of
             
               S.
               Basil
            
             ,
             alledged
             by
             themselves
             ,
             triumphed
             as
             if
             they
             had
             got
             the
             day
             ,
             baffling
             and
             affronting
             the
             Greeks
             in
             a
             very
             disdainful
             manner
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             very
             harsh
             Language
             also
             ,
             used
             notwithstanding
             such
             an
             odd
             kind
             of
             Logick
             to
             perswade
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Exposition
             which
             they
             gave
             ,
             
             as
             that
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
             in
             the
             last
             Edition
             of
             S.
             
             Basil's
             Works
             ,
             Printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             Revised
             by
             
               Fronto
               Ducaeus
            
             ,
             the
             Latin
             Translation
             follows
             ,
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             not
             their
             Exposition
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Greek
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Protestants
             having
             also
             had
             the
             same
             success
             in
             some
             particular
             Points
             controverted
             betwixt
             themselves
             ,
             it
             lies
             open
             to
             every
             Mans
             observation
             ,
             how
             much
             obscurity
             there
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Passages
             cited
             by
             both
             Sides
             .
             
             If
             Tertullian
             was
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             concerning
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             what
             could
             he
             have
             uttered
             more
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             than
             this
             Passage
             is
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             his
             Fourth
             Book
             against
             
               Marcion
               :
               Christ
               having
               taken
               Bread
               ,
               and
               distributed
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               made
               it
               his
               Body
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Figure
               of
               my
               Body
               ?
            
             If
             S.
             Augustine
             held
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             meaning
             be
             of
             these
             words
             of
             his
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               stuck
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               when
               he
               delivered
               onely
               the
               Sign
               of
               his
               Body
               ?
            
             If
             these
             Passages
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             really
             and
             truly
             mean
             that
             which
             Cardinal
             Perron
             pretends
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             never
             any
             thing
             of
             obscurity
             either
             in
             the
             Riddles
             of
             the
             
               Theban
               Sphinx
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Sibyls
             .
             If
             you
             look
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             some
             other
             Passages
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             speak
             point-blank
             against
             the
             Protestants
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ;
             where
             they
             say
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bread
               changeth
               its
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               by
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Word
               :
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             in
             all
             the
             Controversies
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             they
             produce
             such
             Passages
             as
             these
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             :
             some
             whereof
             seem
             to
             be
             irreconcileable
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             If
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             subsime
             Wits
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             can
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             think
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             speak
             this
             but
             out
             of
             a
             Bravado
             ,
             setting
             a
             good
             face
             upon
             a
             bad
             matter
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             
             Wits
             ;
             and
             Eye-sight
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             are
             marvelous
             dull
             ,
             and
             feeble
             ,
             in
             finding
             nothing
             but
             Darkness
             there
             ,
             where
             these
             Men
             see
             nothing
             but
             Light.
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             obscurity
             in
             these
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             much
             too
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             even
             these
             very
             Men
             find
             themselves
             ever
             and
             anon
             so
             tormented
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             use
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             make
             tryal
             of
             so
             many
             tricks
             ,
             and
             devices
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             them
             ?
             Whence
             proceeds
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             often
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             not
             being
             able
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Readers
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             cry
             down
             either
             the
             Authors
             ,
             or
             the
             Pieces
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             their
             Adversaries
             produce
             their
             Testimonies
             ?
             What
             strange
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             Passages
             of
             Authors
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             require
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             trouble
             in
             the
             clearing
             Them
             ,
             than
             in
             deciding
             the
             Controversie
             it self
             ;
             and
             which
             multiply
             Differences
             ,
             rather
             than
             determine
             them
             ;
             oftentimes
             serving
             as
             a
             Covert
             ,
             and
             retreating-place
             to
             both
             Parties
             ?
             The
             sense
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             debated
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             For
             the
             explaining
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             brought
             this
             Passage
             ,
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             have
             any
             Man
             speak
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             what
             he
             thinks
             ;
             whether
             or
             not
             these
             words
             are
             not
             as
             clear
             ,
             or
             clearer
             ,
             than
             those
             Passages
             which
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             explained
             by
             the
             different
             Parties
             .
             I
             desire
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             no
             other
             judge
             than
             thy self
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ;
             only
             provided
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             but
             vouchsafe
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             examine
             that
             which
             is
             now
             said
             upon
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             withal
             consider
             the
             strange
             Turnings
             and
             Windings-about
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             us
             take
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             right
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             the
             most
             able
             Men
             that
             are
             ,
             did
             not
             find
             themselves
             extreamly
             puzled
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             in
             distinguishing
             the
             Legitimate
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             from
             the
             Spurious
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             that
             the
             Censors
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             choice
             ,
             pickt
             Men
             ,
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             shew
             us
             so
             ill
             
             an
             Example
             of
             finding
             a
             way
             to
             help
             our selves
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             is
             strongly
             pressed
             against
             us
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             excusing
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             sometimes
             ,
             by
             some
             handsoml●
             contrived
             invention
             ,
             and
             imputting
             some
             convenient
             probable
             sense
             upon
             them
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             any
             reasonable
             Man
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Assertion
             of
             ours
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             understand
             the
             sense
             and
             opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             by
             their
             Books
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             leave
             no
             doubt
             behind
             us
             .
             let
             us
             briefly
             consider
             some
             few
             of
             the
             principal
             Causes
             of
             this
             Difficulty
             .
             Certainly
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             having
             been
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             both
             spoke
             ,
             and
             wrote
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             having
             both
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             ability
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             end
             they
             aimed
             at
             .
             But
             we
             must
             here
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             Controversies
             of
             ours
             being
             not
             in
             their
             time
             yet
             sprung
             up
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             occasion
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             any
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             either
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             write
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             these
             Sages
             stirred
             up
             as
             few
             doubts
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             :
             Besides
             that
             their
             times
             furnished
             them
             with
             sufficient
             matter
             of
             Disputes
             ,
             in
             Points
             which
             were
             then
             in
             agitation
             ;
             without
             so
             much
             as
             thinking
             of
             Ours
             ,
             now
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             they
             have
             very
             clearly
             delivered
             their
             sense
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Controversi●s
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             handled
             .
             Even
             Tertullian
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             obscure
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             hath
             notwithstanding
             delivered
             himself
             so
             clearly
             ,
             in
             the
             debates
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Marcion
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             doubt
             ,
             what
             his
             opinions
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             points
             debated
             of
             .
             I
             am
             therefore
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             present
             Controversies
             had
             been
             agitated
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             delivered
             their
             judgment
             upon
             them
             very
             plainly
             ,
             and
             expresly
             .
             But
             seeing
             they
             have
             not
             touched
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             By
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             c●me
             accidentally
             
             into
             their
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             upon
             any
             set
             purpose
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             them
             not
             to
             have
             spoken
             out
             ,
             and
             given
             their
             sense
             clearly
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Debates
             of
             ours
             .
             For
             as
             any
             Man
             may
             easily
             observe
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             things
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             happen
             without
             design
             ,
             are
             never
             clear
             ;
             and
             full
             ,
             but
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             doubtful
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             also
             contrary
             perhaps
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             or
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             person
             from
             whom
             they
             proceeded
             .
             Thus
             before
             the
             springing
             up
             of
             that
             pernicious
             doctrine
             of
             Arius
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             troubled
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             there
             wa●
             very
             little
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             or
             if
             the
             Fathers
             said
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             in
             passage
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             By
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             design
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             have
             delivered
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             is
             as
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             as
             those
             other
             Passages
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             relate
             to
             our
             present
             Controversies
             .
             Do
             but
             explain
             the
             meaning
             a
             little
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             of
             this
             passage
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             against
             Tryphon
             ;
             wher●
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             †
             
               The
               God
               which
               appeared
               to
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               Patriar●hs
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Father
               :
            
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             neither
             can
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             ascend
             ,
             or
             descend
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             *
             
               No
               Man
               ever
               saw
               the
               Father
               but
               only
               heard
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               Angel
               ;
               who
               is
               also
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             his
             cannot
             be
             very
             well
             explained
             ,
             without
             allowing
             a
             difference
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             which
             were
             to
             establish
             Arianisme
             .
             Do
             but
             observe
             ,
             what
             Tertullian
             also
             ●ays
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             namely
             ,
             †
             
               That
               the
               Father
               ,
               bringing
               him
               forth
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               made
               his
               Son
               :
            
             and
             ,
             *
             
               That
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Whole
               Substance
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               a
               Portion
               ,
               and
               a
               Derivation
               of
               that
               Whole
               :
            
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             Passages
             ,
             which
             you
             meet
             with
             here
             and
             there
             in
             that
             excellent
             Piece
             of
             his
             ,
             written
             against
             
             Praxeas
             ,
             which
             will
             hardly
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             good
             construction
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             doth
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             call
             the
             Son
             ,
             †
             
               The
               Work
               or
               Workmanship
               of
               the
               Father
               :
            
             which
             are
             the
             very
             Terms
             that
             were
             so
             much
             quarrelled
             at
             in
             Arius
             .
             And
             the
             LXXX
             .
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             condemned
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             said
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Son
               is
               not
               of
               the
               same
               essence
               with
               the
               Father
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             in
             express
             Terms
             denied
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             established
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             It
             were
             no
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             make
             good
             this
             Observation
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             the
             other
             Disputes
             that
             have
             arisen
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             
               Macedonius
               ,
               Pelagius
               ,
               Nestorius
               ,
               Eutyches
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Monothelites
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             spoken
             very
             obscurely
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             before
             the
             Controversies
             were
             started
             ;
             as
             persons
             that
             spoke
             accidentally
             only
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             set
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             now
             a
             good
             while
             since
             ,
             that
             S.
             †
             Hierome
             said
             ,
             
               That
               before
               that
               Arius
               ,
               that
               Impudent
               Devil
               ,
               appeared
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               had
               delivered
               many
               things
               Innocently
               ,
               and
               without
               taking
               so
               much
               heed
               to
               their
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               indeed
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               can
               hardly
               escape
               the
               Cavils
               of
               wrangling
               spirits
               .
            
             And
             this
             hath
             also
             been
             observed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             among
             the
             Moderns
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             Cardinal
             †
             Perron
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuit
             *
             Petavius
             ,
             a
             Man
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             ;
             who
             writing
             upon
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             clear
             Lucian
             the
             Martyr
             from
             the
             suspicion
             of
             being
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             and
             a
             Samosatenian
             ;
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               That
               in
               this
               Question
               touching
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               divers
               others
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               fallen
               out
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               wrote
               before
               the
               springing
               up
               of
               those
               particular
               Heresies
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               in
               their
               .
               Writings
               let
               fall
               here
               and
               there
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               very
               consonant
               to
               the
               
               Rule
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith.
            
             Since
             therefore
             they
             have
             done
             thus
             in
             other
             Points
             ;
             what
             marvel
             is
             it
             if
             they
             have
             likewise
             done
             the
             same
             in
             these
             particular
             Controversies
             at
             this
             day
             debated
             amongst
             us
             ?
             and
             that
             ,
             having
             lived
             so
             long
             before
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             Controversies
             were
             started
             ,
             they
             have
             spoken
             to
             them
             so
             obscurely
             ,
             doubtfully
             ,
             and
             confusedly
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             the
             greater
             wonder
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             shall
             account
             it
             as
             a
             very
             great
             signe
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             in
             any
             Piece
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             find
             it
             treating
             expresly
             ,
             and
             clearly
             of
             these
             Points
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             now
             adays
             discoursed
             of
             .
             Do
             but
             compare
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             touching
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             their
             expressions
             touching
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             certainly
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             are
             not
             more
             wide
             of
             the
             Truth
             at
             this
             day
             professed
             ,
             touching
             this
             last
             Point
             ;
             than
             the
             other
             were
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             long
             since
             declared
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Nice
             expresly
             ,
             and
             positively
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Son
               is
               Consubstantial
               with
               the
               Father
               :
            
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             had
             before
             denied
             this
             .
             Whether
             the
             Fathers
             therefore
             affirm
             ,
             or
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             really
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             however
             therein
             contradict
             thy
             opinion
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             whether
             Romanist
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             seem
             to
             have
             contradicted
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             We
             may
             add
             hereto
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Arians
             ought
             not
             in
             reason
             to
             have
             alledged
             ,
             in
             justification
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             any
             such
             Passages
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             had
             innocently
             ,
             in
             passage
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             discoursing
             on
             other
             subjects
             ,
             without
             any
             thought
             of
             this
             opinion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             fallen
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             neither
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             ,
             that
             either
             Thou
             ,
             or
             I
             ,
             should
             produce
             ,
             as
             Definitive
             Sentences
             upon
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             started
             but
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             any
             such
             Passages
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             were
             written
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             treating
             
             of
             other
             matters
             ,
             many
             Ages
             before
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             our
             Differences
             ,
             whereof
             they
             never
             had
             the
             least
             ,
             thought
             ;
             and
             concerning
             which
             they
             have
             confequently
             delivered
             themselves
             very
             diversly
             ,
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             seemingly
             contradicting
             themselves
             .
             And
             as
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Faithful
             Christians
             ,
             who
             lived
             after
             these
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             reconcile
             their
             sayings
             to
             the
             Truth
             which
             they
             professed
             ;
             as
             Athanasius
             hath
             done
             in
             some
             Passages
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             we
             to
             use
             our
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             handsome
             interpretation
             of
             all
             such
             passages
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             as
             seem
             to
             clash
             with
             the
             true
             Orthodox
             Belief
             ,
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             other
             Points
             :
             and
             withal
             not
             accounting
             it
             any
             great
             wonder
             ,
             if
             we
             sometimes
             chance
             to
             meet
             with
             Passages
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             utterly
             inexplicable
             .
             For
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             really
             so
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Points
             touching
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Natures
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             such
             expressions
             may
             have
             fallen
             from
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             very
             well
             known
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             versed
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             Possibly
             also
             we
             may
             meet
             with
             some
             Passages
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             be
             explicable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             may
             notwithstanding
             appear
             to
             us
             to
             be
             Indissoluble
             ;
             by
             reason
             perhaps
             of
             our
             wanting
             some
             one
             of
             those
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             necessarily
             requisite
             for
             the
             enlightning
             ,
             and
             clearing
             the
             same
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Connexion
             and
             Dependencies
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             penetrating
             into
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Writers
             .
             For
             it
             is
             with
             Mens
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             P●eces
             of
             Picture
             :
             they
             must
             have
             their
             proper
             Light
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Author
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Lights
             we
             see
             them
             by
             ,
             they
             also
             have
             a
             different
             appearance
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             
             should
             now
             〈◊〉
             ,
             alone
             ,
             and
             barely
             ,
             without
             reference
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             history
             of
             its
             Author
             ,
             this
             short
             Passage
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Workmanship
            
             ,
             or
             
               Manufacture
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             
             and
             adds
             certain
             other
             very
             shange
             Terms
             also
             touching
             this
             particular
             ;
             (
             as
             we
             daily
             see
             ,
             the
             custome
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             business
             of
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             like
             shreds
             ,
             and
             little
             short
             Passages
             ;
             severed
             from
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Discourse
             whereof
             they
             are
             a
             part
             ;
             )
             which
             of
             us
             ,
             how
             able
             so
             ever
             he
             be
             ,
             could
             possibly
             imagine
             ●ny
             thing
             e●se
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             an
             absolute
             〈◊〉
             expression
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             to
             any
             other
             sense
             ?
             And
             yet
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             before
             cited
             ,
             makes
             it
             plainly
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             those
             through
             Lights
             which
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Subject
             there
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             he
             demonstrates
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             expression
             of
             Dionystus
             ,
             how
             strange
             soever
             it
             appear
             ,
             hath
             notwithstanding
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             allowable
             sense
             in
             that
             place
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             more
             fully
             to
             apprehend
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             take
             into
             consideration
             some
             other
             causes
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             among
             which
             I
             shall
             rank
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             their
             having
             sometimes
             purposely
             ,
             and
             upon
             Design
             ,
             endeavoured
             either
             wholly
             to
             conceal
             their
             Conceptions
             from
             us
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             lay
             them
             down
             ,
             not
             naked
             ,
             and
             open
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Curtain
             (
             and
             that
             sometimes
             a
             very
             thick
             one
             too
             )
             drawn
             over
             them
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             none
             but
             those
             of
             the
             quickest
             ,
             and
             most
             piercing
             eyes
             should
             be
             able
             to
             penetrate
             into
             them
             :
             some
             of
             their
             Meditations
             having
             been
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             accounted
             either
             less
             useful
             ,
             or
             else
             perhaps
             such
             as
             it
             was
             not
             so
             safe
             to
             commit
             to
             weak
             ,
             vulgar
             spirits
             .
             Whether
             this
             practice
             of
             theirs
             were
             raised
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             examine
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             usual
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             ,
             
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             out
             of
             
               Clement
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Stromateis
             ,
             where
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             ,
             
               He
               had
               passed
               over
               some
               things
               in
               silence
               ;
               fearing
               to
               write
               that
               which
               he
               made
               some
               simple
               even
               to
               speak
               of
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               envied
               his
               Readers
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               fearing
               rather
               lest
               they
               might
               happily
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               misunderstanding
               of
               them
               ,
               fall
               into
               errour
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               put
               a
               Sword
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Child
               .
            
             He
             adds
             further
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               handled
               somethings
               clearly
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               obscurely
               ;
               laying
               the
               one
               open
               to
               our
               view
               ,
               but
               wrapping
               up
               the
               other
               in
               Riddles
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             most
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             known
             to
             have
             taken
             this
             course
             particularly
             in
             some
             certain
             of
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             touching
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             they
             celebrated
             their
             holy
             Mysteries
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             not
             admitting
             either
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             nor
             yet
             (
             as
             some
             assure
             us
             )
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             also
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             read
             openly
             to
             the
             people
             in
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             never
             spake
             but
             very
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             darkly
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             by
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             and
             by
             Casaubon
             ,
             
             Petavius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Points
             of
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Do
             but
             observe
             ,
             how
             wary
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Writers
             are
             ,
             in
             naming
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             describing
             it
             in
             general
             terms
             only
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             only
             could
             understand
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             formerly
             partakers
             of
             that
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             examine
             the
             end
             which
             they
             proposed
             to
             themselves
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             beget
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Catechumeni
             a
             greater
             reverence
             ,
             and
             esteem
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             withal
             a
             
             more
             earnest
             and
             eager
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             partake
             of
             them
             :
             fearing
             ,
             lest
             haply
             the
             laying
             open
             ,
             and
             discoursing
             plainly
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             Manner
             of
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             might
             something
             take
             off
             from
             one
             of
             these
             two
             Affections
             in
             them
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             divers
             other
             Particulars
             also
             ,
             they
             have
             purposely
             ,
             and
             upon
             design
             ,
             concealed
             their
             Sense
             and
             Opinions
             from
             us
             ;
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             account
             it
             so
             strange
             a
             matter
             ,
             if
             we
             many
             times
             find
             their
             Expressions
             to
             be
             obscure
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             a
             consequence
             of
             obscurity
             )
             if
             they
             sometimes
             also
             seem
             to
             clash
             ,
             and
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             were
             more
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             able
             ,
             learned
             Men
             ,
             having
             a
             purpose
             of
             writing
             obscurely
             on
             these
             Points
             ,
             should
             yet
             have
             left
             us
             their
             Opinions
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             delivered
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             there
             is
             more
             in
             it
             yet
             than
             so
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             also
             ,
             even
             where
             they
             had
             no
             purpose
             of
             being
             so
             ,
             they
             yet
             are
             very
             obscure
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             again
             the
             little
             Conversation
             they
             have
             had
             with
             those
             Arts
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             polishing
             of
             Language
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             not
             expressing
             themselves
             so
             clearly
             :
             and
             sometimes
             perhaps
             their
             Genius
             ,
             and
             natural
             Disposition
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ;
             all
             their
             Study
             and
             Industry
             they
             could
             take
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             correct
             this
             natural
             defect
             in
             them
             .
             I
             believe
             we
             may
             very
             safely
             reckon
             Epiphanius
             in
             the
             first
             Rank
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Writers
             ;
             who
             was
             indeed
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             Man
             ,
             but
             yet
             had
             been
             very
             little
             conversant
             in
             the
             Arts
             ,
             either
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             or
             Grammar
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             sufficiently
             out
             of
             his
             Writings
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             often
             find
             him
             failing
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             clearness
             of
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             and
             fit
             contrivance
             of
             his
             Periods
             ,
             but
             also
             even
             in
             the
             Order
             and
             Method
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Light
             of
             all
             Discourse
             :
             which
             Defects
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             obscurity
             in
             very
             many
             Places
             ;
             as
             indeed
             is
             much
             complained
             of
             by
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             this
             Father
             .
             Others
             perhaps
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             polish
             
             their
             Language
             by
             Arts
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             compass
             their
             desire
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             ,
             because
             they
             began
             too
             late
             ;
             or
             else
             perhaps
             through
             the
             dulness
             of
             their
             Wit
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             all
             Natures
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             receiving
             all
             Forms
             ,
             what
             pains
             and
             industry
             soever
             they
             take
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             such
             Impressions
             .
             In
             this
             number
             you
             may
             reckon
             that
             Victorinus
             ,
             of
             whom
             S.
             Hierome
             gives
             this
             so
             favourable
             Testimony
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               though
               indeed
               he
               wanted
               Learning
               ,
               he
               wanted
               not
               a
               desire
               and
               good
               will
               to
               Learning
               .
            
             Such
             another
             also
             was
             Ruffinus
             ,
             whose
             Language
             and
             Expressions
             the
             same
             great
             Censor
             of
             the
             Ancients
             so
             sharply
             reproveth
             ,
             noting
             in
             him
             very
             many
             Improprieties
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             other
             absurdities
             :
             *
             and
             yet
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             his
             scribling
             humour
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             want
             those
             who
             admired
             him
             too
             :
             it
             being
             commonly
             observed
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             wrote
             most
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             were
             not
             always
             the
             ablest
             Men
             ;
             this
             Itch
             reigning
             rather
             in
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Photius
             in
             his
             Bibliotheca
             hath
             noted
             the
             like
             defects
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Greek
             Writers
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             Obscurity
             in
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             proceeded
             ,
             not
             from
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             but
             rather
             from
             their
             great
             Learning
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             among
             them
             who
             were
             furnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Secular
             Learning
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             trained
             up
             from
             their
             Infancy
             in
             the
             Eloquence
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             retain
             this
             Tincture
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             had
             their
             flyings
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             shew
             of
             this
             their
             Treasury
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             mixing
             with
             the
             Christian
             Philosophy
             many
             exotick
             Words
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             :
             which
             Mixture
             ,
             though
             it
             give
             indeed
             much
             delight
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             necessarily
             render
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             Authors
             the
             more
             dark
             and
             perplexed
             .
             What
             can
             you
             name
             me
             more
             mixed
             ,
             or
             fuller
             of
             variety
             ,
             than
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             his
             Stromata
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Works
             ;
             which
             are
             throughout
             interlaced
             with
             Historical
             Allusions
             ,
             Opinions
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             Proverbs
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Writers
             ,
             both
             Sacred
             and
             Profane
             ;
             being
             
             here
             heightned
             with
             rich
             ,
             lightsom
             Colours
             ,
             there
             shaded
             with
             Darkness
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             an
             ignorant
             Person
             to
             hope
             ever
             to
             reach
             his
             meaning
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             ,
             besides
             that
             natural
             harshness
             and
             roughness
             which
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             him
             throughout
             ,
             and
             that
             Carthaginian
             Spirit
             and
             Genius
             which
             is
             common
             to
             him
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             African
             Writers
             ,
             hath
             yet
             shadowed
             and
             overcast
             his
             Conceptions
             with
             so
             much
             Learning
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             new
             Terms
             and
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             Allusions
             ,
             Subtilties
             ,
             and
             nice
             Points
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             greatest
             stock
             both
             of
             Learning
             and
             Attention
             that
             you
             can
             bring
             with
             you
             ,
             will
             be
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             fit
             you
             for
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             of
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             the
             loftiness
             of
             his
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             his
             Language
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Cothurnus
               Gallicanus
            
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             hath
             noted
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Country-men
             .
             Neither
             shall
             I
             here
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             Copiousness
             of
             the
             Africans
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             had
             their
             Education
             among
             them
             ;
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             which
             Particulars
             would
             afford
             matter
             for
             a
             just
             Tract
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Christians
             Writing
             and
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             very
             plain
             ,
             easie
             ,
             and
             brief
             ;
             it
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             came
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             clogg'd
             with
             Subtilties
             ,
             and
             flourishes
             of
             Secular
             Learning
             ;
             as
             Methodius
             in
             Epiphanius
             testifieth
             .
             *
             
               The
               Doctors
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               no
               longer
               regarding
               an
               honest
               ,
               plain
               ,
               and
               solid
               way
               of
               teaching
               ,
               began
               now
               to
               endeavour
               to
               please
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               favourably
               received
               by
               their
               Auditors
               ;
               just
               as
               Sophisters
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               reckon
               their
               Labours
               rewarded
               by
               their
               Auditors
               applauding
               their
               Learning
               ;
               selling
               themselves
               at
               this
               so
               cheap
               a
               rate
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               their
               Expositions
               were
               always
               very
               brief
               ;
               their
               
               utmost
               ambition
               in
               those
               days
               being
               ,
               not
               to
               please
               ,
               but
               to
               profit
               their
               Hearers
               .
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             also
             very
             sadly
             ,
             and
             eloquently
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             complains
             of
             this
             .
             *
             
               There
               was
               a
               time
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               when
               our
               Affairs
               flourished
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               in
               a
               happy
               estate
               ,
               when
               as
               this
               vain
               and
               wanton
               kind
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               where
               now
               in
               fashion
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               its
               Artifices
               and
               Delicacies
               of
               Language
               ,
               was
               not
               at
               all
               admitted
               into
               the
               Sheepfolds
               of
               the
               Lord.
               In
               those
               days
               ,
               to
               hearken
               after
               ,
               or
               to
               vent
               any
               Novelties
               or
               Curiosities
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               was
               reckoned
               all
               one
               as
               to
               play
               the
               Jugler
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               Tricks
               of
               Leigerdemain
               ,
               with
               cunning
               and
               nimble
               shiftings
               of
               Balls
               under
               a
               Cup
               ,
               deceiving
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Spectators
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               delighting
               them
               with
               the
               various
               and
               effeminate
               Motions
               and
               Windings
               of
               a
               lascivious
               Dance
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               rather
               a
               plain
               ,
               masculine
               ,
               and
               free
               way
               of
               Discourse
               was
               then
               accounted
               the
               most
               Pious
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               since
               that
               the
            
             Pyrthonians
             ,
             
               and
               those
               of
            
             Sextus
             
               his
               Faction
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Tongue
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               have
               ,
               like
               some
               grievous
               ,
               malignant
               Disease
               ,
               broken
               in
               upon
               our
               Churches
               ;
               since
               that
               Babling
               is
               now
               allowed
               for
               Learning
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
            
             Acts
             ,
             
               of
               the
            
             Athenians
             ,
             
               since
               we
               spend
               our
               time
               in
               nothing
               else
               but
               in
               hearing
               or
               telling
               some
               new
               thing
               ;
               O
               for
               some
            
             Jeremy
             ,
             
               to
               bewail
               the
               Confusion
               and
               Darkness
               we
               lie
               under
               ;
               who
               might
               furnish
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               Prophet
               was
               only
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               with
               Lamentations
               suitable
               to
               our
               Calamities
               !
            
             And
             certainly
             S.
             Hierome
             *
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Pammachius
             ,
             hath
             as
             good
             as
             said
             ,
             That
             even
             for
             his
             Writings
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Reader
             be
             acquainted
             both
             with
             all
             the
             Sleights
             of
             Logick
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Flourishes
             and
             Heights
             of
             Rhetorick
             .
             
             Which
             censure
             of
             his
             reacheth
             also
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Methodius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Apollinaris
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Minutius
               ,
               Victorinus
               ,
            
             
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Hilary
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             whom
             he
             affirmeth
             to
             have
             all
             observed
             the
             same
             method
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             Now
             although
             any
             Rational
             Man
             must
             needs
             willingly
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Translations
             of
             Terms
             and
             ●igures
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Word
             only
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             the
             like
             Ornaments
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             subtilties
             of
             Logick
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             the
             Artifices
             in
             what
             other
             sorts
             of
             Learning
             soever
             there
             are
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             render
             any
             Discourse
             the
             more
             obscure
             and
             shaded
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             fuller
             clearing
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             some
             few
             Proofs
             and
             Examples
             .
             
             S.
             Hierome
             declareth
             himself
             on
             our
             side
             sufficiently
             ,
             where
             he
             attributeth
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             obscurity
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             some
             certain
             Authors
             ,
             to
             their
             being
             too
             Learned
             and
             Eloquent
             .
             a
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             observeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             have
             uttered
             many
             things
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             Passion
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             take
             in
             the
             strict
             literal
             sense
             .
             And
             Petavius
             hath
             of
             late
             also
             noted
             ,
             b
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               have
               let
               fall
               from
               them
               ,
               up
               and
               down
               in
               their
               Homilies
               ,
               very
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               reconciled
               to
               any
               good
               sense
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               examine
               them
               by
               the
               exact
               Rule
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             We
             both
             of
             us
             excuse
             this
             in
             them
             oftentimes
             thus
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             under
             so
             many
             Flowers
             and
             Leaves
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             crown
             their
             Discourses
             ,
             they
             many
             times
             couch
             a
             quite
             different
             Sense
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             their
             Words
             in
             apperance
             seem
             to
             carry
             .
             Who
             hath
             not
             observed
             the
             strange
             Hyperboles
             of
             S.
             Chysostome
             ,
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             But
             that
             I
             may
             make
             it
             plainly
             and
             evidently
             appear
             unto
             you
             ,
             how
             much
             these
             Ornaments
             do
             darken
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             an
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             here
             lay
             before
             you
             one
             Instance
             ,
             taken
             from
             S.
             Hierome
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             writing
             to
             Eustochium
             ,
             giveth
             her
             an
             account
             ,
             how
             that
             for
             his
             being
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Secular
             Learning
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             really
             with
             Stripes
             chastised
             for
             it
             .
             
               And
               think
               not
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               this
               was
               any
               of
               those
               drowsie
               Fancies
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               vain
               Dreams
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               abuse
               us
               .
               I
               call
               to
               witness
               hereof
               that
               Tribunal
               ,
               before
               which
               I
               then
               lay
               ,
               and
               that
               sad
               Judgment
               which
               I
               was
               then
               in
               dread
               of
               .
               So
               may
               I
               never
               hereafter
               fall
               into
               the
               like
               danger
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               true
               !
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               found
               my
               Shoulders
               to
               be
               all
               over
               black
               and
               blue
               ,
               with
               the
               stripes
               I
               then
               received
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               afterwards
               felt
               when
               I
               awaked
               :
               So
               that
               I
               have
               ever
               since
               had
               a
               greater
               affection
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               Divine
               Books
               ,
               than
               I
               ever
               before
               had
               to
               the
               study
               of
               Humane
               Learning
               .
            
             Now
             hearing
             him
             speak
             thus
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Story
             ?
             and
             who
             would
             not
             be
             ready
             to
             understand
             this
             Narration
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             appears
             plainly
             ,
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             elsewhere
             confessed
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Dream
             ,
             and
             a
             Rhetorical
             piece
             of
             Artifice
             ,
             frequently
             used
             by
             the
             Masters
             in
             this
             Art
             ;
             contrived
             only
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             powerful
             diverting
             Men
             from
             their
             too
             great
             affection
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             For
             ,
             Ruffinus
             picking
             a
             quarrel
             with
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             objecting
             against
             him
             ,
             That
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             which
             he
             had
             before
             taken
             ,
             he
             did
             notwithstanding
             still
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Pagan
             Learning
             :
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             alledged
             many
             things
             to
             quit
             himself
             from
             this
             Accusation
             ,
             
             *
             
               Thus
               you
               see
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               I
               could
               have
               urged
               for
               my self
               ,
               had
               I
               promised
               any
               such
               thing
               waking
               :
               But
               now
               do
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               kind
               of
               impudence
               ;
               He
               objects
               against
               me
               my
               very
               Dreams
               :
            
             And
             then
             presently
             doth
             he
             refer
             him
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               We
               must
               not
               take
               heed
               to
               Dreams
               ;
               for
               neither
               doth
               an
               adulterous
               Dream
               cast
               a
               Man
               into
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               Martyrdom
               bring
               him
               to
               Heaven
               :
            
             And
             so
             he
             at
             last
             plainly
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Promise
             of
             his
             was
             made
             onely
             in
             a
             Dream
             ;
             
             and
             that
             therefore
             consequently
             it
             carried
             no
             obligation
             with
             it
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             but
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Malchus
             ,
             which
             
             he
             hath
             so
             delicately
             and
             artificially
             described
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             the
             like
             Pieces
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             like
             Essays
             of
             Wit
             ?
             We
             see
             he
             doth
             not
             stick
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Paulus
               Eremita
            
             was
             accounted
             for
             such
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             his
             back-friends
             :
             *
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             his
             47●
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Learning
             and
             Eloquence
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Essay
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             he
             having
             there
             fancied
             to
             himself
             a
             fit
             Subject
             only
             whereon
             to
             shew
             his
             own
             Eloquence
             ,
             as
             the
             usual
             manner
             of
             Orators
             is
             .
             Thus
             thou
             seest
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             how
             great
             darkness
             is
             cast
             over
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             by
             these
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Flourishes
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             other
             Artifices
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             often
             and
             so
             over-licentiously
             use
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             our
             great
             disadvantage
             ,
             find
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Ornaments
             and
             Embelishments
             ,
             do
             rather
             disguise
             and
             hide
             from
             us
             the
             bottom
             and
             depth
             of
             their
             Conceptions
             .
             Who
             shall
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Arts
             in
             their
             Discourses
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             the
             Peoples
             Devotion
             ?
             as
             likewise
             touching
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             procure
             them
             the
             greater
             respect
             and
             obedience
             from
             their
             People
             ?
             What
             probability
             is
             there
             that
             they
             would
             spare
             their
             Pencils
             ,
             their
             Colours
             ,
             their
             Shadows
             ,
             and
             their
             Lights
             ,
             in
             those
             Points
             where
             this
             their
             Art
             might
             have
             been
             imployed
             to
             so
             good
             purpose
             ?
             And
             to
             this
             place
             I
             shall
             refer
             those
             other
             Customs
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             frequent
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             denying
             and
             affirming
             things
             as
             it
             were
             absolutely
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             purpose
             and
             intent
             of
             their
             Discourse
             be
             to
             deny
             or
             affirm
             them
             only
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             and
             reference
             to
             some
             other
             things
             .
             Who
             could
             chuse
             but
             think
             that
             S.
             Hierome
             was
             tainted
             with
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Marcion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Eneratites
             ,
             hearing
             him
             so
             fiercely
             inveigh
             against
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             Books
             against
             Jovinian
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             in
             other
             places
             also
             ?
             insomuch
             that
             there
             have
             sometimes
             fallen
             from
             him
             such
             words
             as
             these
             :
             
               Seeing
               that
               in
               the
               use
               
               of
               the
               Woman
               there
               is
               always
               some
               Corruption
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               Incorruption
               properly
               belongeth
               to
               Chastity
               ;
               Marriage
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cannot
               be
               accounted
               of
               so
               high
               esteem
               as
               Chastity
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               My
               opinion
               is
            
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               Wife
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               he
               returneth
               to
               that
               pass
               ,
               as
               that
               Satan
               tempts
               him
               not
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Wife
             ,
             )
             
               he
               sowes
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               soweth
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               (
               it
               is
               not
               I
               that
               say
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               the
               same
               shall
               reap
               Corruption
               .
            
             Now
             these
             words
             ,
             taken
             literally
             ,
             condemn
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             as
             defiling
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             depriving
             him
             of
             Blessed
             Immortality
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Pammachius
             he
             informeth
             us
             ,
             
             That
             these
             Passages
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             positively
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Purity
             and
             Felicity
             of
             Virgins
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             mentioned
             .
             This
             Key
             is
             very
             necessary
             for
             the
             finding
             entrance
             into
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             VII
             Council
             made
             very
             good
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             Sense
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Passages
             that
             were
             objected
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Iconoclasts
             .
             
             The
             first
             was
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
               :
               Through
               the
               Scriptures
               we
               enjoy
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               having
               the
               Images
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               things
               there
               spoken
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               Images
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
             The
             second
             was
             out
             of
             
               Amphilochius
               :
               Our
               care
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               draw
               in
               Colours
               on
               Tables
               the
               Natural
               Faces
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               (
               for
               we
               have
               no
               need
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               )
               but
               rather
               to
               imitate
               their
               Life
               &
               Conversation
               ,
               by
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               their
               Vertue
               .
            
             The
             third
             was
             out
             
             of
             Austerius
             :
             
             
               Draw
               not
               the
               Portraiture
               of
               Christ
               on
               thy
               garments
               ;
               but
               rather
               bestow
               upon
               the
               Poor
               the
               price
               that
               these
               expences
               would
               amount
               to
               .
               For
               as
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               he
               once
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               in
               taking
               upon
               him
               our
               flesh
               .
            
             Would
             not
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             hears
             these
             words
             ,
             believe
             these
             three
             Fathers
             to
             have
             been
             Iconoclasts
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             what
             almost
             could
             have
             been
             said
             more
             expresly
             against
             Images
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             pretendeth
             ,
             
             *
             that
             these
             Fathers
             here
             speak
             only
             by
             way
             of
             Comparison
             ;
             meaning
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Images
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             much
             less
             profitable
             than
             the
             reading
             their
             Books
             ,
             or
             the
             imitation
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             than
             Charity
             toward
             the
             Poor
             .
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             very
             easie
             matter
             ,
             handsomly
             to
             apply
             this
             Answer
             to
             the
             words
             of
             these
             Fathers
             :
             However
             we
             may
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             seeing
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             hath
             followed
             this
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             both
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             sometimes
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             quite
             different
             sense
             from
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             bear
             :
             so
             that
             it
             will
             clearly
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Consider
             then
             with
             your self
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             among
             the
             so
             many
             several
             Passages
             ,
             as
             are
             brought
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             touching
             the
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             there
             may
             not
             be
             very
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             hath
             formerly
             been
             said
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Comparison
             only
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             say
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Rhetorick
             used
             by
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             rendred
             their
             Discourses
             made
             to
             the
             People
             full
             of
             obscurity
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             hath
             their
             Logick
             sown
             a
             thousand
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             Difficulties
             ,
             throughout
             their
             Polemical
             Writings
             .
             For
             many
             times
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             mind
             so
             intent
             upon
             the
             present
             scope
             they
             drive
             at
             ,
             as
             that
             having
             regard
             to
             nothing
             else
             ,
             they
             let
             fall
             such
             expressions
             ,
             as
             look
             very
             strangely
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             considered
             
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             other
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             ,
             whilst
             they
             use
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             beat
             down
             one
             Errour
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             run
             into
             the
             contrary
             Error
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             those
             who
             would
             streighten
             a
             crooked
             Plant
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             bow
             it
             as
             much
             the
             contrary
             way
             ;
             that
             so
             having
             been
             worked
             out
             of
             its
             former
             bent
             ,
             it
             may
             at
             length
             rest
             in
             a
             middle
             posture
             :
             which
             similitude
             †
             Theodoret
             also
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             subject
             .
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             also
             did
             Athanasius
             explain
             those
             words
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             which
             were
             urged
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             as
             seeming
             to
             make
             very
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             touched
             before
             .
             
               He
               wrote
               not
               this
            
             ,
             (
             †
             Athanasius
             answereth
             ,
             )
             
               Positively
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               purpose
               of
               giving
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Belief
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               but
               as
               being
               led
               on
               to
               utter
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               he
               discoursed
               with
               .
               In
               like
               manner
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               a
               Gardiner
               ordereth
               the
               same
               Trees
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               soil
               where
               they
               are
               .
               Neither
               may
               any
               one
               blame
               him
               ,
               for
               lopping
               off
               some
               ,
               and
               graffing
               others
               ,
               for
               planting
               this
               ,
               and
               plucking
               up
               that
               by
               the
               roots
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               rather
               ,
               whoever
               knows
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               will
               admire
               the
               variety
               ,
               and
               several
               ways
               of
               his
               industrious
               Proceeding
               .
            
             And
             then
             afterwards
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             *
             Dionysius
             maintained
             those
             Positions
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Errour
             of
             certain
             Bishops
             of
             Pentapolis
             ,
             who
             maintained
             the
             opinion
             of
             Sabeliius
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             did
             this
             ,
             
               by
               Dispensation
            
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             speaks
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             positively
             and
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             a
             certain
             case
             only
             .
             
               Now
               no
               man
               ought
            
             †
             saith
             he
             )
             
             
               to
               wrest
               to
               the
               worst
               sense
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               are
               either
               said
               ,
               or
               done
               by
               Dispensation
               ;
               or
               to
               interpret
               them
               as
               himself
               pleaseth
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             explaineth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             had
             denied
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             *
             shewing
             that
             their
             intention
             was
             ,
             only
             to
             overthrow
             a
             Position
             which
             
               Paulus●
               Somos●●enus
            
             had
             laid
             down
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             were
             both
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             Person
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             any
             distinct
             subsistence
             .
             By
             this
             very
             Rule
             also
             doth
             S.
             Basil
             interpret
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Gregonius
               Ne●eaesariensis
            
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               are
               Two
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Apprehension
               only
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               that
               in
            
             Hypostasis
             
               they
               are
               but
               One
            
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               spoke
               this
               ,
               not
               Dogmatically
               ,
               but
               only
               let
               it
               fall
               from
               him
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               Disputation
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             such
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             opinion
             which
             they
             oppugn
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             therein
             either
             to
             affirm
             ,
             or
             deny
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             varieth
             their
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             though
             oftentimes
             expressed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             When
             they
             dispute
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             or
             the
             Manichees
             ;
             a
             man
             would
             then
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             Pelagians
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             contesting
             with
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             you
             would
             then
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             defended
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Manichees
             .
             If
             they
             dispute
             against
             Arius
             ,
             you
             would
             think
             they
             favoured
             
               Sabellius
               ▪
            
             and
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             oppose
             Sabellius
             ,
             you
             would
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             Arians
             :
             as
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             *
             Biponto
             ,
             particularly
             in
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             The
             like
             practice
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             every
             day
             observe
             in
             our
             Preachers
             .
             When
             they
             preach
             against
             Covetousness
             ,
             they
             seem
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             cry
             up
             Prodigality
             :
             and
             if
             they
             declaim
             against
             Prodigality
             ,
             they
             then
             seem
             to
             approve
             Covetousness
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             also
             with
             the
             Protestants
             :
             when
             they
             would
             overthrow
             those
             empty
             Figures
             ,
             which
             are
             fathered
             by
             
             their
             Adversaries
             upon
             those
             they
             call
             Sacramentarians
             ,
             you
             would
             judge
             that
             they
             maintained
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             speaking
             is
             .
             And
             when
             they
             dispute
             against
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             you
             would
             then
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             defended
             the
             opinion
             of
             these
             very
             Sacramentarians
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             amongst
             Athanasius
             his
             Works
             ,
             a
             certain
             very
             learned
             ,
             elegant
             ,
             and
             acute
             Tract
             ,
             wherein
             is
             debated
             ,
             as
             strongly
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             Point
             ,
             touching
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Two
             Natures
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             
             Do
             but
             read
             what
             he
             there
             says
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             think
             it
             could
             not
             proceed
             from
             any
             but
             from
             Nestorius
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             will
             perceive
             plainly
             by
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             any
             whit
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
             Now
             if
             by
             any
             misfortune
             it
             should
             so
             have
             hapned
             ,
             that
             this
             last
             Chapter
             had
             been
             lost
             ,
             Athanasius
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             a
             Nestorian
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dangerous
             Expressions
             which
             he
             hath
             there
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             being
             occasioned
             thereunto
             through
             the
             heat
             of
             this
             Dispute
             ,
             which
             he
             maintained
             against
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Eutychians
             .
             And
             for
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             also
             ,
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             have
             favoured
             the
             contrary
             Errour
             ,
             namely
             that
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             in
             that
             Epistle
             of
             his
             cited
             by
             Gennadius
             ;
             which
             was
             indeed
             heretofore
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             maintained
             Two
             Persons
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             which
             †
             
               now
               is
               found
               to
               be
               pernicious
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               fomenting
               the
               impieties
               of
               Eutyches
               and
               Timotheus
               :
            
             Which
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             some
             of
             the
             more
             *
             Modern
             Authors
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             since
             Gennadius
             his
             time
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             not
             truly
             Pope
             Julius
             his
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             false
             dealing
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             case
             was
             the
             same
             with
             these
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Pilot
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             stear
             his
             Vessel
             betwixt
             two
             Rocks
             ,
             one
             only
             whereof
             he
             hath
             discovered
             ,
             the
             other
             lying
             hid
             under
             water
             :
             so
             that
             taking
             no
             other
             care
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             which
             he
             seeth
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             very
             easily
             falleth
             
             into
             that
             other
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             so
             much
             as
             suspected
             :
             so
             that
             if
             he
             split
             not
             his
             Vessel
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             utterly
             cast
             away
             ,
             he
             will
             very
             hardly
             however
             avoid
             receiving
             a
             brush
             at
             least
             by
             it
             .
             Thus
             these
             Fathers
             saw
             indeed
             the
             Rock
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Nestorius
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             at
             all
             observe
             that
             of
             Arius
             ,
             or
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             which
             lay
             yet
             under
             water
             ,
             and
             concealed
             ;
             and
             so
             imploying
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             only
             feared
             ,
             they
             have
             very
             hardly
             escaped
             falling
             into
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             touching
             very
             near
             upon
             the
             two
             latter
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             had
             no
             thought
             of
             at
             all
             .
             Do
             but
             imagine
             then
             ,
             how
             w●rily
             and
             carefully
             it
             concerneth
             us
             to
             walk
             ,
             amidst
             these
             Disputes
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             beset
             with
             Thorns
             ;
             and
             with
             how
             much
             judgment
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             what
             things
             are
             Principal
             ,
             and
             what
             but
             Accidental
             only
             ;
             betwixt
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             the
             Excess
             ,
             or
             Defect
             in
             their
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             their
             True
             sense
             ,
             and
             meaning
             :
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             whether
             you
             think
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             two
             or
             three
             words
             only
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             accidentally
             have
             fallen
             from
             them
             in
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             either
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             and
             Marcionites
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             or
             Eutychists
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             as
             their
             Definitive
             Sentences
             upon
             such
             Points
             as
             are
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             ,
             whether
             touching
             Free-will
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Properties
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             But
             ,
             before
             we
             close
             up
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             changing
             of
             Customs
             ,
             both
             Civil
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             especially
             ,
             and
             the
             variation
             of
             Words
             in
             their
             signification
             ,
             do
             not
             a
             little
             contribute
             to
             this
             Difficulty
             of
             understanding
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             and
             indeed
             who
             confesseth
             not
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Face
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             too
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             changed
             ?
             I
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             the
             upper
             Garment
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             Ancient
             Discipline
             ?
             What
             is
             become
             of
             the
             rigid
             and
             severe
             Rules
             of
             those
             Ancient
             Times
             ?
             Where
             are
             those
             so
             mysterious
             Ceremonies
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             Where
             are
             those
             Customs
             then
             used
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ?
             All
             these
             things
             are
             now
             quite
             forgotten
             and
             buried
             ;
             the
             Church
             by
             little
             and
             little
             having
             apparelled
             it self
             in
             other
             Colours
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             different
             Garb.
             The
             Books
             then
             of
             the
             Ancients
             being
             full
             of
             Allusions
             to
             th●se
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             now
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             us
             to
             guess
             at
             their
             meaning
             in
             any
             such
             Passages
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             ariseth
             much
             more
             confusion
             out
             of
             the
             words
             they
             used
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             still
             retained
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             signification
             .
             We
             have
             indeed
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Pope
               ,
               Patriarch
               ,
               Mass
               Oblation
               ,
               Station
               ,
               Procession
               ,
               Mortal
               Sins
               ,
               Penance
               ,
               Confession
               ,
               Satisfaction
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               Indulgence
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Ancients
             had
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             the
             like
             Terms
             ;
             but
             understand
             them
             all
             in
             a
             sense
             almost
             as
             far
             different
             from
             theirs
             ,
             as
             our
             Age
             is
             removed
             from
             theirs
             :
             Just
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             Offices
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             continued
             the
             same
             that
             had
             been
             in
             use
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Republick
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             sense
             clear
             different
             from
             what
             they
             had
             formerly
             born
             .
             Thus
             when
             we
             light
             upon
             any
             Passage
             in
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             called
             Papa
             or
             Pope
             ;
             we
             presently
             begin
             to
             fancy
             him
             with
             all
             his
             Pontificalibus
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Glory
             at
             this
             day
             belonging
             to
             this
             Name
             ;
             not
             bating
             him
             so
             much
             as
             his
             Guard
             of
             Switzens
             ,
             and
             his
             Light-Horses
             :
             whereas
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             but
             indifferently
             versed
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             Papa
             or
             Pope
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             every
             Bishop
             .
             So
             likewise
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             word
             exomologesis
             or
             Confession
             ,
             we
             presently
             fancy
             a
             man
             down
             upon
             his
             knees
             before
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             shriving
             himself
             before
             him
             in
             private
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             he
             hath
             committed
             .
             The
             word
             Mass
             likewise
             makes
             us
             prick
             up
             
             our
             ears
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             even
             from
             those
             Ancient
             Times
             ,
             the
             whole
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             used
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             very
             same
             that
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             :
             whereas
             the
             Learned
             of
             both
             Parties
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             these
             Names
             have
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             lost
             very
             much
             of
             their
             old
             ,
             and
             acquired
             new
             significations
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             is
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             than
             needed
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             this
             Point
             ,
             touching
             the
             obscurity
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             here
             conclude
             ,
             what
             we
             proposed
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             a
             matter
             ,
             as
             people
             may
             imagine
             ,
             to
             discover
             by
             their
             Writings
             ,
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             amongst
             Us.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               VI.
               That
               the
               Fathers
               oftentimes
               conceal
               their
               own
               Private
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               speak
               those
               things
               which
               themselves
               believed
               not
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               report
               the
               Opinion
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               without
               naming
               the
               persons
               ;
               as
               they
               frequently
               do
               in
               their
               Commentaries
               ;
               or
               in
               disputing
               against
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               use
               of
               whatsoever
               they
               can
               ;
               or
               else
               whether
               they
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               in
               compliance
               to
               their
               Auditory
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               their
               Homilies
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             of
             three
             sorts
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             or
             Homilies
             delivered
             before
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             are
             Polemical
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             Disputations
             with
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             Now
             we
             have
             formerly
             seen
             ,
             how
             much
             their
             Ornaments
             of
             Rhetorick
             have
             darkned
             ,
             and
             rendred
             their
             sense
             obscure
             ,
             in
             their
             Writings
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             sort
             ;
             and
             what
             their
             Heats
             of
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             Logical
             Wranglings
             have
             caused
             ,
             in
             those
             of
             the
             later
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             ,
             if
             having
             drawn
             the
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             out
             of
             these
             thick
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             attained
             to
             a
             clear
             and
             perfect
             understanding
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             able
             at
             length
             to
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             discovered
             what
             their
             opinions
             have
             been
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             it
             were
             so
             :
             but
             considering
             what
             they
             have
             themselves
             informed
             us
             ,
             concerning
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Writings
             ;
             I
             am
             much
             afraid
             ,
             that
             we
             neither
             may
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             ought
             ,
             to
             reckon
             our selves
             in
             any
             sure
             condition
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             upon
             these
             very
             Terms
             .
             For
             as
             concerning
             their
             Commentaries
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             often
             occasion
             to
             
             consult
             ,
             upon
             sundry
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             touching
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             we
             disagree
             among
             our selves
             ;
             hear
             what
             S.
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             most
             Learned
             of
             all
             the
             Latins
             ,
             and
             who
             gives
             place
             but
             very
             little
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Greeks
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
             What
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               business
               of
               a
               Commentary
               ?
            
             
             
               It
               expoundeth
               the
               Words
               of
               another
               Man
               ,
               and
               declareth
               in
               plain
               Terms
               the
               Sense
               of
               Things
               obs●urely
               written
               ;
               it
               representeth
               the
               several
               Opinions
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Some
               expound
               this
               Passage
               thus
               ,
               and
               others
               interpret
               it
               thus
               .
               These
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               their
               Sense
               and
               Meaning
               ,
               by
               such
               Testimonies
               ,
               and
               such
               Reasons
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Intelligent
               Reader
               having
               several
               Expositions
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               reading
               the
               Judgments
               of
               divers
               Men
               ,
               some
               bringing
               what
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               others
               perhaps
               what
               he
               cannot
               admit
               of
               ,
               he
               may
               judge
               which
               among
               the
               rest
               is
               the
               truest
               ;
               and
               ,
               like
               a
               wise
               Banker
               ,
               may
               refuse
               all
               adulterated
               Coin.
               Now
               I
               would
               fain
               ask
               ,
               whether
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               guilty
               of
               diversity
               in
               his
               ▪
               Interpretations
               ,
               or
               of
               Contradiction
               in
               the
               Senses
               given
               ,
               who
               in
               one
               and
               the
               some
               Commentary
               shall
               deliver
               the
               Expositions
               of
               divers
               Persons
               ?
            
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             as
             it
             there
             followeth
             in
             the
             Place
             afore-cited
             .
             He
             speaketh
             likewise
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             in
             divers
             other
             Places
             throughout
             his
             Works
             .
             *
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               usual
               manner
               of
               Commentaries
               ,
               and
               the
               Rule
               that
               Commentators
               go
               by
               ;
               to
               set
               down
               in
               their
               Expositions
               the
               ,
               several
               Opinions
               they
               have
               met
               withal
               ;
               and
               to
               deliver
               both
               what
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Judgment
               of
               others
               is
               upon
               the
               Place
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               practice
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Expositors
               also
               of
               all
               
               kind
               of
               Secular
               Learning
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Greek
               as
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               .
            
             Now
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             very
             strange
             way
             of
             Commenting
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             light
             ,
             or
             what
             certainty
             can
             a
             Reader
             be
             able
             to
             gather
             out
             of
             such
             a
             Rhapsodie
             of
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             tumbled
             together
             in
             a
             heap
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             intimating
             either
             which
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             or
             probable
             ,
             or
             necessary
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             But
             seeing
             it
             hath
             pleased
             S.
             Hierome
             to
             follow
             this
             course
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             reason
             be
             ,
             you
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             take
             as
             his
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             delivered
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             .
             And
             seeing
             also
             he
             speaks
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             manner
             of
             a
             Commentary
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             they
             took
             the
             same
             course
             in
             those
             Expositions
             which
             we
             have
             of
             theirs
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             that
             we
             should
             chance
             to
             find
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Writings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             an
             Interpretation
             ,
             clearly
             delivered
             ;
             yet
             may
             we
             not
             from
             thence
             presently
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Authors
             own
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             only
             delivered
             it
             as
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             other
             Man.
             Now
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             been
             but
             careful
             to
             have
             taken
             in
             Water
             out
             of
             wholesom
             Fountains
             only
             ,
             filling
             up
             their
             Commentaries
             with
             no
             other
             Opinions
             or
             Interpretations
             ,
             save
             only
             those
             of
             Persons
             of
             known
             Piety
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Learning
             ,
             this
             Mixture
             would
             have
             proved
             the
             less
             dangerous
             by
             much
             .
             For
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             we
             should
             often
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             we
             there
             find
             be
             the
             true
             Sense
             and
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Father
             whose
             Name
             it
             goes
             under
             ;
             yet
             however
             we
             might
             still
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             should
             not
             perhaps
             be
             his
             ,
             yet
             must
             it
             certainly
             be
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             other
             good
             Author
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             equal
             ,
             yet
             of
             little
             less
             Authority
             than
             he
             .
             But
             the
             mischief
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             a
             quite
             contrary
             course
             ,
             many
             times
             stuffing
             up
             their
             Commentaries
             with
             very
             strange
             senseless
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             too
             with
             dangerous
             ones
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             
             very
             suspected
             Authors
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             no
             very
             good
             Name
             neither
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
             S.
             Hierome
             tells
             us
             often
             ,
             (
             and
             whoever
             shall
             but
             diligently
             and
             attentively
             read
             him
             ,
             may
             easily
             observe
             as
             much
             )
             that
             his
             Commentaries
             (
             which
             make
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Works
             )
             are
             interwoven
             throughout
             with
             Expositions
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Didymus
               ,
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             that
             time
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             Men
             who
             too
             presumptuously
             put
             upon
             the
             World
             their
             own
             private
             Opinions
             ,
             
             
               Fashioning
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               their
               own
               private
               Fancies
            
             ;
             as
             S.
             Hierome
             himself
             sometime
             said
             of
             Origen
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             wonderful
             strange
             to
             me
             :
             for
             ,
             no
             Man
             is
             morce
             fierce
             in
             crying
             down
             these
             Authors
             ,
             than
             he
             ,
             being
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Heads
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               League
            
             of
             Theophilus
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             against
             Origen
             and
             his
             Party
             .
             No
             Man
             ever
             reproved
             any
             one
             so
             sharply
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             Ruffinus
             ,
             for
             offering
             to
             present
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Latins
             the
             poysonous
             Doctrines
             of
             Origen
             ,
             in
             those
             Books
             of
             his
             which
             he
             had
             translated
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             himself
             stuffs
             up
             his
             own
             Commentaries
             with
             the
             same
             ;
             many
             times
             without
             using
             any
             preparation
             at
             all
             about
             them
             ,
             or
             furnishing
             his
             Reader
             with
             any
             Counter-poyson
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             them
             .
             
             So
             likewise
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             ever
             and
             anon
             bringeth
             in
             divers
             Expositions
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             when
             you
             think
             you
             are
             reading
             and
             searching
             after
             the
             Opinion
             and
             Sense
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             upon
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Passage
             ,
             you
             often
             read
             that
             of
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Jew
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             would
             have
             but
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             have
             given
             us
             notice
             every
             time
             ,
             who
             the
             Author
             was
             whose
             Opinion
             they
             alledged
             ;
             this
             manner
             of
             Commenting
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             would
             have
             been
             much
             more
             beneficial
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             less
             troublesom
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Name
             would
             have
             been
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             directing
             us
             what
             account
             we
             were
             to
             make
             of
             such
             Opinions
             and
             Expositions
             .
             But
             this
             they
             do
             but
             very
             seldom
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             out
             of
             the
             Expositions
             
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             who
             robbing
             poor
             Origen
             without
             any
             mercy
             ,
             
             do
             not
             yet
             do
             him
             the
             honour
             so
             much
             as
             to
             name
             him
             scarcely
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             S.
             Ambrose
             many
             times
             whole
             Periods
             ,
             and
             whole
             Pages
             too
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             S.
             Basil
             :
             but
             ,
             unless
             my
             memory
             fail
             me
             very
             much
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             find
             him
             once
             named
             there
             .
             These
             Men
             deliver
             you
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Words
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             
             just
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             warrant
             them
             us
             for
             good
             and
             sound
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             expoundeth
             that
             Passage
             where
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             S.
             
             Paul's
             reproving
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Dispensation
             ;
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             did
             not
             reprehend
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             indeed
             accounted
             him
             blame-worthy
             ;
             but
             only
             for
             the
             better
             Edification
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             this
             seeming
             Reprehension
             of
             his
             ;
             who
             did
             but
             act
             this
             part
             with
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             a
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               false
               shew
               of
               observing
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               offended
               those
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               had
               believed
               ,
               might
               be
               corrected
               by
               the
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               false
               shew
               of
               Reprehension
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               means
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               might
               be
               saved
               :
               whilst
               the
               one
               ,
               who
               stood
               up
               for
               Circumcision
               ,
               followed
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               and
               those
               other
               ,
               who
               refused
               Circumcision
               ,
               applaud
               ,
               and
               are
               taken
               with
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Liberty
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
            
             utterly
             disliking
             this
             Exposition
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             wrote
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             ordinary
             ,
             grave
             ,
             and
             meek
             way
             ;
             modestly
             declaring
             the
             Reasons
             why
             he
             could
             not
             assent
             unto
             it
             :
             which
             Epistles
             of
             his
             are
             yet
             extant
             .
             The
             other
             answers
             him
             a
             thousand
             strange
             things
             ;
             but
             particularly
             he
             there
             b
             protesteth
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             not
             warrant
             for
             sound
             whatever
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             :
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             do
             this
             without
             good
             reason
             ,
             he
             setteth
             down
             a
             certain
             Passage
             out
             of
             his
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             well
             worth
             our
             Consideration
             .
             For
             after
             he
             hath
             named
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Didymus
               ,
               Apollinaris
               ,
               Theodorus
               ,
               Her●clas
               ,
               Eusebius
               Emisse●us
               ,
               Alexander
            
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               therefore
               plainly
               tell
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               read
               all
               these
               Authors
               ;
               and
               collecting
               together
               as
               much
               as
               I
               could
               in
               my
               memory
               .
               I
               presently
               called
               for
               a
               Scribe
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               dictated
               either
               my
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               other
               Men
               ,
               without
               remembring
               either
               the
               Order
               ,
               or
               the
               Words
               sometimes
               ,
               or
               the
               Sense
               .
            
             Do
             but
             think
             now
             with
             your self
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             this
             be
             not
             an
             excellent
             rare
             way
             of
             Commenting
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             worthy
             both
             to
             be
             esteemed
             and
             imitated
             by
             us
             !
             He
             then
             turneth
             his
             Speech
             to
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               therefore
               thou
               lightedst
               upon
               any
               thing
               in
               my
               Exposition
               ,
               which
               was
               worthy
               of
               reprehension
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               stood
               better
               with
               thy
               Learning
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               have
               consulted
               the
            
             Greek
             
               Authors
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               seen
               whether
               what
               I
               have
               written
               be
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               condemned
               it
               ,
               as
               my
               own
               private
               Opinion
               .
            
             And
             he
             elsewhere
             gives
             the
             same
             answer
             to
             *
             Ruffinus
             ,
             who
             upbraideth
             him
             for
             some
             absurd
             Passages
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             .
             Now
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             reckoning
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             know
             whether
             or
             no
             what
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             be
             his
             own
             proper
             Sense
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             we
             must
             first
             turn
             over
             the
             Books
             of
             all
             these
             ancient
             
               Greeks
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             that
             which
             is
             now
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             are
             utterly
             lost
             :
             and
             must
             not
             attribute
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             proper
             Opinion
             ,
             how
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             soever
             it
             be
             delivered
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             first
             able
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Authors
             out
             of
             whose
             Writings
             he
             hath
             patched
             up
             his
             Commentaries
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             be
             found
             to
             have
             delivered
             any
             thing
             you
             here
             meet
             with
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             that
             Author
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             in
             this
             case
             having
             been
             onely
             his
             Transcriber
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             but
             his
             Translator
             .
             So
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             Books
             in
             this
             manner
             collected
             ,
             to
             judge
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             have
             had
             the
             skill
             to
             make
             a
             handsom
             and
             artificial
             Connexion
             and
             Digestion
             
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             took
             out
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Authors
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             but
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             believed
             all
             that
             they
             have
             set
             down
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             no
             more
             able
             to
             discover
             ,
             than
             you
             can
             judge
             what
             Belief
             any
             Man
             is
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             Books
             he
             transcribeth
             ;
             or
             can
             guess
             at
             the
             Opinions
             of
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             by
             the
             Books
             he
             translateth
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             testimonies
             brought
             out
             of
             such
             Books
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             of
             little
             or
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             for
             or
             against
             us
             .
             And
             this
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             also
             ,
             where
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             Objection
             brought
             out
             of
             one
             of
             S.
             Hierome's
             Books
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Author
               in
               that
               place
               speaketh
               according
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               others
               ;
               as
               he
               often
               doth
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             The
             like
             course
             hath
             Cardinal
             Perron
             taken
             ,
             where
             the
             Protestants
             have
             urged
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             confidently
             answering
             ,
             That
             the
             Notes
             cited
             out
             of
             that
             place
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             are
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             
             Origen's
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             First
             Psalm
             ;
             part
             of
             whose
             Words
             he
             had
             transcribed
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             his
             own
             Prologue
             upon
             the
             Psalms
             :
             and
             yet
             S.
             Hilary
             neither
             so
             much
             as
             nameth
             Origen
             ,
             nor
             yet
             gives
             us
             any
             intimation
             at
             all
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             what
             is
             there
             spoken
             touching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             from
             Origen
             ,
             or
             from
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Answer
             of
             his
             is
             taken
             from
             what
             S.
             Hierome
             hath
             testified
             in
             divers
             places
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             S.
             Hilary
             hath
             transcribed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Origen
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             but
             rightly
             consider
             the
             account
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             hath
             given
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             of
             all
             Commentaries
             in
             general
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             have
             any
             assurance
             whether
             that
             which
             the
             Fathers
             deliver
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Writings
             ,
             be
             their
             own
             proper
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             other
             Man
             's
             transcribed
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             hereof
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             then
             account
             them
             of
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             for
             or
             against
             us
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Method
             which
             the
             Fathers
             have
             observed
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             must
             needs
             render
             the
             things
             themselves
             very
             doubtful
             ,
             how
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             soever
             they
             have
             delivered
             themselves
             .
             But
             hath
             it
             not
             concerned
             them
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             in
             their
             Homilies
             ,
             or
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             to
             deliver
             nothing
             there
             ,
             save
             only
             what
             hath
             been
             their
             own
             proper
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Belief
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             spoken
             nothing
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             very
             soul
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Tongues
             have
             vented
             here
             their
             own
             Opinions
             only
             ▪
             and
             not
             those
             of
             other
             Men
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             uttered
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Sacred
             Place
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             taught
             their
             People
             ,
             save
             what
             they
             conceived
             to
             have
             been
             most
             true
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             formerly
             noted
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             always
             speak
             out
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             but
             concealed
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             so
             fit
             for
             the
             ears
             either
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ;
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             
             that
             great
             and
             curious
             Inquirer
             into
             all
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             hath
             informed
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Considerations
             ,
             they
             have
             sometimes
             gone
             further
             yet
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             where
             the
             Catechumeni
             were
             present
             ,
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             fell
             upon
             any
             Passage
             where
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             discover
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             make
             bold
             to
             wrest
             the
             Text
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             giving
             them
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             knew
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             they
             would
             only
             present
             their
             Auditory
             with
             an
             Allegorical
             and
             Symbolical
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             this
             Cardinal
             saith
             )
             an
             Accidental
             and
             Collateral
             one
             ,
             only
             to
             give
             them
             some
             kind
             of
             small
             satisfaction
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             ,
             if
             in
             such
             cases
             they
             should
             have
             been
             utterly
             filent
             ,
             it
             would
             questionless
             have
             much
             amazed
             their
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             also
             have
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             offence
             .
             To
             satisfie
             therefore
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             keep
             these
             Mysteries
             still
             concealed
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             
             waved
             the
             business
             handsomly
             ,
             laying
             before
             them
             that
             which
             they
             accounted
             not
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             ,
             but
             the
             fittest
             for
             their
             purpose
             and
             design
             .
             Thus
             do
             we
             sometimes
             please
             little
             Children
             with
             an
             Apple
             ,
             or
             some
             little
             Toy
             ,
             to
             take
             them
             off
             the
             desire
             they
             have
             to
             something
             of
             greater
             value
             .
             Those
             therefore
             who
             take
             all
             that
             the
             Fathers
             deliver
             in
             the
             like
             places
             for
             good
             and
             solid
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             themselves
             really
             believed
             ,
             do
             very
             much
             deceive
             themselves
             ;
             and
             believing
             they
             have
             a
             solid
             Body
             in
             their
             Arms
             ,
             embrace
             only
             an
             empty
             Shadow
             .
             Now
             we
             should
             hardly
             believe
             those
             Holy
             Men
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             jugling
             dealing
             as
             this
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             the
             word
             of
             this
             so
             great
             a
             Cardinal
             for
             our
             Warrant
             ;
             upon
             whose
             Authority
             we
             have
             ,
             for
             this
             once
             ,
             adventured
             to
             propose
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             consideration
             ,
             and
             shall
             withal
             produce
             some
             few
             Examples
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             being
             to
             expound
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             he
             conceives
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             is
             very
             copious
             in
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             he
             presently
             falls
             to
             overshadow
             and
             disguise
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Allegories
             ,
             Riddles
             ,
             and
             Ambiguities
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             dare
             believe
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             XXVI
             Tract
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Period
             but
             hath
             in
             it
             some
             Elusion
             ,
             Diversion
             ,
             or
             Diminution
             of
             the
             true
             and
             solid
             Definition
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             Thus
             doth
             he
             interpret
             the
             Bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             
             
               Our
               Saviour
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               purposing
               to
               send
               down
               the
               H.
               Ghost
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               It
               is
               the
               Bread
               which
               descended
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             You
             may
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             believe
             ,
             upon
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Place
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             Cardinal
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             out
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
             He
             likewise
             contradicteth
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             same
             Father
             saith
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             understand
             that
             this
             
               Meat
               and
               Drink
            
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             in
             S.
             John
             ,
             is
             the
             Communion
             and
             Fellowship
             ,
             
             that
             is
             betwixt
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             his
             Members
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             Predestinated
             ,
             Called
             ,
             Justified
             ,
             and
             Glorified
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Cardinal
             given
             us
             this
             information
             ,
             who
             would
             ever
             have
             imagined
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             (
             who
             was
             so
             Conscientious
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             made
             it
             a
             great
             quarrel
             against
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             only
             for
             having
             laid
             Dissimulation
             to
             
               St.
               Pauls
            
             charge
             ,
             )
             should
             here
             himself
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             would
             have
             us
             to
             understand
             His
             Words
             thus
             ,
             unless
             he
             himself
             really
             believed
             this
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             ?
             The
             Cardinal
             applies
             also
             this
             very
             consideration
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             other
             Passages
             ,
             cited
             out
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             as
             namely
             to
             this
             :
             
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               eat
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               :
            
             and
             to
             this
             other
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               him
               ,
               eateth
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               invisibly
               fed
               by
               it
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               is
               also
               invisibly
               born
               again
               :
            
             and
             this
             other
             :
             
               Whosoever
               eateth
               of
               this
               Bread
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               die
               :
               but
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               him
               that
               eateth
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               visible
               Sacrament
               ;
               of
               him
               that
               eateth
               of
               it
               Internally
               ,
               and
               not
               Externally
               ;
               of
               him
               that
               eateth
               of
               it
               with
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               him
               that
               cheweth
               it
               with
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             In
             all
             which
             places
             the
             Cardinal
             pretendeth
             ,
             that
             S.
             Augustine
             suppresseth
             the
             true
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             solid
             Definition
             of
             this
             Manducation
             ,
             or
             eating
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             presenteth
             this
             Allegorical
             ,
             and
             Accidental
             Meditation
             to
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             only
             to
             cast
             a
             mist
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             elude
             their
             curiosity
             .
             He
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             course
             also
             ,
             in
             answering
             those
             Passages
             ,
             which
             are
             alledged
             by
             the
             Protestants
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             
             and
             
               Gregory
               Nazi●nzen
            
             *
             ;
             who
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             †
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             
               Antitype
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Abrah●m
             ,
             being
             among
             Infidels
             ,
             called
             Sarah
             ,
             his
             Sister
             ;
             concealing
             something
             of
             what
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             affirming
             nothing
             that
             was
             false
             .
             He
             likewise
             explaineth
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             this
             Passage
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             his
             Paedagogus
             :
             
             †
             
               The
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ▪
               Faith
               ▪
               and
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             much
             pleased
             with
             this
             Observation
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             fetcheth
             it
             in
             at
             every
             turn
             :
             *
             and
             indeed
             we
             may
             very
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             his
             main
             Treasury
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             produceth
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             subtile
             ,
             and
             so
             admired
             Solutions
             that
             he
             giveth
             to
             the
             Passages
             objected
             against
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             examine
             these
             places
             of
             his
             ,
             may
             happily
             find
             something
             to
             return
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             those
             Applications
             which
             he
             hath
             there
             made
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             grants
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             made
             to
             the
             people
             have
             oftentimes
             made
             use
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             Art
             ,
             it
             following
             clearly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             then
             possibly
             have
             any
             assurance
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             accounted
             ,
             as
             solid
             and
             full
             ,
             such
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             delivered
             in
             these
             Writings
             of
             theirs
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             endeavoureth
             by
             this
             means
             to
             weaken
             the
             force
             of
             those
             Passages
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ;
             may
             not
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             when
             you
             alledge
             against
             them
             any
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Homilies
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             or
             Eucherius
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             make
             strongly
             against
             their
             opinions
             ,
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             ;
             that
             these
             Fathers
             speaking
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Dispensation
             ,
             speaking
             that
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             the
             Best
             ,
             and
             Truest
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             had
             an
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             a
             bare
             and
             down
             wright
             expression
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             might
             possibly
             have
             taken
             off
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             peoples
             Devotion
             ?
             there
             being
             apparently
             (
             say
             they
             )
             more
             cause
             to
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             di●-esteem
             and
             ●●ight
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             than
             to
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             adore
             it
             :
             as
             indeed
             the
             Fathers
             are
             much
             more
             careful
             in
             concealing
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             outward
             appearance
             whereof
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             it
             di●esteemed
             ▪
             than
             they
             are
             in
             concealing
             the
             Form
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             so
             Venerable
             a
             nature
             :
             saying
             often
             ,
             
             and
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             but
             ordinarily
             forbearing
             to
             say
             ▪
             that
             it
             is
             or
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               Piece
               of
               Bread.
            
             
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Fathers
             dispute
             against
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             We
             have
             formerly
             touched
             how
             much
             obscurity
             the
             earnestness
             and
             heat
             of
             spirit
             have
             caused
             in
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             this
             defect
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Passion
             only
             ;
             and
             not
             from
             any
             design
             or
             purpose
             that
             they
             had
             of
             speaking
             thus
             ,
             rather
             than
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             all
             manner
             of
             passions
             do
             disturb
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             small
             measure
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             confound
             the
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             seeing
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             Man
             ,
             how
             holy
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             to
             go
             through
             with
             a
             Disputation
             ,
             without
             some
             alteration
             in
             his
             Temper
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             of
             any
             Importance
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             touching
             Religion
             are
             :
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             if
             in
             these
             Cases
             we
             sometimes
             find
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Fathers
             something
             mixed
             ,
             and
             appearing
             of
             several
             colours
             ,
             such
             as
             Passion
             usually
             dyeth
             both
             the
             Countenance
             and
             the
             Words
             withal
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             seised
             on
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             Confusion
             ,
             which
             is
             caused
             meerly
             by
             the
             Agitation
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             without
             the
             Fathers
             so
             much
             as
             thinking
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             are
             here
             further
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             proper
             design
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Method
             that
             is
             observed
             in
             disputations
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             incountring
             with
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             Difficulties
             .
             For
             their
             opinion
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Writing
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             advance
             their
             Cause
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             otherwise
             but
             Light
             and
             Trivial
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             also
             contrary
             to
             what
             themselves
             believed
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             conceal
             and
             reject
             whatsoever
             might
             prejudice
             their
             Cause
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             True
             ,
             and
             allowable
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             Observation
             may
             not
             seem
             strange
             ,
             and
             incredible
             ,
             as
             coming
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ;
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             they
             themselves
             say
             ▪
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             And
             first
             let
             us
             
             hear
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             Critick
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             often
             exercising
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             admirable
             Wit
             ,
             both
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             others
             ,
             hath
             observed
             more
             ,
             touching
             the
             Style
             ,
             Method
             ,
             Natural
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             .
             †
             
               We
               have
               learned
               together
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             He
             ,
             writing
             to
             
               Pammachius
               ,
               )
               that
               there
               are
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Discourse
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               to
               write
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Dis●utation
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               ,
               to
               write
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Instruction
               .
               In
               the
               former
               of
               these
               the
               Disputes
               are
               free
               ,
               and
               rambling
               where
               ,
               in
               answering
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               proposing
               one
               while
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               another
               while
               another
               ,
               a
               Man
               argueth
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               speaking
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               doing
               another
               ;
               shewing
               bread
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               proverb
               )
               and
               holding
               a
               stone
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               Whereas
               in
               the
               second
               kind
               ?
               an
               open
               Forehead
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               Ingenuity
               is
               necessarily
               required
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               make
               Inquiries
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               de●ine
               :
               in
               the
               one
               we
               must
               fight
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               we
               must
               te●ch
               .
               Thou
               seest
               me
               in
               a
               combat
               ,
               and
               in
               peril
               of
               my
               life
               ;
               and
               dost
               thou
               come
               with
               thy
               grave
               Instructions
               ,
               like
               some
               Reverend
               Schoolmaster
               ?
               Do
               not
               wound
               me
               by
               stealth
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               I
               least
               expected
               it
               .
               Let
               thy
               sword
               strike
               directly
               at
               me
               :
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               thee
               to
               wound
               thy
               Enemy
               by
               guile
               ,
               and
               i●t
               by
               strength
               :
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               greatest
               mastery
               in
               fighting
               ,
               to
               threaten
               one
               part
               ,
               but
               hit
               another
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               read
            
             Demosthenes
             ,
             read
             Tully
             :
             
               and
               lest
               perhaps
               you
               should
               refuse
               Oratours
               ,
               whose
               profession
               it
               is
               to
               propose
               things
               rather
               
               probat●e
               ,
               th●n
               true
               ;
               read
            
             Plato
             ,
             Theophrastus
             ,
             Xenophon
             Aristo●le
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ;
               who
               springing
               all
               from
            
             Socrates
             
               his
               Fountain
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               several
               Rivolets
               ran
               several
               ways
               :
               what
               can
               you
               find
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               clear
               and
               open
               ?
               what
               word
               in
               them
               but
               hath
               its
               Design
               ?
               and
               what
               Design
               ,
               but
               of
               Victory
               only
               ?
            
             Origen
             ,
             Methodius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             
               have
               written
               largely
               against
            
             Celsus
             ,
             and
             Porphyrie
             :
             
               do
               but
               observe
               what
               manner
               of
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               how
               slippery
               Problems
               they
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               subverting
               of
               those
               works
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               wrought
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
               and
               how
               that
               being
               sometimes
               forced
               to
               speak
               ,
               they
               alledged
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               they
               believed
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               most
               necessary
               to
               be
               said
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               speak
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Latin
               Writers
               ,
               as
            
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Minucius
             ,
             Victorinus
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             and
             Hilary
             ,
             
               lest
               I
               might
               seem
               rather
               to
               accuse
               others
               ,
               than
               to
               defend
               my self
               .
            
             Thus
             S.
             Hierome
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             which
             he
             presently
             addeth
             ,
             touching
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whom
             he
             believeth
             to
             have
             practised
             the
             very
             same
             Arts
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             proper
             place
             to
             examine
             ,
             either
             the
             ▪
             Truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Use
             of
             this
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ;
             ●or
             as
             much
             as
             our
             purpose
             is
             here
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Fathers
             only
             .
             Now
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             testifieth
             clearly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             in
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             believe
             another
             ;
             to
             shew
             us
             Bread
             ,
             and
             keep
             a
             Stone
             in
             their
             hand
             ;
             to
             threaten
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             hit
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             sometimes
             constrained
             to
             fit
             their
             words
             ,
             not
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             Thoughts
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             present
             Necessity
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             is
             confessed
             also
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ,
             as
             giving
             us
             an
             account
             of
             his
             own
             Belief
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             moved
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             forced
             to
             speak
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Person
             he
             disputed
             against
             .
             The
             like
             account
             doth
             S.
             Basil
             give
             of
             a
             certain
             Passage
             of
             
               Gregorius
               Neocaesari
               〈◊〉
            
             answering
             for
             him
             with
             this
             distinction
             ;
             
             
               That
               he
               spake
               not
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             Dogmatically
             ,
             
               but
               only
               by
               way
               of
            
             
             Oeconomy
             ,
             
             or
             Dispensation
             .
             By
             which
             Term
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             keepeth
             to
             himself
             what
             he
             believeth
             ,
             and
             proposeth
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             lying
             wide
             of
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             either
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             ;
             being
             concerned
             so
             to
             do
             out
             of
             some
             certain
             particular
             considerations
             .
             And
             as
             we
             sometimes
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Water
             ascendeth
             ;
             being
             forced
             to
             mount
             up
             ,
             to
             fill
             some
             space
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             remain
             void
             :
             (
             Now
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             its
             natural
             and
             ordinary
             motion
             :
             )
             In
             like
             manner
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             distressed
             ,
             and
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             in
             Disputation
             ;
             for
             to
             avoid
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             some
             certain
             Vacuum
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             left
             their
             Natural
             Motion
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             sense
             and
             opinion
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             some
             other
             contrary
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             although
             St.
             Hienome
             had
             not
             given
             us
             this
             notice
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             would
             evidently
             enough
             have
             appeared
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             could
             any
             one
             possibly
             have
             believed
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             spoken
             so
             diversly
             as
             they
             have
             done
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             blowing
             hot
             and
             cold
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             mouth
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             possibly
             have
             delivered
             so
             many
             things
             contrary
             either
             to
             Reason
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             For
             (
             as
             the
             same
             St.
             Hierome
             saith
             )
             
               who
               is
               so
               very
               a
               Block
               head
               ,
               and
               so
               ignorant
               i●
               the
               Art
               of
               Writing
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               praise
               and
               condemn●ne
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               pull
               down
               what
               he
               hath
               b●ilt
               ;
               and
               build
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               pulled
               down
               ?
            
             Now
             the
             *
             Fathers
             are
             often
             observed
             to
             have
             done
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             special
             Design
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             ●o
             speak
             ,
             by
             Oeconomy
             ,
             or
             particular
             
               Disp●nsation
               ▪
            
             se●ing
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             were
             very
             able
             Men.
             St.
             Hierome
             by
             namo
             recommending
             the
             going
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             went
             thus
             far
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             say
             ▪
             †
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               〈◊〉
               in
               ●●ose
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               once
               st●●d
               ;
               and
               to
               〈◊〉
               
               a
               sigh●
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               at
               this
               day
               continue
               fresh
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ,
               Cross
               ,
               and
               Passion
               .
            
             Now
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             that
             large
             Discourse
             ,
             
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             a
             quite
             contrary
             sense
             ?
             namely
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Paulinus
             ;
             where
             at
             length
             concluding
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             this
             Reason
             of
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ;
             *
             
               To
               the
               end
            
             (
             〈◊〉
             he
             )
             
               that
               thou
               maist
               not
               think
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               wanting
               to
               the
               compleating
               of
               thy
               Faith
               because
               thou
               hast
               not
               visited
            
             Jerusalem
             ;
             
               or
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               any
               whit
               the
               better
               for
               having
               the
               opportunity
               of
               dwelling
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             concurs
             with
             
               Gregory
               N●ssen
            
             ,
             who
             ●ath
             written
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             expresly
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             ,
             †
             
               Who
               account
               it
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Pi●●y
               to
               have
               visited
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             Let
             any
             rational
             Man
             therefore
             now
             judge
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             this
             course
             must
             not
             necessarily
             embroil
             ,
             and
             inwrap
             in
             a
             world
             of
             almost
             inexplicable
             Difficulties
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             
             and
             when
             not
             ?
             Whether
             they
             mean
             really
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             make
             but
             a
             flourish
             only
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Bread
             which
             they
             shew
             us
             ,
             be
             to
             deceive
             ,
             or
             to
             feed
             us
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Problems
             they
             propose
             be
             solid
             ,
             or
             slippery
             ones
             ?
             Whether
             their
             Positions
             be
             Dogmatical
             ,
             or
             Oeconomical
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             our
             Court
             judgments
             were
             framed
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             hope
             to
             have
             an
             end
             in
             any
             suit
             of
             Law.
             For
             as
             for
             that
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               an
               intelligent
               ,
               and
               favourable
               Reader
               ought
               to
               judge
               of
               those
               things
               which
               seem
               hard
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Discourse
               :
               and
               not
               presently
               to
               accuse
               any
               Author
               of
               blockishness
               ,
               for
               having
               delivered
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Boo●
               ,
               two
               contrary
               Opinions
               :
            
             I
             confess
             that
             this
             is
             very
             true
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             remove
             the
             Difficulty
             .
             For
             how
             intelligent
             and
             discerning
             a
             Man
             soever
             the
             Reader
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             very
             often
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             right
             judgment
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             those
             other
             things
             are
             wanting
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             would
             have
             a
             Man
             to
             make
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             judgment
             :
             
             or
             ,
             when
             one
             bringeth
             us
             no
             more
             of
             an
             Author
             ,
             save
             only
             a
             bare
             Sentence
             ;
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Book
             where
             these
             words
             are
             ,
             which
             have
             need
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             being
             quite
             out
             of
             his
             memory
             .
             And
             how
             many
             such
             are
             alledged
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             our
             Disputations
             ?
             What
             can
             we
             now
             do
             ,
             or
             which
             way
             shall
             we
             turn
             our selves
             ,
             if
             meeting
             with
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             needeth
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             we
             can
             find
             no
             other
             place
             in
             him
             concerning
             the
             same
             Point
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             none
             found
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             as
             doubtful
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             that
             is
             not
             in
             some
             other
             Book
             controverted
             it self
             ?
             Who
             shall
             regulate
             us
             ,
             amidst
             such
             Contradictions
             as
             these
             ?
             But
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             prescribeth
             us
             for
             a
             Rule
             ,
             and
             direction
             to
             our
             judgment
             ,
             are
             now
             in
             these
             days
             of
             ours
             very
             unseasonable
             ,
             as
             being
             harsh
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             according
             to
             mens
             several
             affections
             ,
             and
             interest
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             interpret
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             whereas
             we
             should
             rather
             search
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             way
             we
             are
             to
             direct
             our
             judgments
             .
             And
             that
             favourableness
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             requireth
             in
             us
             ,
             cannot
             be
             here
             of
             any
             use
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             may
             possibly
             besides
             do
             very
             much
             hurt
             .
             For
             the
             greater
             the
             affection
             is
             that
             we
             bear
             to
             any
             Father
             ;
             the
             greater
             care
             and
             pains
             will
             we
             take
             in
             vindicating
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             them
             in
             a
             sense
             as
             far
             different
             as
             we
             can
             from
             what
             we
             have
             long
             since
             condemned
             ,
             as
             Erroneous
             and
             Unsound
             ;
             though
             possibly
             this
             may
             have
             been
             his
             real
             sense
             ,
             and
             opinion
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             those
             Passages
             before-cited
             ,
             out
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             accounteth
             that
             a
             very
             harsh
             piece
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             yet
             his
             Adversary
             is
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             :
             the
             one
             of
             them
             sweats
             ,
             and
             torments
             himself
             much
             ,
             in
             the
             explaining
             of
             such
             a
             Passage
             ,
             as
             appears
             very
             easie
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             one
             takes
             that
             for
             Text
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             accounts
             but
             as
             a
             Gloss
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             greater
             affection
             men
             bear
             to
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             they
             labour
             and
             use
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             ,
             
             to
             bring
             him
             over
             to
             speak
             to
             their
             Opinion
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             plain
             truth
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             hold
             both
             Opinions
             at
             once
             .
             We
             shall
             here
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             That
             how
             clear
             and
             express
             so
             ever
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Fathers
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             will
             it
             very
             often
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             assurance
             that
             we
             have
             their
             Sense
             expressed
             in
             them
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Homilies
             and
             Sermons
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             lastly
             ,
             in
             their
             Disputations
             with
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             touching
             their
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               VII
               .
               That
               the
               Fathèrs
               have
               not
               always
               held
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Belief
               ;
               but
               have
               sometimes
               changed
               some
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               according
               as
               their
               Judgment
               hath
               grown
               riper
               ,
               through
               Study
               ,
               or
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             AMongst
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             the
             Pen
             men
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             only
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             things
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Inspiration
             :
             the
             rest
             have
             acquired
             their
             knowledge
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             
               Instruction
               ,
               Reading
            
             ,
             and
             Meditation
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             this
             Knowledge
             came
             not
             unto
             them
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             the
             others
             ;
             but
             increased
             in
             them
             by
             degrees
             ,
             ripening
             and
             growing
             up
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             in
             proportion
             as
             they
             grew
             in
             years
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Writings
             are
             not
             all
             of
             them
             of
             the
             same
             weight
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             same
             Value
             .
             For
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             sportingly
             wrote
             in
             their
             younger
             years
             ,
             is
             of
             much
             less
             consideration
             than
             those
             other
             Pieces
             which
             they
             wrote
             in
             their
             riper
             age
             ?
             Who
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             
             would
             equal
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             to
             Heliodorus
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             when
             he
             had
             
             but
             newly
             left
             the
             Rhetorick
             Schools
             ,
             being
             yet
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             that
             innocent
             and
             inconsiderate
             Heat
             which
             usually
             attendeth
             those
             years
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             those
             other
             graver
             Pieces
             ,
             which
             he
             afterwards
             sent
             abroad
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             now
             arrived
             to
             his
             full
             strength
             ,
             and
             ripeness
             of
             Wi●
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Studies
             ?
             S.
             Augustine
             hath
             left
             us
             a
             remarkable
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             profited
             by
             Age
             and
             Study
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             taking
             Pen
             in
             hand
             ,
             he
             reviewed
             and
             corrected
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ever
             written
             during
             his
             whole
             Life
             ;
             faithfully
             and
             ingenuously
             noting
             whatsoever
             he
             thought
             worthy
             of
             reprehension
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             all
             those
             his
             Animadversions
             collected
             together
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             his
             Retractations
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             glorious
             and
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             those
             many
             Monuments
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             to
             Posterity
             ;
             whether
             you
             consider
             here
             the
             Learning
             ,
             or
             the
             Modesty
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             the
             Man.
             
             S.
             Hierome
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             Origen
             also
             ,
             long
             before
             ,
             had
             in
             his
             old
             age
             written
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Fabianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wherein
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             That
             he
             repented
             him
             of
             many
             things
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             and
             written
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             such
             like
             thing
             may
             have
             hapned
             to
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             have
             sometime
             disallowed
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             believed
             ,
             as
             true
             .
             Now
             from
             this
             consideration
             there
             falls
             in
             our
             way
             a
             new
             Difficulty
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             grapple
             with
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Inquiry
             into
             the
             true
             ,
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             touching
             our
             present
             Controversies
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Condition
             and
             Nature
             of
             their
             Writings
             is
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             would
             make
             use
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             to
             be
             very
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             sometime
             either
             held
             or
             written
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             have
             moreover
             persevered
             in
             them
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
             Whence
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             in
             that
             Passage
             of
             his
             which
             is
             so
             often
             urged
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Authors
             in
             deciding
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             thinks
             it
             not
             fit
             that
             we
             should
             
             be
             bound
             to
             receive
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             for
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             Truth
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             assured
             and
             confirmed
             it
             unto
             us
             by
             their
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             speaketh
             .
             Cardinal
             Perron
             also
             evidently
             sheweth
             us
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             practice
             :
             for
             ,
             disputing
             about
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             (
             which
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             have
             been
             always
             the
             very
             same
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             is
             delivered
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             III
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             the
             Maccabees
             are
             recko●ed
             in
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             )
             and
             finding
             himself
             hardly
             pressed
             by
             some
             certain
             Passages
             alledged
             by
             the
             Protestants
             out
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             answereth
             the
             Objection
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             
             That
             this
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             the
             said
             Passages
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             ripeness
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             his
             Studies
             ;
             whereas
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             now
             more
             fully
             instructed
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             retracted
             (
             as
             this
             Cardinal
             saith
             )
             both
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             before
             written
             in
             those
             three
             Prologues
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             excluded
             the
             Maccabees
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             to
             another
             Objection
             brought
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             S.
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             like
             answer
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             that
             Piece
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             plain
             Deacon
             only
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             employed
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio
             to
             the
             Greeks
             .
             Now
             these
             Answers
             of
             his
             are
             either
             insufficient
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             rest
             certainly
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             any
             Father
             ,
             except
             we
             first
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             he
             never
             afterwards
             retracted
             that
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             besides
             ,
             he
             wrote
             it
             in
             the
             strength
             and
             ripeness
             of
             his
             Judgment
             .
             And
             see
             now
             how
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             a
             new
             Labyrinth
             :
             For
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             may
             we
             be
             able
             to
             come
             truly
             and
             certainly
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             Secret
             ;
             when
             as
             we
             can
             hardly
             meet
             with
             any
             light
             Conjectures
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Discovery
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Father
             hath
             in
             his
             old
             age
             changed
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             touching
             that
             Point
             for
             which
             it
             is
             produced
             against
             us
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             all
             of
             them
             been
             either
             able
             ,
             or
             willing
             to
             have
             imitated
             the
             Modesty
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             we
             should
             then
             have
             had
             little
             left
             to
             trouble
             us
             .
             But
             you
             will
             hardly
             find
             any
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             of
             Later
             times
             ,
             that
             have
             followed
             this
             example
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             hath
             lately
             thought
             good
             to
             revive
             this
             Piece
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             which
             had
             lain
             dead
             and
             buried
             for
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             by
             writing
             a
             Book
             of
             Retractations
             :
             which
             Book
             of
             his
             is
             very
             diversly
             received
             by
             the
             Learned
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             other
             Religion
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             stand
             stiff
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             and
             not
             allow
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             be
             of
             any
             value
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             written
             by
             him
             after
             the
             Ripeness
             of
             his
             Studies
             ;
             I
             shall
             then
             despair
             of
             our
             ever
             making
             any
             Progress
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             one
             step
             forward
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             in
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             will
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Party
             say
             ,
             upon
             every
             Testimony
             that
             shall
             be
             produced
             against
             them
             )
             how
             do
             we
             know
             whether
             this
             Father
             had
             yet
             arrived
             to
             the
             Ripeness
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             Book
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Who
             can
             tell
             whether
             or
             no
             those
             days
             of
             his
             Life
             that
             he
             enjoyed
             after
             the
             Writing
             hereof
             ,
             might
             not
             have
             bestowed
             as
             well
             clearness
             on
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             as
             Whiteness
             on
             his
             Head
             ;
             and
             have
             changed
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Hair
             ?
             We
             suppose
             here
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             appeareth
             in
             any
             of
             his
             other
             Writings
             .
             How
             many
             Authors
             are
             there
             who
             have
             changed
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             retracted
             what
             they
             had
             formerly
             written
             ?
             But
             suppose
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             lost
             that
             particular
             Tract
             wherein
             the
             Author
             had
             given
             Testimony
             of
             the
             changing
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             what
             should
             we
             do
             in
             this
             cafe
             ?
             If
             Time
             should
             have
             deprived
             us
             of
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             Retractations
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             his
             later
             Writings
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             other
             Pieces
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             of
             as
             great
             importance
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             certainly
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Predestination
             is
             the
             Prescience
             or
             Foreseeing
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Men
             ,
             reading
             but
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Books
             which
             he
             first
             wrote
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             
               That
               God
               hath
               not
               elected
               the
               Works
               of
               any
               Man
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Prescience
               ;
               seeing
               that
               it
               is
               ▪
               He
               himself
               that
               gives
               the
               same
               to
               a
               Man
               :
               But
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               elected
               his
               Faith
               by
               His
               Pres●ience
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               hath
               elected
               those
               who
               He
               foresaw
               would
               believe
               his
               Word
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               He
               made
               choice
               of
               them
               to
               bestow
               His
               Holy
               Spirit
               upon
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               doing
               Good
               Works
               they
               might
               attain
               everlasting
               .
               Life
               .
            
             Now
             would
             the
             Pelagians
             and
             Semipelagians
             have
             brought
             this
             Passage
             as
             an
             infallible
             Argument
             that
             S.
             Augustine
             was
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             Retractations
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Books
             which
             were
             written
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             his
             later
             time
             ,
             clearly
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             Learned
             Father
             ,
             having
             afterwards
             better
             considered
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             wholly
             altered
             his
             Opinion
             :
             b
             
               I
               had
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               yet
               diligently
               enough
               inquired
               into
               ,
               nor
               found
               out
               ,
               what
               the
               Election
               of
               Grace
               was
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               in
               these
               words
            
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             Remnant
             (
             to
             be
             saved
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             :
             
               which
               certainly
               is
               not
            
             Grace
             ,
             
               if
               any
            
             Merits
             
               preceded
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               that
               which
               is
               given
               ,
               should
               be
               rendred
               rather
               as
               due
               to
               the
               Merits
               ,
               than
               as
               given
               freely
               by
               Grace
               .
            
             Now
             who
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             that
             among
             those
             Fathers
             whom
             we
             so
             confidently
             alledge
             every
             day
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             may
             have
             retracted
             those
             things
             which
             we
             at
             this
             day
             read
             in
             their
             Works
             ;
             and
             that
             Time
             may
             have
             devoured
             their
             Retractations
             of
             those
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             left
             us
             only
             their
             Errors
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             who
             knows
             ,
             and
             can
             truly
             inform
             us
             ,
             what
             Date
             their
             Writings
             bear
             ?
             Whether
             they
             were
             the
             Fruits
             of
             their
             Spring
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Summer
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Autumn
             ?
             Whether
             they
             were
             gathered
             green
             ,
             or
             were
             suffered
             to
             ripen
             upon
             the
             
             Tree
             ?
             Doubtless
             this
             whole
             Inquiry
             is
             very
             dark
             ;
             there
             being
             scarcely
             any
             mark
             of
             their
             Season
             to
             be
             found
             upon
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             some
             of
             these
             Marks
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             ones
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             most
             able
             and
             choicest
             Wits
             are
             sometimes
             deceived
             in
             this
             their
             Inquiry
             .
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Trees
             that
             bear
             their
             Summer-fruit
             even
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Summer
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Spring-time
             is
             yet
             hardly
             past
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             which
             are
             gathered
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Later
             Season
             ,
             are
             not
             always
             the
             ripest
             :
             for
             Time
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             ripening
             ,
             many
             times
             rotteth
             them
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             also
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             consequently
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Sometimes
             their
             Summer
             yieldeth
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             better
             Fruit
             than
             their
             Autumn
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Winter
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             last
             part
             of
             our
             Age
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             usually
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             do
             chance
             to
             force
             it self
             beyond
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             are
             yet
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             crude
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             than
             those
             even
             of
             the
             Spring
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             impossible
             to
             give
             any
             certain
             judgment
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             History
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Books
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             without
             this
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             sit
             down
             upon
             any
             thing
             we
             find
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             reckoning
             we
             have
             made
             a
             discovery
             what
             their
             Opinions
             have
             been
             :
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             in
             this
             Point
             also
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             know
             truly
             and
             precisely
             what
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             Differences
             at
             this
             day
             debated
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               VIII
               .
               That
               it
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               and
               withal
               very
               hard
               ,
               to
               discover
               how
               the
               Fathers
               have
               held
               all
               their
               several
               Opinions
               ;
               Whether
               as
               Necessary
               ,
               or
               as
               Probable
               onely
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               degree
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               or
               Probability
               .
            
          
           
             LOgick
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             True
             Propositions
             are
             not
             all
             equally
             so
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             but
             Contingent
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             Schools
             speak
             ;
             and
             others
             being
             Necessary
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             being
             more
             or
             less
             either
             Contingent
             or
             Necessary
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             admirable
             Division
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             hath
             made
             ,
             
             into
             those
             
               Three
               Degrees
               of
               Necessity
            
             ,
             explained
             by
             him
             in
             the
             First
             Book
             of
             his
             Demonstrations
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             or
             Ignorance
             of
             these
             Degrees
             is
             the
             more
             or
             less
             important
             ,
             in
             those
             Sciences
             whereunto
             they
             appertain
             ;
             there
             being
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             those
             which
             they
             call
             Principles
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             Necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             overthrowing
             the
             whole
             Science
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             place
             :
             and
             there
             being
             others
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             hold
             their
             Contradictories
             for
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             not
             run
             any
             great
             hazard
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             These
             here
             following
             are
             Philosophical
             Principles
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               Motion
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Body
               occupieth
               some
               certain
               Place
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             strange
             Philosophy
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             should
             either
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             should
             deny
             these
             Principles
             ?
             But
             these
             other
             following
             are
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               precisely
               but
               Five
               Senses
               in
               Living
               Creatures
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               That
               the
               
               Heavens
               are
               not
               of
               an
               Elementary
               Substance
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             these
             Propositions
             are
             by
             most
             held
             to
             be
             True
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             are
             they
             not
             so
             Necessary
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             pass
             for
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             only
             be
             ignorant
             of
             these
             Positions
             ;
             but
             may
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             maintain
             even
             those
             things
             that
             are
             contradictory
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Science
             where
             this
             Consideration
             ought
             carefully
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             in
             this
             of
             Divinity
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             much
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Truths
             whereof
             it
             consisteth
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             evidently
             more
             Necessary
             than
             others
             ,
             as
             Origen
             proveth
             plainly
             ,
             in
             his
             XXVII
             Homily
             upon
             S.
             Matthew
             .
             Do
             but
             compare
             these
             two
             Propositions
             together
             ;
             
               Christ
               is
               God
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Christ
               suffered
               death
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               age
               of
               thirty
               four
               or
               thirty
               five
               years
               :
            
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             though
             both
             these
             Propositions
             are
             true
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             a
             very
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             these
             is
             Necessarily
             True
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             True
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             Impossible
             but
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             God
             ;
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             End
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             obtained
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             collected
             clearly
             enough
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             at
             all
             Necessary
             .
             For
             ,
             Christ
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             pleased
             ,
             have
             suffered
             at
             the
             Fortieth
             or
             Fiftieth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             at
             all
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             End
             of
             His
             Suffering
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             diversity
             of
             D●grees
             ,
             the
             Belief
             or
             Ignorance
             of
             these
             two
             Propositions
             are
             also
             of
             very
             different
             importance
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             we
             may
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             deny
             ,
             without
             renouncing
             Christianity
             .
             The
             second
             we
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             even
             deny
             too
             ,
             as
             supposing
             it
             false
             ,
             yet
             without
             any
             great
             danger
             .
             To
             be
             able
             therefore
             to
             come
             to
             a
             clear
             and
             perfect
             understanding
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             touching
             the
             Points
             of
             Religion
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             amongst
             Us
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             know
             ,
             
             not
             only
             whether
             they
             believed
             ,
             or
             not
             believed
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             how
             they
             believed
             ,
             or
             not
             believed
             them
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             they
             held
             them
             as
             Propositions
             Necessarily
             ,
             or
             Probably
             ,
             either
             True
             ,
             or
             False
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             what
             Degree
             either
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             Probability
             they
             placed
             them
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             Inquiry
             is
             very
             Necessary
             ,
             Cardinal
             Perron
             hath
             clearly
             demonstrated
             in
             that
             Learned
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             written
             to
             Casaubon
             ,
             against
             K.
             James
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             King
             attributing
             to
             himself
             the
             name
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             under
             pretence
             that
             He
             believed
             ,
             and
             held
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             four
             or
             five
             first
             Centuries
             did
             ;
             the
             Cardinal
             denies
             his
             Sequel
             ;
             replying
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             a
             Man
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             believed
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             believe
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Degree
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             believe
             as
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             what
             they
             believed
             as
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             as
             profitable
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             what
             they
             held
             for
             such
             ;
             and
             for
             lawful
             ,
             and
             not
             repugnant
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             what
             they
             held
             for
             lawful
             ,
             and
             not
             repugnant
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             a
             long
             and
             exact
             Division
             of
             the
             different
             Degrees
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             in
             all
             Propositions
             touching
             Religion
             .
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             this
             Occasion
             had
             carried
             on
             this
             Learned
             Prelate
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             made
             an
             Exact
             Application
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             truly
             enformed
             us
             ,
             of
             what
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             is
             at
             this
             day
             Ignorant
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             what
             Degree
             each
             Point
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             held
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             &
             what
             things
             are
             absolutely
             Necessary
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             what
             are
             those
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             under
             some
             certain
             Conditions
             only
             :
             which
             again
             are
             necessary
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Means
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Precept
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             there
             speaks
             :
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             observe
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Profit
             ,
             as
             being
             Means
             which
             are
             profitable
             to
             Salvation
             :
             and
             which
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Commandment
             only
             ,
             
             being
             enjoined
             us
             by
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             as
             we
             owe
             Obedience
             to
             :
             and
             after
             all
             these
             Points
             ,
             Which
             again
             All
             ▪
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Faithful
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             Expresly
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             believe
             in
             gross
             only
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             
               I●plicite
               Faith
            
             :
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             things
             that
             we
             ought
             actually
             to
             do
             ▪
             and
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             we
             approve
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             them
             not
             .
             So
             that
             it
             appeareth
             clearly
             out
             of
             these
             Words
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             able
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             been
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Points
             now
             in
             debate
             ,
             we
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             assured
             ,
             in
             what
             degree
             they
             believed
             the
             same
             .
             And
             that
             this
             distinction
             was
             of
             very
             great
             Consideration
             with
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             it
             appears
             sufficiently
             out
             of
             the
             special
             regard
             which
             it
             always
             had
             unto
             it
             ;
             opening
             to
             ,
             or
             shutting
             the
             door
             against
             men
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             things
             which
             they
             believed
             ,
             or
             not
             believed
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             manners
             ,
             how
             they
             believed
             ,
             or
             not
             believed
             them
             .
             For
             it
             Excommunicated
             those
             who
             rejected
             those
             things
             that
             it
             held
             as
             Necessary
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             those
             ,
             who
             pressed
             as
             things
             Necessary
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             held
             for
             things
             probable
             only
             .
             But
             it
             received
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             sweetness
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             either
             were
             Ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             doubted
             of
             ,
             or
             indeed
             denied
             those
             things
             which
             it
             accounted
             though
             True
             ,
             yet
             not
             Necessarily
             so
             .
             This
             appeareth
             clearly
             ,
             
             out
             of
             an
             Epistle
             written
             by
             Irenaeus
             to
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             :
             where
             this
             holy
             Man
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             although
             there
             had
             been
             before
             Victors
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Asian
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             touching
             the
             celebration
             of
             
               Easter-day
               ▪
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             lived
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             mutual
             amity
             together
             ;
             neither
             were
             any
             of
             the
             Asian
             Bishops
             ever
             excommunicated
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             their
             dissenting
             from
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Point
             :
             but
             that
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Anicetus
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             had
             a
             Conference
             touching
             the
             differences
             
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             continued
             still
             firm
             in
             his
             former
             opinion
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             did
             they
             not
             forbear
             to
             hold
             fair
             correspondence
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             together
             ;
             Anicetus
             also
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             respect
             he
             bare
             to
             Polycarpus
             ,
             allowing
             him
             the
             use
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             †
             
               De
               Praescriptionibus
               adversus
               Haereticos
            
             ,
             requires
             only
             that
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             should
             continue
             in
             its
             proper
             Form
             ,
             and
             Order
             ;
             allowing
             every
             Man
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             particulars
             ,
             to
             make
             what
             Inquiries
             and
             Discourses
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             Curiosity
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Liberty
             :
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             He
             admitted
             into
             His
             Communion
             all
             those
             who
             not
             contradicting
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             broached
             any
             other
             opinions
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             they
             held
             them
             but
             as
             Probable
             only
             ;
             and
             proposed
             not
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             *
             Apology
             of
             Origen
             published
             by
             
               Ruffinus
               ▪
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pamphilus
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             also
             ▪
             For
             ,
             having
             confessed
             ,
             that
             Origen
             ,
             if
             not
             held
             ,
             yet
             published
             some
             certain
             very
             strange
             opinions
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Stars
             ;
             he
             wi●hal
             maintains
             ,
             that
             these
             opinions
             do
             not
             presently
             make
             a
             Man
             an
             H●retick
             ▪
             and
             that
             even
             among
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             was
             diversity
             of
             opinion
             touching
             the
             same
             .
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             difference
             of
             judgment
             is
             even
             at
             this
             day
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             where
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Jacobins
             and
             the
             Franc●s●ans
             maintaining
             opinions
             utterly
             contradictory
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             touching
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             them
             maintaining
             that
             she
             was
             conceived
             without
             sin
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             utterly
             deny
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             me
             wonder
             the
             more
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             such
             Contradictory
             opinions
             as
             these
             to
             be
             held
             amongst
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             considered
             barely
             in
             themselves
             ,
             seem
             yet
             to
             be
             of
             very
             great
             Importance
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             either
             believe
             that
             we
             oug●●
             to
             
             yield
             to
             the
             Cross
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Latria
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             he
             may
             believe
             the
             contrary
             ;
             without
             losing
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             if
             you
             but
             consider
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             such
             Indifferency
             as
             people
             take
             it
             for
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Former
             of
             these
             Opinions
             be
             indeed
             True
             ;
             then
             must
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             other
             Opinion
             ,
             needs
             sin
             very
             grievously
             ,
             in
             not
             worshipping
             a
             Subject
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             worthy
             of
             Adoration
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             False
             ,
             then
             are
             those
             Men
             that
             maintain
             the
             same
             ,
             guilty
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             sin
             ,
             by
             committing
             so
             horrible
             Idolatry
             .
             What
             Point
             is
             there
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             greater
             Importance
             than
             that
             ,
             touching
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             upon
             the
             Authority
             whereof
             the
             whole
             Faith
             ,
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             turneth
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             do
             they
             suffer
             Men
             to
             maintain
             Contradictory
             Opinions
             ;
             some
             attributing
             this
             Dignity
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             
             Now
             if
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             First
             of
             these
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Later
             built
             upon
             a
             very
             Erroneous
             Ground
             :
             but
             if
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Later
             be
             true
             ,
             than
             doth
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Former
             depend
             upon
             a
             Cause
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Infallible
             ;
             and
             consequently
             is
             Null
             .
             Now
             these
             Different
             opinions
             are
             reconciled
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             accounting
             neither
             of
             these
             Beliefs
             as
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             ;
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             presently
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             for
             holding
             the
             False
             opinion
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             nor
             yet
             is
             he
             to
             be
             counted
             Orthodox
             ,
             meerly
             for
             holding
             the
             True
             one
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             this
             Particular
             concerns
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Salvation
             also
             ,
             which
             dependeth
             thereon
             ;
             it
             will
             behove
             us
             to
             know
             certainly
             ,
             in
             what
             Degree
             the
             Ancients
             placed
             those
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             so
             eagerly
             pressed
             upon
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             held
             them
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             
             in
             a
             Higher
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             a
             Lower
             Degree
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             now
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             ,
             unless
             this
             be
             made
             very
             clear
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             confess
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             indeed
             really
             believe
             the
             same
             ;
             might
             yet
             alledge
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             opinions
             in
             Religion
             are
             not
             presently
             Obligatory
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             ;
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             are
             indeed
             necessary
             ,
             but
             some
             others
             that
             are
             not
             so
             .
             They
             will
             answer
             likewise
             ,
             that
             these
             opinions
             are
             like
             to
             those
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             the
             Franciscans
             ;
             or
             to
             those
             other
             Points
             ,
             debated
             betwixt
             the
             Sorbonists
             and
             the
             Regulars
             :
             wherein
             every
             one
             is
             permitted
             to
             hold
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             They
             will
             urge
             for
             themselves
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
             which
             in
             express
             terms
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             where
             having
             thundred
             out
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             against
             all
             those
             that
             should
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             Administring
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             necessary
             for
             little
             Infants
             ,
             they
             further
             declare
             ,
             that
             this
             Thunderbolt
             extended
             not
             to
             those
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             gave
             the
             Communion
             to
             little
             Infants
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             maintained
             ,
             and
             practised
             this
             ,
             being
             moved
             thereunto
             upon
             Probable
             Reasons
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             accounting
             it
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             some
             Errors
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             Councils
             ,
             may
             be
             maintained
             in
             such
             a
             certain
             Degree
             ,
             without
             incurring
             thereby
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             Thunderbolts
             :
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             even
             deny
             some
             Truths
             also
             ,
             without
             running
             the
             hazard
             of
             being
             Anathematized
             .
             Who
             can
             assure
             us
             ,
             (
             may
             the
             Protestants
             further
             add
             )
             that
             the
             Articles
             which
             we
             reject
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             this
             kind
             ?
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             though
             perhaps
             they
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             lawful
             for
             us
             not
             to
             believe
             .
             My
             opinion
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             now
             that
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             concerns
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             to
             convince
             their
             Adversaries
             out
             
             of
             the
             Fathers
             first
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Antients
             held
             the
             said
             Points
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             True
             ,
             but
             as
             Necessary
             also
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Degree
             of
             Necessity
             that
             they
             now
             hold
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             needs
             prove
             a
             business
             of
             most
             extream
             Difficulty
             ,
             and
             much
             greater
             here
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             of
             the
             other
             particulars
             before
             proposed
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             alledge
             no
             other
             Argument
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             that
             very
             Decree
             we
             cited
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             Administer
             the
             Communion
             to
             Infants
             ,
             
               out
               of
               any
               opinion
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               did
               it
               upon
               some
               other
               probable
               Reasons
               only
               .
            
             For
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             held
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             followed
             this
             practice
             ,
             as
             probable
             only
             ,
             but
             it
             seemeth
             besides
             (
             with
             all
             Reverence
             to
             that
             Council
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             )
             to
             appear
             evidently
             enough
             out
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             hold
             it
             as
             Necessary
             .
             For
             ,
             do
             but
             hear
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             ▪
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             who
             saith
             ,
             †
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               hold
               ,
               by
               an
               Antient
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               conceive
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Communicating
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               come
               either
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               or
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             having
             ,
             as
             he
             conceives
             ▪
             proved
             this
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             addeth
             further
             :
             
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               hope
               either
               for
               Eternal
               ,
               Life
               ,
               or
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             thus
             doth
             he
             call
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             language
             of
             his
             Time
             ;
             )
             
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               by
               so
               many
               Divine
               Testimonies
               ;
               in
               vain
               is
               it
               promised
               to
               Infants
               ,
               without
               the
               participating
               of
               these
               .
            
             And
             some
             three
             Chapters
             before
             ,
             treating
             of
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             S.
             
               John
               ,
               
               Except
               you
               eat
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               my
               Blood
               ,
               you
               can
               have
               no
               Life
               in
               you
               :
            
             which
             words
             he
             understandeth
             ,
             both
             there
             an●
             〈◊〉
             where
             ,
             of
             the
             Communicating
             of
             the
             E●charist
             ;
             he
             makes
             a
             long
             Discourse
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             extend
             as
             well
             to
             little
             Infants
             ,
             as
             to
             people
             of
             riper
             Ag●
             .
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               there
               any
               man
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               dares
               affirm
               that
               thi●
               sp●ech
               belongeth
               not
               to
               little
               〈…〉
               o●
               that
               they
               may
               have
               life
               in
               them
               ▪
               without
               participating
               of
               this
               Body
               ▪
               and
               of
               this
               Blo●d
               ?
            
             And
             this
             is
             this
             constant
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             in
             eight
             or
             ten
             other
             Passages
             in
             his
             *
             Works
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             long
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             ▪
             Pope
             Innocent
             I
             ▪
             his
             Contemporany
             ▪
             speaketh
             also
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ▪
             proving
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             Necessary
             for
             Infants
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             capable
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             without
             Baptism
             they
             cannot
             †
             Communicate
             of
             the
             E●charist
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             *
             S.
             Cyprian
             also
             ,
             long
             before
             them
             spake
             to
             the
             very
             same
             sense
             :
             and
             this
             †
             Maldonate
             affirmeth
             ▪
             to
             have
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             six
             first
             Centuries
             .
             These
             things
             considered
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             think
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             following
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             by
             its
             Declaration
             ,
             hath
             made
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             if
             it
             never
             had
             been
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Power
             ,
             that
             the
             Poet
             *
             Agath●
             in
             Aristotle
             would
             not
             allow
             to
             God
             himself
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             forgetfulness
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             mistook
             themselves
             in
             this
             account
             of
             theirs
             ,
             touching
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ▪
             is
             the
             more
             favourable
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             probable
             
             Conceit
             of
             the
             two
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             desire
             no
             more
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             great
             Personages
             ,
             who
             were
             chosen
             with
             so
             much
             Care
             ,
             and
             Circumspection
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Trent
             ,
             to
             deliberate
             upon
             ,
             and
             determine
             a
             Business
             of
             the
             greatest
             Importance
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             were
             directed
             by
             the
             Legats
             of
             so
             exquisite
             a
             Wisdom
             ▪
             and
             digested
             their
             Decrees
             with
             a
             judgment
             so
             Ripe
             ,
             and
             slow-paced
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             scarcely
             any
             one
             word
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             hath
             its
             Design
             ;
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             Men
             should
             be
             ●ound
             to
             have
             erred
             in
             this
             their
             Inquiry
             ,
             in
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             held
             only
             as
             Probable
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             evidently
             appear
             to
             have
             held
             as
             Necessary
             :
             If
             Pope
             Pius
             VI.
             with
             his
             whole
             Consistory
             ,
             consisting
             of
             so
             many
             Eminent
             ,
             and
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             hath
             approved
             and
             confirmed
             this
             Mistake
             of
             theirs
             ,
             not
             perceiving
             it
             at
             all
             :
             what
             can
             we
             ,
             or
             indeed
             what
             ought
             we
             to
             expect
             from
             any
             other
             hands
             ,
             whose
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Points
             now
             controverted
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             very
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Difficulty
             ,
             that
             this
             Matter
             now
             spoken
             of
             yieldeth
             ,
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             this
             whole
             Council
             mistook
             it self
             ?
             Where
             shall
             we
             find
             a
             M
             that
             after
             this
             their
             Failing
             ,
             can
             have
             the
             courage
             to
             adventure
             upon
             so
             Difficult
             ,
             and
             so
             Intricate
             an
             undertaking
             ?
             Who
             can
             promise
             himself
             success
             there
             ,
             where
             so
             Great
             a
             Council
             hath
             failed
             ?
             The
             very
             hope
             of
             effecting
             so
             weighty
             a
             Matter
             can
             hardly
             be
             excused
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             High
             Pr●sumption
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             tell
             us
             very
             seldom
             ,
             in
             what
             Degree
             either
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             Probability
             ,
             they
             held
             their
             Opinions
             :
             and
             even
             when
             they
             do
             tell
             us
             ,
             their
             Expressions
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             presently
             to
             conclude
             any
             thing
             from
             them
             ,
             without
             first
             examining
             them
             throughly
             .
             For
             ,
             many
             t●mes
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             recommend
             unto
             us
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             accounted
             profitable
             for
             us
             ;
             they
             would
             speak
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Necessary
             :
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             our
             Belief
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             our
             affections
             
             from
             such
             things
             as
             they
             conceived
             either
             to
             be
             simply
             false
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             unprofitable
             for
             us
             ;
             they
             represented
             them
             as
             the
             most
             detestable
             and
             pernicious
             things
             that
             could
             be
             .
             
             
               Whosoever
               fasteth
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               Saturday
               ,
               except
               that
               one
               Saturday
               ,
            
             (
             he
             meaneth
             
             Easter-Eve
             )
             
               he
               is
               a
               murtherer
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             said
             S.
             Ignatius
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             think
             ,
             hearing
             these
             so
             Tragical
             Expressions
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             certainly
             he
             was
             speaking
             of
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Business
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             Observation
             of
             a
             certain
             part
             of
             a
             Positive
             Law
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             (
             as
             most
             are
             of
             opinion
             )
             was
             at
             that
             time
             received
             but
             by
             a
             part
             onely
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             belief
             and
             observation
             whereof
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             reckoned
             among
             those
             things
             that
             were
             Necessary
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             scarcely
             placed
             in
             the
             first
             Degree
             of
             Probability
             ;
             and
             is
             now
             at
             length
             utterly
             abolished
             too
             .
             This
             manner
             of
             Discoursing
             is
             very
             frequently
             used
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ▪
            
             who
             are
             all
             so
             eager
             for
             the
             Side
             which
             they
             take
             to
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             think
             ,
             in
             reading
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             whom
             they
             commend
             ,
             were
             very
             Angels
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             other
             ,
             whom
             they
             speak
             against
             ,
             arrant
             Devils
             :
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             maintain
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             Foundations
             and
             Ground-work
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             refute
             ,
             is
             meer
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Impiety
             ▪
             that
             may
             be
             .
             
             Certainly
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             writing
             to
             a
             certain
             Roman
             Matron
             ,
             named
             Furia
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Widow
             ,
             and
             disswading
             her
             from
             marrying
             again
             ,
             discourseth
             of
             this
             Matter
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             would
             have
             done
             in
             disswading
             her
             from
             the
             committing
             of
             Murther
             .
             And
             here
             are
             we
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             again
             the
             divers
             Reasons
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             their
             Rhetorick
             ,
             all
             which
             have
             place
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             rather
             than
             in
             any
             other
             .
             So
             that
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             one
             onely
             Certain
             way
             left
             us
             to
             discover
             in
             what
             degree
             they
             placed
             the
             Propositions
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             namely
             ,
             their
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             Expositions
             
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             General
             or
             Particular
             ones
             ;
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             their
             Councils
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Assemblies
             .
             For
             we
             may
             very
             well
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             as
             necessary
             all
             such
             Points
             ,
             as
             they
             made
             profession
             of
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             Anathematizing
             all
             such
             as
             should
             deny
             the
             same
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Rule
             we
             may
             indeed
             assure
             our selves
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             ,
             as
             Necessary
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             those
             Points
             wherein
             we
             at
             this
             day
             agree
             among
             our selves
             .
             And
             some
             of
             these
             we
             have
             formerly
             set
             down
             in
             our
             Preface
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             most
             of
             them
             either
             delivered
             expresly
             in
             their
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             else
             positively
             determined
             in
             their
             Councils
             ;
             and
             the
             Contradictors
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             expresly
             condemned
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             Rule
             will
             scarcely
             be
             of
             any
             use
             at
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Decilion
             of
             our
             present
             Controversies
             :
             For
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             appear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             in
             that
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             so
             often
             mentioned
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Nicen
               Creed
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             of
             Co●stanti●ople
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             those
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Councils
             Anathematized
             Arius
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             Macedonius
             ;
             the
             third
             ,
             Nestorius
             ;
             and
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Eutyches
             :
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             are
             the
             several
             Tenets
             of
             these
             very
             Men
             at
             this
             day
             received
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             one
             Side
             or
             other
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             Articles
             do
             not
             at
             all
             appear
             neither
             in
             the
             two
             following
             Councils
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             condemned
             certain
             Writings
             of
             
               Theodorus
               ,
               Theodoretus
            
             ,
             and
             Ibas
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             touched
             before
             ;
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             III
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             Anathematized
             the
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             was
             held
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             DCLXXXI
             .
             And
             yet
             have
             these
             Six
             first
             Councils
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             VII
             )
             
               established
               and
               confirmed
               all
               those
               things
               which
               had
               been
               taught
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               down
               from
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               whether
               
               by
               Writing
               ,
               or
               by
               Vnwritten
               Tradition
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             Points
             ,
             which
             appear
             not
             here
             in
             the
             said
             Six
             first
             Councils
             at
             all
             ,
             were
             not
             delivered
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             neither
             in
             Writing
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             .
             Only
             about
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             a
             good
             while
             afterward
             ,
             we
             find
             mention
             of
             one
             of
             those
             Points
             now
             controverted
             among
             us
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             touching
             Images
             ;
             which
             was
             diversly
             and
             contrarily
             determined
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             Nicaea
             ,
             and
             of
             Francfort
             :
             the
             Second
             of
             these
             Councils
             enjoyning
             the
             Vse
             and
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ;
             whereas
             the
             First
             had
             utterly
             forbid
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Councils
             taking
             off
             ,
             and
             correcting
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Excesses
             of
             the
             other
             Two.
             What
             can
             you
             say
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Particular
             Men
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             usually
             more
             copious
             ,
             and
             fuller
             ,
             than
             the
             Determinations
             of
             Councils
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             as
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             said
             Points
             ?
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               Heresies
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             two
             Discourses
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             whereof
             he
             setteth
             down
             the
             Order
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             :
             wherein
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             many
             things
             which
             much
             differ
             from
             the
             Customs
             that
             are
             at
             this
             day
             observed
             by
             us
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             other
             is
             contained
             an
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             set
             down
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             ,
             *
             
               The
               Pillar
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Hope
               and
               Assurance
               of
               Immortality
               .
            
             And
             yet
             of
             all
             those
             Controversies
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             debated
             amongst
             us
             ,
             you
             shall
             there
             meet
             with
             onely
             one
             which
             is
             touching
             the
             
               Local
               Descent
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             into
             Hell
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             very
             small
             importance
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             .
             In
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Council
             we
             have
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             Sophronius
             ,
             
             Patriarch
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             the
             usual
             Custom
             was
             ,
             he
             explaineth
             the
             Faith
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             large
             and
             particular
             manner
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             you
             shall
             no
             there
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             .
             Those
             that
             shall
             
             search
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             Business
             ,
             will
             be
             apt
             positively
             to
             conclude
             from
             this
             their
             silence
             ,
             that
             these
             Points
             were
             not
             at
             that
             time
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             certainly
             this
             their
             way
             of
             Argumentation
             seems
             not
             to
             want
             Reason
             .
             But
             as
             for
             my
             own
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             confirmeth
             the
             Truth
             of
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             ,
             to
             discover
             in
             what
             degree
             either
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             Probability
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             held
             each
             of
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             now
             debated
             amongst
             us
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             appear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Expositions
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             Determinations
             of
             their
             Councils
             ;
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             those
             Points
             which
             they
             accounted
             Necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               IX
               .
               We
               ought
               to
               know
               what
               hath
               been
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               Ancient
               Church
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               be
               found
               out
               .
            
          
           
             THose
             who
             make
             most
             account
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             who
             urge
             them
             the
             oftnest
             in
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             do
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Sayings
             in
             these
             Matters
             proceeds
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             General
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             which
             alone
             these
             men
             attribute
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             of
             Judging
             in
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             consider
             them
             severally
             ,
             each
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             stand
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             onely
             ,
             they
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             chance
             to
             erre
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             follow
             hence
             ,
             That
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             
             know
             whether
             such
             or
             such
             Sayings
             be
             truly
             theirs
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             further
             also
             to
             be
             very
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             conformable
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             of
             any
             single
             Person
             of
             the
             Bench
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             passing
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Major
             Part
             of
             the
             Company
             .
             And
             now
             see
             how
             we
             are
             fallen
             again
             into
             new
             Difficulties
             .
             For
             ,
             whence
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             may
             we
             learn
             ,
             whether
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             or
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             or
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             maintained
             the
             same
             Opinions
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             that
             these
             Men
             severally
             did
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Charity
             of
             these
             Men
             was
             very
             great
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             very
             heartily
             and
             constantly
             embraced
             the
             Body
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             Particulars
             that
             they
             saw
             apparently
             to
             be
             such
             .
             But
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             at
             all
             deliver
             it self
             ,
             and
             expresly
             declare
             what
             its
             Sense
             was
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             their
             desire
             of
             so
             doing
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             follow
             its
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Opinions
             .
             Wheresoever
             therefore
             they
             treat
             of
             Points
             which
             were
             long
             since
             decided
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             received
             ,
             expresly
             ,
             and
             positively
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             own
             Age
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             the
             preceding
             Ages
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             they
             did
             conform
             to
             what
             was
             believed
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             their
             Saying
             may
             very
             well
             pass
             for
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             be
             either
             ignorant
             what
             was
             the
             Publick
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             that
             knowing
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             follow
             it
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             Athanasius
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             discourse
             touching
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             General
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             then
             been
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             upon
             this
             
             Point
             :
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Particular
             ,
             may
             safely
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Churches
             Belief
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             done
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Points
             ,
             which
             have
             either
             been
             positively
             determined
             in
             any
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             or
             delivered
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             other
             way
             appeareth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             publick
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             had
             but
             contained
             themselves
             within
             these
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             taken
             liberty
             to
             treat
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             what
             the
             Church
             had
             clearly
             delivered
             its
             Judgment
             upon
             ;
             this
             Rule
             might
             then
             have
             been
             received
             as
             a
             General
             one
             ;
             and
             ,
             what
             opinion
             soever
             we
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             might
             safely
             have
             concluded
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             their
             time
             .
             But
             the
             curiosity
             of
             Mans
             Nature
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Impudence
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             of
             their
             own
             or
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Reasons
             perhaps
             ,
             having
             partly
             made
             them
             willingly
             ,
             and
             partly
             forced
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             constrained
             them
             to
             go
             on
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             search
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             several
             Points
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             established
             by
             the
             universal
             and
             publick
             Consent
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             necessarily
             they
             must
             in
             these
             Inquiries
             make
             use
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             Light
             ,
             and
             must
             deliver
             upon
             the
             same
             their
             own
             private
             Opinions
             ;
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             hath
             since
             either
             embraced
             ,
             or
             rejected
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             prove
             this
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             confessed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             Romanists
             make
             special
             use
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             in
             answering
             several
             Objections
             brought
             against
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             As
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             
             where
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             excuseth
             the
             Error
             of
             Pope
             John
             XXII
             ,
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               Departed
               Souls
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             determined
             any
             thing
             touching
             this
             Particular
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             where
             he
             applies
             the
             same
             Plaister
             to
             that
             (
             in
             his
             Judgment
             )
             so
             unsound
             Opinion
             of
             Pope
             Nicolas
             I
             ,
             who
             maintained
             That
             
             Baptism
             administred
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             onely
             ,
             without
             expressing
             the
             other
             Persons
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             was
             not
             withstanding
             valid
             and
             effectual
             .
             *
             
               This
               is
               a
               Point
            
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             )
             
               touching
               which
               we
               find
               not
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               determined
               any
               thing
               .
            
             And
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             almost
             Heretical
             soever
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Men
             seem
             to
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             may
             fall
             into
             Heresie
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             permit
             Pope
             Adrian
             to
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             rank
             him
             among
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             clearly
             and
             definitively
             delivered
             it self
             touching
             this
             Point
             .
             The
             same
             Bellarmine
             ,
             in
             another
             Controversie
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             touching
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             finding
             himself
             hardly
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             urging
             against
             him
             the
             Authority
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             who
             casts
             Tobit
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             receiveth
             them
             in
             ▪
             rids
             his
             hands
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             
               I
               confess
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               S.
            
             Hierome
             
               held
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               because
               that
               no
               General
               Council
               had
               as
               yet
               ordained
               any
               thing
               touching
               these
               Books
               .
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Confession
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             ven●ed
             in
             their
             Writings
             very
             many
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             Opinions
             ,
             digested
             out
             of
             their
             own
             private
             Meditations
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             not
             learnt
             in
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             give
             any
             certain
             credit
             unto
             their
             Sayings
             ,
             we
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             what
             Nature
             they
             are
             ?
             Whether
             they
             were
             their
             own
             particular
             Opinions
             onely
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             Sense
             of
             their
             Age
             ?
             Since
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             That
             those
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             are
             not
             always
             obligatory
             necessarily
             ;
             but
             are
             such
             as
             oftentimes
             may
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             at
             all
             .
             You
             will
             object
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             That
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ▪
            
             worshipped
             the
             Reliques
             of
             
               Departed
               Saints
            
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             (
             will
             he
             reply
             upon
             
             you
             again
             )
             whether
             this
             was
             his
             private
             Opinion
             onely
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             being
             grounded
             upon
             some
             Publick
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             could
             not
             bind
             Bellarmine
             to
             receive
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             touching
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             why
             should
             this
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             any
             whit
             better
             grounded
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             perswade
             me
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             Reliques
             ?
             The
             same
             will
             he
             reply
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             with
             much
             more
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             ,
             concerning
             divers
             other
             Testimonies
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             whether
             you
             would
             confirm
             your
             own
             Faith
             ,
             or
             whether
             you
             would
             wrest
             out
             of
             your
             Adversaries
             hand
             this
             manner
             of
             Reply
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             all
             such
             Allegations
             ;
             it
             will
             concern
             you
             to
             make
             it
             clear
             ,
             concerning
             any
             Passage
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             urge
             out
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             own
             private
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             wherein
             he
             lived
             :
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             as
             hard
             ,
             or
             harder
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             than
             any
             one
             of
             all
             those
             things
             we
             have
             yet
             discoursed
             of
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             means
             by
             which
             we
             might
             easily
             attain
             to
             this
             Knowledge
             ,
             are
             wanting
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             we
             have
             left
             us
             ,
             are
             very
             weak
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             concluding
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             had
             but
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             as
             to
             have
             distinguished
             betwixt
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             informing
             us
             in
             every
             particular
             Case
             ,
             which
             were
             their
             own
             private
             Opinions
             only
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             taught
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             had
             but
             proposed
             some
             of
             them
             as
             Doubtful
             ,
             and
             others
             again
             as
             
               Assured
               Truths
            
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             Origen
             hath
             sometimes
             done
             ;
             they
             would
             indeed
             have
             eased
             us
             very
             much
             :
             though
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             wholly
             cured
             us
             of
             our
             Grief
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             sometimes
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             make
             it
             appear
             )
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Church
             those
             things
             ,
             
             which
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             it
             never
             held
             .
             But
             they
             very
             seldom
             use
             to
             make
             any
             such
             Distinction
             ,
             but
             commonly
             ●ent
             their
             own
             private
             Opinions
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             do
             the
             publick
             ▪
             
             and
             sometimes
             also
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             which
             these
             Authors
             may
             chance
             naturally
             to
             have
             been
             subject
             unto
             ,
             be
             the
             thing
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             them
             recommending
             unto
             us
             with
             more
             eagerness
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             have
             conceived
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             themselves
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             they
             have
             received
             from
             any
             other
             hand
             :
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             very
             little
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             may
             give
             us
             any
             light
             in
             this
             Particular
             .
             There
             would
             be
             left
             us
             yet
             another
             help
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             by
             comparing
             that
             which
             they
             say
             here
             and
             there
             throughout
             their
             Writings
             ,
             with
             the
             Publick
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             pretty
             safe
             and
             certain
             Rule
             to
             go
             by
             ,
             had
             we
             any
             where
             else
             besides
             their
             Books
             ,
             any
             clear
             and
             certain
             evidence
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             ,
             in
             each
             several
             Age
             ,
             touching
             all
             Points
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             then
             need
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             the
             studying
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             seeing
             that
             we
             read
             them
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             discover
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             the
             opinion
             of
             Christendom
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             betwixt
             us
             .
             But
             now
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             knows
             ,
             but
             this
             help
             is
             wanting
             to
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             six
             first
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             meet
             with
             any
             Piece
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             stock
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             Now
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             made
             it
             appear
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             ,
             )
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             hath
             not
             any
             where
             declared
             ,
             neither
             in
             its
             Creeds
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Councils
             ,
             what
             the
             opinion
             and
             sense
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             dispute
             amongst
             us
             .
             It
             followeth
             therefore
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             were
             their
             own
             private
             opinions
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             held
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             we
             could
             indeed
             learn
             from
             any
             creditable
             Author
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Controversies
             had
             ever
             been
             decided
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             we
             should
             
             then
             readily
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             would
             have
             followed
             this
             their
             Decision
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             although
             the
             Co●stitutions
             themselves
             should
             not
             perhaps
             have
             come
             down
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             should
             we
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             obliged
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             who
             had
             both
             seen
             ,
             and
             assented
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             would
             also
             have
             delivered
             over
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             unto
             us
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             we
             meet
             with
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             any
             Author
             :
             but
             it
             rather
             appears
             evidently
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Story
             ,
             that
             these
             Matters
             were
             never
             so
             much
             as
             started
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             so
             far
             have
             they
             been
             from
             being
             then
             decided
             .
             So
             that
             it
             manifestly
             appeareth
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Primitive
             times
             have
             by
             chance
             said
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             fetched
             not
             what
             they
             said
             from
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             declared
             it self
             touching
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             vented
             rather
             their
             own
             private
             thoughts
             and
             opinions
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             be
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             object
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             many
             Fathers
             together
             do
             represent
             unto
             us
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             although
             the
             voice
             of
             one
             or
             two
             single
             persons
             only
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             to
             answer
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             hath
             hapned
             to
             one
             ,
             may
             have
             hapned
             to
             many
             others
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             if
             some
             particular
             persons
             chance
             to
             have
             fallen
             upon
             some
             particular
             Opinions
             ,
             possibly
             others
             may
             either
             have
             accompanied
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             followed
             them
             in
             the
             same
             :
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             this
             Objection
             is
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             in
             this
             Particular
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             declared
             its
             opinion
             publickly
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             many
             together
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             should
             represent
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             single
             person
             should
             .
             How
             could
             they
             possibly
             have
             seen
             that
             ;
             which
             lay
             as
             yet
             concealed
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             possibly
             measure
             their
             Belief
             by
             such
             a
             Rule
             ,
             as
             was
             not
             yet
             visible
             to
             the
             World
             ?
             The
             Chiliasts
             alledge
             the
             Testimonies
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             ,
             not
             of
             two
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             very
             great
             number
             of
             the
             most
             
             eminent
             and
             the
             most
             ancient
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             their
             opinion
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Answer
             ,
             that
             is
             ordinarily
             made
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             having
             not
             as
             yet
             declared
             its
             sence
             touching
             this
             Point
             ,
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             these
             Men
             bind
             us
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             same
             :
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             a
             small
             ,
             in
             the
             representing
             unto
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             some
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             publick
             way
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             declared
             its
             judgment
             touching
             any
             Question
             in
             debate
             that
             so
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             ,
             or
             no.
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Account
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             raise
             up
             again
             the
             whole
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             it
             to
             account
             ,
             touching
             every
             of
             these
             particular
             Points
             now
             debated
             ,
             touching
             which
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             alledged
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             otherwise
             to
             give
             any
             certain
             judgment
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             they
             say
             be
             their
             own
             private
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             publick
             Opinion
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             So
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             of
             the
             meanest
             judgment
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceive
             how
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             difficult
             ,
             but
             also
             almost
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             to
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             we
             should
             have
             ,
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             in
             matters
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               10.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               touching
               the
               Controversies
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               were
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               Vniversal
               ,
               or
               but
               by
               some
               part
               of
               it
               only
               :
               which
               yet
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               make
               use
               of
               any
               Allegations
               out
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             suppose
             that
             a
             Father
             ,
             relieving
             us
             in
             this
             difficult
             ,
             or
             rather
             impossible
             business
             ,
             should
             tell
             us
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             proposeth
             ,
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             yet
             would
             not
             this
             quite
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             the
             doubtful
             condition
             we
             are
             in
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             their
             words
             are
             many
             times
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             liable
             to
             exception
             ,
             suppose
             that
             it
             were
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             so
             ;
             yet
             would
             it
             concern
             us
             then
             to
             examine
             ,
             what
             that
             Church
             was
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             
               Church
               Vniversal
            
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             were
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             some
             City
             ,
             Province
             ,
             or
             Country
             only
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Vniversal
            
             in
             Points
             of
             Faith
             are
             accounted
             infallible
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             true
             :
             whereas
             those
             of
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Errour
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Question
             being
             here
             touching
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             what
             is
             infallibly
             true
             ;
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Vniversal
            
             hath
             been
             ;
             seeing
             the
             opinion
             of
             no
             Particular
             Church
             can
             do
             us
             any
             service
             in
             this
             case
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             this
             distinction
             is
             also
             otherwise
             
             very
             necessary
             ,
             appears
             evidently
             by
             this
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             opinions
             and
             customs
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             commonly
             received
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             have
             not
             always
             presently
             taken
             place
             in
             each
             Particular
             Church
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             those
             which
             have
             been
             received
             in
             some
             certain
             Particular
             Churches
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             entertained
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             in
             story
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             kept
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             upon
             a
             different
             day
             from
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             :
             and
             although
             the
             business
             it self
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             no
             very
             great
             importance
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             nevertheless
             cause
             a
             world
             of
             stir
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Victor
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             little
             difference
             ,
             excommunicating
             all
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             .
             Now
             each
             party
             here
             alledged
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             
             and
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             speaking
             with
             so
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             justification
             of
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             as
             that
             hearing
             them
             severally
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             verily
             believe
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             their
             opinions
             was
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             was
             but
             the
             opinion
             of
             one
             part
             of
             it
             only
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christendom
             held
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
            
             to
             be
             good
             and
             effectual
             ;
             
             and
             received
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             forsaking
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             desired
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             re-baptizing
             them
             ;
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             that
             this
             had
             also
             been
             the
             custom
             formerly
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             
               African
               Churches
            
             themselves
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             †
             Firmilianus
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Caesaria
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             testifies
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Cappadocia
             had
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             believed
             and
             practised
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             had
             also
             in
             his
             time
             so
             declared
             and
             ordained
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             in
             a
             full
             Synod
             ,
             held
             at
             the
             City
             Iconium
             .
             And
             about
             the
             same
             time
             also
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africk
             fell
             upon
             the
             same
             business
             ,
             and
             embraced
             this
             opinion
             of
             
               Re-baptization
               of
               Hereticks
            
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             held
             at
             Carthage
             are
             yet
             extant
             ;
             where
             you
             have
             87
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             unanimous
             consent
             established
             
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Custom
             at
             Rome
             in
             Tertullians
             time
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             receive
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             Fornicators
             and
             Adulterers
             ,
             after
             some
             certain
             Penances
             ,
             which
             they
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Montanist
             ,
             exclaimed
             fearfully
             against
             this
             custom
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             Book
             expresly
             against
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             extant
             among
             his
             works
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Who
             now
             ,
             that
             should
             read
             this
             Piece
             of
             his
             ,
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             the
             general
             Opinion
             of
             all
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             such
             sinners
             were
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             Penance
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             that
             even
             some
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             of
             Africa
             were
             of
             the
             contrary
             perswasion
             :
             and
             the
             Jesuit
             Petavius
             is
             further
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Indulgency
             was
             not
             allowed
             ,
             nor
             practised
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Spain
             ,
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Rigour
             ,
             which
             excluded
             for
             ever
             such
             Offenders
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             in
             practice
             among
             them
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Pacianus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Barcellona
             ,
             who
             left
             not
             any
             hopes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Absolution
             ,
             either
             to
             
               Idolaters
               ,
               Murtherers
            
             ,
             or
             Adulterers
             ;
             
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             
               Exhortation
               to
               Repentance
            
             .
             In
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             364.
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ordained
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             should
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             ,
             giving
             us
             withal
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             said
             Books
             ,
             which
             amount
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             twenty
             two
             only
             ;
             without
             making
             any
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             those
             other
             Books
             ,
             which
             Cardinal
             Perron
             calls
             Posthumous
             ,
             namely
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             
               Maccab●es
               ,
               Judith
            
             ,
             and
             Tobit
             .
             All
             the
             Canons
             of
             this
             Council
             were
             afterwards
             inserted
             into
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             where
             you
             have
             this
             very
             Canon
             also
             ,
             Num.
             163.
             that
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             received
             ,
             as
             Rules
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Who
             would
             believe
             now
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             was
             at
             that
             time
             received
             by
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ?
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             you
             have
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africk
             ,
             meeting
             
             together
             in
             the
             Synod
             at
             †
             Carthage
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             397.
             and
             ordaining
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             Resolution
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             that
             among
             those
             Books
             which
             were
             allowed
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             ,
             the
             
               Maccabees
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               Tobit
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             (
             which
             two
             last
             they
             also
             reckon
             among
             the
             Books
             written
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             )
             should
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             number
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             the
             difference
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Eastern
             and
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             touching
             the
             *
             Fasting
             upon
             Saturdays
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             maintaining
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             accounting
             it
             unlawful
             ?
             Whence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             that
             so
             †
             bold
             Canon
             passed
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               Trullo
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fast
               of
               Lent
               ,
               they
               fast
               on
               Saturdays
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Custom
               ,
               and
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               seemeth
               good
               to
               this
               Holy
               Council
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               they
               inviolably
               also
               observe
               that
               Canon
               ,
               which
               saith
               ;
               that
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               fast
               either
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               ,
               (
               excepting
               only
               that
               one
               Saturday
               ,
               )
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Clergie-man
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               deposed
               ;
               but
               if
               be
               be
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             after
             how
             many
             several
             ways
             the
             Fast
             of
             Lent
             was
             Anciently
             observed
             in
             divers
             Churches
             ,
             an
             account
             whereof
             is
             given
             you
             by
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             that
             Pious
             *
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Victor
             ;
             part
             whereof
             Eusebius
             setteth
             down
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ?
             Who
             doth
             not
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             opinions
             ,
             and
             expressions
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             touching
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             Predestination
             ,
             are
             extremely
             different
             ,
             from
             what
             the
             Church
             believed
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             S.
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             downward
             ?
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             but
             hear
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             VI
             Canon
             of
             the
             VII
             General
             Council
             ,
             which
             enjoyneth
             all
             Metropolitans
             to
             hold
             Provincial
             Synods
             once
             a
             year
             .
             †
             
               Neither
               let
               it
               at
               all
               trouble
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               have
               not
               this
               Decree
               ;
               seeing
               that
               there
               are
               some
               others
               found
               among
               the
               Canons
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               nevertheless
               we
               not
               admit
               of
               .
               For
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               are
               observed
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ;
               and
               others
               again
               in
               certain
               other
               Provinces
               only
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               XVI
               and
               XVII
               .
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Laodicea
             
               are
               observed
               only
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               and
               the
               VI
               ▪
               and
               the
               VIII
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Africk
             ,
             
               are
               received
               by
               none
               ,
               but
               the
               Africans
               only
               .
            
             I
             could
             here
             produce
             divers
             other
             Examples
             ;
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Customs
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             received
             in
             one
             Part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             always
             been
             entertained
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Whence
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             the
             opinion
             ,
             or
             observation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             not
             therefore
             presently
             to
             pass
             for
             an
             Universal
             Law.
             The
             Protestant
             alledgeth
             ,
             for
             the
             justifying
             his
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Thou
             answerest
             him
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             this
             indeed
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             only
             of
             some
             particular
             Churches
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             enter
             into
             an
             Examination
             ,
             whether
             this
             Answer
             be
             well
             grounded
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             safely
             then
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             account
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             make
             use
             of
             any
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Testimony
             out
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             you
             first
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             further
             also
             clearly
             demonstrate
             unto
             us
             ▪
             what
             Churches
             opinion
             it
             was
             ;
             whether
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             some
             Particular
             Church
             only
             .
             It
             is
             objected
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             
             testifieth
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Church
             admitted
             not
             into
             the
             higher
             Orders
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             any
             save
             those
             that
             were
             Virgins
             ,
             or
             professed
             Continency
             .
             Now
             to
             make
             good
             this
             Allegation
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             first
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             For
             (
             will
             the
             Protestant
             reply
             upon
             you
             ,
             )
             as
             Laodicea
             hath
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             a
             particular
             Opinion
             touching
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             possibly
             also
             Cyprus
             may
             in
             like
             manner
             have
             had
             its
             particular
             Resolutions
             touching
             the
             
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             other
             Observations
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
             Now
             how
             difficult
             a
             business
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             clear
             these
             Matters
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             full
             of
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             to
             distinguish
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             at
             this
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             severing
             that
             which
             was
             Publick
             from
             what
             was
             Particular
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             Provincial
             from
             what
             was
             National
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             National
             from
             that
             which
             was
             Vniversal
             ,
             any
             Man
             may
             be
             able
             to
             give
             some
             kind
             of
             guess
             ;
             but
             none
             can
             throughly
             understand
             ,
             save
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             trial
             of
             it
             .
             Do
             but
             fancy
             to
             your selves
             a
             City
             that
             hath
             lain
             ruinated
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             no
             part
             whereof
             remains
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             Ruines
             of
             Houses
             ,
             lying
             all
             along
             here
             and
             there
             confusedly
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             covered
             all
             over
             with
             Thorns
             and
             Bushes
             .
             Imagine
             then
             that
             you
             have
             met
             with
             one
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             shew
             you
             precisely
             where
             the
             Publick
             Buildings
             of
             the
             City
             stood
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Private
             ;
             which
             were
             the
             Stones
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             these
             confused
             Heaps
             ,
             where
             the
             Whole
             lies
             all
             together
             ,
             will
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             separate
             ye
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             The
             very
             same
             Task
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             doth
             he
             undertake
             ,
             who
             ever
             shall
             go
             about
             truly
             and
             precisely
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
             This
             Antiquity
             is
             now
             of
             Eleven
             or
             Twelve
             hundred
             years
             standing
             :
             and
             the
             Ruines
             of
             it
             are
             now
             onely
             left
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             which
             also
             have
             met
             with
             none
             of
             the
             best
             entertainment
             ,
             
             in
             their
             Passage
             through
             the
             several
             Ages
             down
             to
             our
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             How
             then
             dare
             we
             entertain
             the
             least
             hope
             ,
             that
             amidst
             this
             so
             great
             Confusion
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             able
             yet
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             which
             of
             them
             honoured
             the
             
               Publick
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             which
             went
             to
             the
             furnishing
             of
             
               Private
               Chappels
            
             onely
             ?
             especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             the
             Private
             ones
             have
             each
             of
             them
             ambitiously
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             their
             own
             pass
             for
             Publick
             .
             For
             where
             is
             the
             Province
             ,
             or
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             boastingly
             cried
             up
             his
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Observations
             ,
             as
             Apostolical
             ?
             and
             which
             hath
             not
             used
             his
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             gain
             them
             the
             Repute
             of
             being
             
               Vniversal
               ?
               S.
               Hierome
            
             allows
             every
             particular
             Province
             full
             liberty
             to
             do
             herein
             as
             they
             please
             .
             
             
               Let
               every
               Province
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               abound
               in
               its
               own
               Sense
               ;
               and
               let
               them
               account
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               as
               of
               Apostolical
               Laws
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             this
             place
             onely
             of
             certain
             Observations
             of
             things
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             :
             But
             yet
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             permitted
             them
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             they
             have
             practised
             in
             all
             other
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             trouble
             my self
             to
             produce
             any
             other
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             this
             Inquiry
             ,
             because
             I
             should
             then
             be
             forced
             to
             repeat
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             delivered
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             attain
             to
             any
             certain
             knowledge
             what
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             difficult
             a
             thing
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             discover
             whether
             their
             Opinions
             were
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             or
             else
             were
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             in
             their
             Age
             :
             the
             same
             things
             which
             cause
             Obscurity
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             having
             as
             much
             or
             rather
             more
             reason
             of
             doing
             the
             like
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             you
             would
             fully
             understand
             how
             painful
             an
             Undertaking
             this
             is
             ,
             do
             but
             read
             the
             Disputations
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             ;
             where
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             so
             many
             
             Doubts
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             such
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Difficulties
             that
             is
             to
             be
             met
             withal
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Study
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               XI
               .
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               know
               exactly
               what
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               either
               Vniversal
               or
               Particular
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               touching
               any
               of
               those
               Points
               which
               are
               at
               this
               day
               controverted
               amongst
               us
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             impertinent
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             this
             Last
             Advertisement
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             these
             Difficulties
             here
             before
             represented
             were
             removed
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             it
             still
             be
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             certainly
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             whether
             you
             mean
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             but
             any
             considerable
             Part
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             Differences
             which
             are
             now
             on
             foot
             in
             Religion
             .
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             make
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Proposition
             appear
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             first
             of
             all
             explain
             the
             Terms
             .
          
           
             We
             understand
             commonly
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             these
             Disputations
             )
             either
             all
             those
             Persons
             in
             General
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             of
             what
             Condition
             or
             Quality
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             in
             a
             stricter
             sense
             ,
             the
             Collective
             Body
             of
             all
             those
             who
             are
             set
             over
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             you
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             of
             
             some
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             this
             Term
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             either
             of
             these
             two
             senses
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             we
             understand
             either
             all
             those
             Persons
             in
             general
             who
             live
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             those
             Persons
             onely
             who
             are
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             or
             Church-men
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             call
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             all
             Christians
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             were
             called
             Ecclesiastici
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             is
             meant
             either
             generally
             All
             the
             Faithful
             that
             live
             in
             the
             particular
             Communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             or
             else
             particularly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             stricter
             sense
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             with
             his
             whole
             Clergy
             .
             Now
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Man
             but
             will
             easily
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             take
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             First
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Testimony
             given
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             each
             several
             Age
             ,
             touching
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             We
             may
             indeed
             collect
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             True
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             there
             being
             some
             certain
             Articles
             ,
             the
             Belief
             whereof
             is
             necessarily
             requisite
             for
             the
             rendring
             a
             Man
             such
             an
             one
             ;
             whosoever
             rightly
             understands
             which
             these
             Articles
             be
             ,
             he
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             True
             Church
             ,
             whether
             Universal
             ,
             or
             Particular
             ,
             hath
             believed
             the
             same
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             those
             which
             are
             Necessary
             :
             besides
             which
             ,
             there
             are
             divers
             others
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             may
             have
             not
             only
             different
             ,
             but
             even
             contrary
             Judgments
             too
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             thereby
             hazard
             the
             loss
             either
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             Inheritance
             of
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             this
             Ratiocination
             concludeth
             not
             ,
             save
             onely
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             True
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             for
             those
             who
             make
             but
             an
             outward
             Profession
             onely
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
             saved
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             no
             more
             necessity
             of
             their
             embracing
             those
             Beliefs
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             that
             end
             .
             They
             may
             ,
             under
             this
             Mask
             ,
             hide
             all
             manner
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             how
             Impious
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             most
             for
             our
             purpose
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Knowledge
             is
             acquired
             by
             Discourse
             ,
             whereas
             we
             speak
             here
             of
             such
             a
             Knowledge
             as
             is
             collected
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             several
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             give
             in
             their
             Testimonies
             touching
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             would
             know
             .
             Now
             the
             Fathers
             having
             written
             with
             a
             purpose
             of
             informing
             us
             ,
             not
             what
             each
             particular
             Man
             believed
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             rather
             what
             they
             thought
             fit
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             have
             believed
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             conclude
             ,
             That
             certainly
             they
             have
             not
             told
             us
             all
             that
             they
             knew
             touching
             this
             particular
             .
             And
             consequently
             therefore
             ,
             partly
             their
             Charity
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             their
             Prudence
             ,
             may
             have
             caused
             them
             to
             pass
             by
             in
             silence
             all
             such
             Opinions
             ,
             either
             of
             whole
             Companies
             ,
             or
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             as
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             not
             so
             consonant
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             supposing
             that
             they
             had
             not
             any
             of
             these
             considerations
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             give
             us
             a
             just
             Account
             ,
             each
             Man
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             his
             particular
             Church
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             however
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             attainēd
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             their
             Design
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             learnt
             what
             the
             Opinion
             of
             every
             single
             Person
             was
             ,
             amongst
             so
             vast
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             so
             different
             both
             Capacities
             and
             Dispositions
             ?
             Who
             will
             believe
             ,
             that
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             knew
             all
             the
             several
             Opinions
             of
             each
             particular
             Person
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             Who
             can
             imagine
             ,
             but
             that
             among
             such
             a
             Multitude
             of
             People
             as
             lived
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             very
             many
             who
             differed
             in
             Opinion
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             divers
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Even
             at
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             look
             so
             high
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarcely
             that
             
             Parish
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             how
             small
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             not
             particular
             Persons
             that
             maintain
             ,
             in
             many
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             different
             Opinions
             from
             those
             of
             their
             Minister
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             together
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             all
             those
             who
             trouble
             themselves
             not
             at
             all
             with
             the
             difference
             of
             Opinions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             want
             of
             years
             ,
             or
             their
             weakness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             their
             malice
             ;
             and
             take
             notice
             only
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             dividing
             them
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             that
             part
             which
             shall
             agree
             in
             all
             Points
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             will
             many
             times
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             least
             .
             Let
             a
             Bishop
             preach
             or
             write
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             which
             are
             now
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             he
             will
             very
             hardly
             represent
             unto
             you
             the
             Judgment
             of
             half
             the
             People
             of
             his
             Diocess
             .
             Now
             we
             must
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             World
             of
             old
             was
             no
             other
             than
             what
             it
             is
             at
             this
             present
             day
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             the
             liberty
             of
             embracing
             what
             Opinions
             a
             man
             pleased
             ,
             was
             much
             greater
             then
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             not
             exercise
             its
             Power
             then
             throughout
             Christendom
             so
             Absolutely
             as
             it
             doth
             now
             adays
             :
             neither
             did
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             ,
             use
             that
             severity
             and
             rigour
             which
             is
             now
             every
             where
             practised
             in
             our
             days
             ;
             for
             the
             repressing
             this
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Faithful
             were
             in
             those
             days
             altogether
             as
             different
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             now
             .
             Whence
             it
             will
             also
             follow
             ,
             That
             even
             the
             Doctors
             themselves
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             could
             not
             know
             all
             the
             different
             Opinions
             of
             Men
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             they
             represent
             them
             unto
             us
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             stand
             any
             longet
             upon
             a
             thing
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             deny
             us
             ;
             but
             shall
             rather
             proceed
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             which
             every
             one
             no
             doubt
             will
             be
             ready
             here
             to
             reply
             upon
             us
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             know
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             all
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             
             which
             are
             almost
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             ●ill
             grounded
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             we
             know
             what
             the
             Belief
             hath
             been
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             been
             set
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             taken
             in
             the
             latter
             sense
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             this
             Rule
             is
             so
             absolutely
             right
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             walk
             by
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             to
             take
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Rule
             and
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Reply
             pretend
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             ought
             not
             then
             to
             be
             here
             excluded
             ,
             and
             passed
             by
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             consideration
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Opinions
             of
             particular
             Persons
             are
             very
             different
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             some
             of
             them
             is
             very
             mean
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             is
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             yet
             possibly
             this
             Reason
             may
             chance
             to
             exclude
             even
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             also
             ,
             from
             the
             Authority
             which
             they
             lay
             claim
             to
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             being
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             Ignorance
             and
             Malice
             have
             oftentimes
             as
             great
             a
             share
             here
             ,
             proportionably
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             among
             the
             very
             People
             it self
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             have
             regard
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Men
             ,
             there
             are
             sometimes
             found
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             plain
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             more
             considerable
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastors
             themselves
             ?
             *
             One
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             now
             discourse
             ,
             hath
             informed
             us
             ,
             
               That
               many
               times
               the
               Clergy
               have
               erred
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               wavered
               in
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               Rich
               Men
               have
               adhered
               in
               their
               Judgment
               to
               the
               Earthly
               Princes
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               mean-while
               the
               People
               alone
               preserved
               the
               Faith
               entire
               .
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             it
             may
             sometimes
             happen
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             also
             many
             times
             hapned
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             held
             Erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             while
             the
             People
             onely
             held
             the
             True
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             People
             in
             these
             cases
             ought
             not
             wholly
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             telleth
             us
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             had
             the
             People
             in
             very
             great
             esteem
             ;
             no
             Business
             of
             any
             
             importance
             being
             then
             transacted
             ,
             without
             communicating
             the
             same
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             Father
             :
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             *
             
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               People
               also
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Question
             touching
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
            
             was
             debated
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             somewhat
             a
             little
             before
             .
             But
             because
             this
             Point
             is
             still
             controverted
             ,
             I
             shall
             let
             it
             alone
             for
             this
             time
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             grant
             ,
             (
             since
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             so
             )
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             in
             this
             case
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Belief
             was
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             taken
             in
             the
             later
             and
             stricter
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             for
             even
             this
             way
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             ,
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             truly
             to
             discover
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             each
             several
             Age.
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             less
             diversity
             of
             Opinion
             among
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             among
             the
             People
             :
             and
             many
             times
             too
             there
             is
             much
             more
             ;
             the
             being
             conversant
             in
             Books
             ,
             ordinarily
             reducing
             things
             into
             nicer
             subtilties
             ,
             and
             giving
             occasion
             of
             raising
             divers
             Opinions
             upon
             the
             same
             .
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Account
             what
             the
             Opinion
             is
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             one
             City
             onely
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ;
             touching
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Who
             would
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             undertake
             it
             ?
             Never
             was
             there
             more
             exact
             care
             taken
             for
             the
             Conservation
             of
             Uniformity
             in
             Judgment
             among
             Christians
             ,
             than
             is
             now
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             use
             made
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Censures
             and
             Thunderbolts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             Fire
             and
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             
               Secular
               Powers
            
             also
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             how
             many
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             are
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             very
             places
             where
             these
             rigorous
             Courses
             are
             observed
             with
             the
             greatest
             strictness
             ,
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Popes
             own
             Bosom
             ,
             who
             differ
             very
             much
             in
             Judgment
             touching
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             Equals
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             Superiours
             ?
             In
             France
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             much
             
             greater
             than
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             wonder
             ,
             if
             ,
             where
             Four
             Clergy
             Men
             of
             the
             more
             Learned
             ,
             and
             Politer
             sort
             were
             met
             together
             ,
             Two
             of
             them
             should
             not
             ,
             upon
             some
             Point
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             differ
             in
             judgment
             from
             the
             Main
             Body
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             here
             I
             am
             to
             intreat
             all
             those
             who
             follow
             Cassander
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             adoring
             the
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             who
             take
             whatsoever
             they
             find
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             General
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             turn
             their
             eyes
             back
             a
             little
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             many
             opinions
             they
             themselves
             hold
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             different
             ,
             but
             even
             quite
             contrary
             too
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Communion
             whereof
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             Members
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             indeed
             they
             subsist
             .
             The
             Difference
             is
             here
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             one
             State
             within
             another
             State
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             within
             another
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             adhere
             ,
             deliver
             unto
             us
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Definitions
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             the
             common
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             this
             Intermixture
             of
             Opinions
             is
             quite
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             appears
             not
             at
             all
             .
             They
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             passing
             by
             those
             of
             Cassander
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             silence
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             well
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             us
             who
             live
             at
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             favoured
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             very
             many
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Clergy
            
             it self
             .
             And
             if
             this
             senseless
             Sect
             ,
             who
             forsooth
             think
             themselves
             much
             more
             refined
             in
             their
             opinions
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Body
             whereof
             they
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             should
             chance
             in
             time
             either
             to
             fail
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             supprest
             by
             force
             ;
             their
             ▪
             Memory
             would
             so
             utterly
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             as
             that
             Posterity
             would
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Belief
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             conjecture
             .
             Every
             one
             will
             then
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             time
             precisely
             held
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Opinions
             that
             he
             reads
             in
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             the
             like
             Books
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             both
             know
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             among
             those
             very
             Persons
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             Anointed
             ,
             Consecrated
             ,
             and
             Preferred
             also
             by
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Party
             that
             dissenteth
             from
             it
             in
             judgment
             ,
             touching
             divers
             Important
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             Let
             us
             therefore
             reckon
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             had
             also
             its
             Cassanders
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             even
             among
             the
             Clergy
             it self
             ,
             who
             held
             many
             opinions
             which
             were
             different
             from
             that
             which
             was
             the
             common
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             hath
             at
             length
             by
             little
             and
             little
             sunk
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             under
             water
             ,
             and
             wholly
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Tract
             of
             them
             left
             us
             .
             Christianity
             was
             either
             different
             in
             the
             Ancient
             times
             from
             what
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             was
             the
             same
             .
             If
             it
             was
             Different
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             a
             Piece
             of
             meer
             Sophistry
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             a
             very
             great
             Abuse
             ,
             to
             produce
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             so
             many
             several
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             If
             it
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             without
             all
             doubt
             have
             produced
             the
             same
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             have
             sown
             the
             same
             seeds
             of
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             its
             Clergy
             .
             Those
             opinions
             and
             observations
             which
             now
             give
             offence
             to
             the
             Cassandrists
             ,
             would
             then
             also
             have
             offended
             some
             persons
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             like
             Moderation
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             conceive
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             First
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             brought
             forth
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             were
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             refined
             and
             delicate
             ,
             than
             ours
             have
             done
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             insist
             upon
             this
             particular
             no
             longer
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             thus
             clearly
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             had
             not
             necessarily
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             opinion
             ,
             touching
             Points
             of
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             know
             certainly
             ,
             whether
             those
             opinions
             which
             we
             meet
             withal
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             received
             by
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             All
             that
             you
             can
             gather
             thence
             is
             but
             this
             at
             the
             most
             ;
             that
             they
             themselves
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             perhaps
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             amongst
             them
             (
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             )
             maintained
             such
             or
             such
             opinions
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             written
             ,
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             will
             inform
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             held
             these
             opinions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             as
             those
             who
             shall
             conclude
             from
             the
             Books
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             at
             this
             day
             no
             other
             opinion
             maintained
             ,
             among
             the
             Clergy
             themselves
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ,
             would
             very
             much
             abuse
             themselves
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             we
             in
             like
             manner
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             when
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             find
             in
             Two
             or
             Three
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             at
             that
             time
             no
             other
             opinion
             held
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             touching
             those
             Points
             whereof
             they
             treat
             ,
             save
             that
             which
             they
             have
             delivered
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             hazardous
             business
             ,
             to
             take
             Eight
             or
             Ten
             Men
             ,
             how
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             soever
             they
             may
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             Sureties
             for
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             their
             Age.
             This
             is
             too
             little
             Security
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Sum.
             
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             Two
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             objected
             against
             that
             which
             we
             have
             before
             delivered
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             in
             Antiquity
             any
             other
             opinions
             touching
             the
             Points
             now
             in
             Debate
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             different
             from
             those
             which
             we
             now
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             either
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             would
             then
             both
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             also
             refuted
             them
             .
             But
             we
             have
             already
             heretofore
             answered
             this
             Objection
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             forbare
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             Diversity
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
             partly
             out
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             provoked
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             said
             opinions
             ,
             which
             were
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             increase
             the
             Difference
             ,
             instead
             of
             appeasing
             it
             :
             and
             partly
             also
             out
             of
             Charity
             ;
             mildly
             bearing
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             not
             any
             whit
             dangerous
             .
             I
             only
             speak
             here
             of
             those
             Differences
             in
             opinion
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             of
             :
             for
             there
             might
             be
             a
             great
             number
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             not
             of
             .
             Who
             can
             oblige
             you
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             Monk
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             had
             retired
             into
             a
             Corner
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             forsaken
             the
             World
             ,
             professing
             only
             to
             instruct
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             the
             Rules
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             known
             ,
             what
             the
             opinions
             in
             Points
             of
             Religion
             of
             all
             the
             Prelates
             of
             his
             Age
             were
             ?
             Who
             will
             pass
             his
             word
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             reprove
             that
             in
             some
             Men
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Church
             allowed
             in
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             others
             ?
             Who
             will
             warrant
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             Christendom
             in
             his
             time
             embraced
             all
             his
             opinions
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             of
             their
             own
             ?
             Possevine
             answering
             an
             Objection
             made
             by
             some
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             Works
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             hath
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             at
             all
             ,
             saith
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             no
             great
             marvel
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             that
             lay
             hid
             in
             a
             Corner
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             seen
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             the
             Arrians
             endeavoured
             to
             suppress
             .
             May
             not
             a
             Man
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             ,
             if
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             or
             Epiphanius
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             like
             Authors
             ,
             who
             were
             taken
             up
             all
             of
             them
             with
             their
             particular
             Charges
             ,
             and
             Imployments
             ,
             did
             not
             know
             of
             some
             opinions
             of
             the
             Prelates
             of
             their
             Age
             ;
             or
             that
             either
             their
             Modesty
             ,
             or
             their
             Charity
             ,
             or
             the
             little
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             Repute
             they
             had
             abroad
             ,
             might
             have
             made
             them
             conceal
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             The
             other
             Objection
             is
             drawn
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             that
             these
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             who
             held
             some
             opinions
             different
             from
             those
             which
             we
             read
             at
             this
             
             day
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             did
             not
             publish
             them
             at
             all
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             answer
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             )
             so
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             able
             ,
             were
             not
             always
             willing
             to
             do
             so
             .
             Divers
             other
             Considerations
             may
             perhaps
             also
             have
             hindred
             them
             from
             so
             doing
             :
             and
             if
             they
             are
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Pious
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             moved
             ,
             till
             they
             needs
             must
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             those
             opinions
             ,
             which
             have
             less
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
             do
             yet
             prevail
             ;
             because
             that
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             maintains
             the
             True
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             Mild
             ,
             and
             Patient
             :
             whereas
             Rashness
             ,
             which
             defends
             the
             False
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             Froward
             ,
             Eager
             ,
             and
             Ambitious
             Nature
             .
             But
             now
             let
             us
             but
             imagine
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             the
             Evidences
             of
             this
             Diversity
             of
             opinion
             may
             have
             been
             made
             away
             ,
             by
             those
             several
             ways
             before
             represented
             by
             us
             ;
             as
             namely
             having
             been
             either
             devoured
             by
             Time
             ,
             or
             suppressed
             by
             Malitious
             Men
             ;
             for
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             let
             the
             World
             see
             the
             Traces
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             concealed
             ?
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             bring
             here
             only
             bare
             Conjectures
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             Examples
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             confirming
             ,
             and
             clearing
             of
             this
             my
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Epiphanius
             maintains
             against
             Aerius
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             ranks
             among
             his
             Haeresiarchae
             ,
             or
             
               Arch
               Hereticks
            
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             Institution
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             a
             Priest
             :
             and
             this
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             answering
             all
             the
             Objections
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             If
             you
             but
             read
             the
             Passage
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             when
             you
             had
             done
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             hath
             there
             delivered
             ,
             was
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             very
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             so
             Great
             ,
             and
             so
             Renowned
             a
             Prelate
             would
             so
             slatly
             have
             denied
             the
             opinion
             which
             he
             disputed
             against
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             any
             one
             of
             his
             own
             familiar
             friends
             had
             also
             maintained
             the
             same
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             Saint
             Hierome
             
             (
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Principal
             Lights
             of
             our
             Western
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Epiphanius
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             intimate
             Friend
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             admirer
             of
             his
             Piety
             ,
             )
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             †
             that
             
               Among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               a
               name
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Age.
            
             And
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             fell
             from
             him
             in
             discourse
             only
             ,
             he
             there
             falls
             to
             proving
             the
             same
             at
             large
             ,
             alledging
             several
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ;
             and
             he
             also
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             two
             or
             three
             several
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             .
             Whereby
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             even
             Positions
             which
             have
             been
             quite
             Contradictory
             to
             the
             opinions
             which
             have
             been
             delivered
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             proposed
             in
             what
             terms
             soever
             ,
             have
             notwithstanding
             been
             sometimes
             either
             maintained
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             tolerated
             by
             some
             others
             of
             〈◊〉
             less
             Authority
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             himself
             hath
             ●al●
             extreamly
             foul
             upon
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             hath
             traduced
             divers
             of
             his
             opinions
             ,
             as
             most
             Pernicious
             and
             Deadly
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             do
             not
             any
             where
             find
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             accounted
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             hereafter
             to
             consider
             more
             at
             large
             of
             the
             like
             Examples
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             at
             present
             observe
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             Books
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             which
             we
             mentioned
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             should
             chance
             to
             have
             been
             lost
             ;
             every
             Man
             would
             then
             assuredly
             have
             concluded
             with
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             no
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ever
             held
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Priest
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             its
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Who
             now
             after
             all
             this
             will
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             other
             opinions
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             rejected
             here
             and
             there
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             as
             plain
             terms
             ,
             as
             these
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             have
             ever
             been
             defended
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             those
             times
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             they
             may
             have
             held
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             
             not
             write
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             Or
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             perhaps
             have
             written
             also
             in
             de●ence
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Books
             have
             been
             since
             lost
             ?
             How
             small
             is
             the
             number
             of
             those
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Ability
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
             write
             ?
             And
             how
             much
             smaller
             is
             the
             number
             of
             tho●●
             ,
             whose
             Wri●ings
             have
             been
             able
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             against
             either
             the
             Injury
             of
             Time
             ,
             or
             the
             Malice
             of
             Men
             ?
             It
             is
             obj●cted
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             touched
             before
             ,
             that
             S.
             Hierome
             commendeth
             ,
             and
             maintaineth
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Reliques
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             himself
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             defended
             Vigilantius
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ;
             whom
             he
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             ordinary
             Rhetorick
             calleth
             *
             
               His
               Consorts
               in
               Wickedness
            
             .
             Who
             knows
             now
             ,
             what
             these
             Bishops
             were
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             deserved
             any
             such
             usage
             at
             S.
             Hieromes
             hands
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             Expressions
             which
             he
             useth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             opinion
             ,
             are
             so
             full
             of
             Gall
             ,
             and
             of
             Choler
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             utterly
             take
             away
             all
             credit
             from
             his
             Testimony
             .
             But
             we
             have
             insisted
             long
             enough
             upon
             this
             Particular
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             forbear
             to
             instance
             any
             further
             in
             others
             .
             For
             as
             much
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             Impossible
             to
             discover
             exactly
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             sense
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             whether
             taken
             Universally
             or
             Particularly
             ;
             or
             whether
             you
             take
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             whole
             
               Body
               of
               Believers
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Prelates
             and
             
               Inseriour
               Clergy
            
             only
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             conclude
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             are
             altogether
             Insufficient
             ,
             for
             the
             proving
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             amongst
             Us.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Fathers
             are
             not
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             for
             the
             Deciding
             of
             our
             Controversies
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               I.
               That
               the
               Testimonies
               given
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               touching
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               always
               True
               and
               Certain
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             before
             shewed
             how
             hard
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             to
             discover
             what
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             been
             touching
             the
             Points
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             in
             Religion
             ;
             both
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             small
             number
             of
             Books
             we
             have
             left
             us
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             First
             Centuries
             ;
             and
             those
             too
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             treating
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             of
             a
             very
             different
             nature
             from
             our
             present
             Disputes
             ;
             and
             which
             besides
             we
             cannot
             be
             very
             well
             assured
             of
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             Forgeries
             and
             monstrous
             Corruptions
             which
             they
             have
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             been
             subject
             to
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Obscurity
             ,
             
             and
             Ambiguity
             in
             their
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             their
             representing
             unto
             us
             many
             times
             the
             Opinions
             rather
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             of
             their
             Authors
             :
             besides
             those
             many
             other
             Imperfections
             which
             are
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             their
             not
             informing
             us
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             Faith
             we
             are
             to
             hold
             each
             particular
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             their
             leaving
             us
             in
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             what
             they
             teach
             be
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             private
             Opinion
             onely
             :
             and
             whether
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Particular
             Church
             only
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             these
             Objections
             is
             sufficient
             to
             render
             their
             Testimony
             invalid
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             of
             force
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             free
             from
             all
             these
             Defects
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Question
             is
             here
             ,
             touching
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             grounded
             on
             nothing
             ,
             save
             what
             is
             sure
             and
             firm
             .
             Whosoever
             therefore
             would
             make
             use
             of
             any
             Passage
             out
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             first
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             citeth
             the
             said
             Passage
             ,
             lived
             ,
             and
             wrote
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Person
             is
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             out
             of
             which
             the
             said
             Passage
             is
             quoted
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             Passage
             cited
             is
             sincere
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             altered
             :
             and
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             genuine
             Sense
             of
             the
             Place
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             now
             come
             to
             Ripon●●s
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             changed
             not
             ,
             or
             retr●cted
             afterwards
             .
             He
             must
             also
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             in
             what
             degree
             he
             held
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             maintained
             it
             as
             his
             own
             private
             Opinion
             onely
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             onely
             :
             which
             Inquiry
             is
             a
             Business
             of
             so
             vast
             and
             almost
             infinite
             labour
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             me
             very
             much
             doubt
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             can
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             full
             and
             certain
             assurance
             what
             the
             Real
             Positive
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Controversies
             now
             debated
             in
             this
             our
             Age.
             Hence
             therefore
             our
             principal
             Question
             seems
             to
             be
             decided
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             the
             alledging
             of
             the
             Fathers
             be
             a
             sufficient
             and
             proper
             Means
             for
             the
             demonstrating
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             those
             Articles
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             who
             doth
             not
             now
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             proof
             hath
             as
             much
             or
             more
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             Question
             it self
             ?
             and
             that
             such
             Testimonies
             are
             as
             Obscure
             ,
             as
             the
             Controverted
             Opinions
             themselves
             ?
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             too
             hastily
             ,
             and
             upon
             too
             light
             grounds
             ,
             to
             reject
             this
             way
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             we
             will
             pass
             by
             all
             that
             obscurity
             that
             is
             found
             touching
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             discover
             what
             the
             Opinion
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             been
             touching
             the
             aforesaid
             Points
             ,
             we
             will
             now
             in
             this
             Second
             Book
             consider
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             their
             Authority
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             ought
             ,
             or
             may
             ,
             without
             further
             examination
             ,
             believe
             on
             their
             score
             ,
             what
             we
             know
             them
             certainly
             to
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             that
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Passages
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             you
             have
             them
             speaking
             only
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             testifying
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             their
             Time
             :
             In
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             propose
             to
             you
             ,
             like
             Doctors
             ,
             their
             own
             Private
             Opinions
             .
             Now
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             World
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             things
             :
             For
             in
             a
             Witness
             there
             is
             required
             only
             Faithfulness
             and
             Truth
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             
               Doctor
               ,
               Learning
            
             and
             Knowledge
             .
             The
             one
             perswadeth
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             opinion
             we
             have
             of
             his
             Veracity
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Arguments
             .
             The
             Fathers
             are
             Witnesses
             onely
             ,
             when
             they
             barely
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Times
             held
             such
             or
             such
             Opinions
             :
             And
             they
             are
             then
             Doctors
             ,
             when
             getting
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             the
             Chair
             ,
             they
             propose
             unto
             us
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             making
             them
             good
             either
             out
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             Reason
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             they
             give
             ,
             touching
             the
             Faith
             held
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             all
             they
             bring
             ,
             for
             certain
             Truths
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             But
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             should
             deserve
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             for
             such
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             would
             they
             stand
             us
             in
             very
             little
             stead
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Business
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             The
             Reason
             which
             moveth
             me
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             very
             Men
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             Admirers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             do
             yet
             confess
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             erre
             very
             little
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             are
             often
             out
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             failings
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             because
             that
             Right
             is
             an
             Universal
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             every
             way
             Uniform
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             one
             sort
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             mixed
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             enchased
             with
             divers
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             may
             very
             easily
             escape
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             be
             not
             so
             rightly
             understood
             by
             ,
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             piercing
             Wits
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Churches
             Belief
             ,
             in
             every
             particular
             Age
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Right
             ;
             and
             a
             Point
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             So
             that
             it
             followeth
             hence
             ,
             that
             possibly
             the
             Fathers
             may
             have
             erred
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             an
             account
             hereof
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             infallibly
             True
             :
             Neither
             yet
             may
             we
             be
             thought
             hereby
             to
             accuse
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Falshood
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             often
             do
             the
             honestest
             Persons
             that
             are
             ,
             innocently
             testifie
             such
             things
             as
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             which
             it
             afterwards
             appeareth
             that
             they
             saw
             not
             at
             all
             ?
             for
             Goodness
             renders
             not
             Men
             infallible
             .
             The
             Fathers
             therefore
             ,
             being
             but
             Men
             ,
             might
             both
             be
             deceived
             themselves
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             might
             consequently
             also
             deceive
             those
             who
             have
             confided
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             innocently
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             design
             of
             doing
             so
             .
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             been
             wholly
             free
             from
             Passion
             neither
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             but
             knows
             ,
             that
             Passion
             very
             
             o●ten
             disguiseth
             things
             ,
             and
             ma●●●h
             them
             appear
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             honestest
             Men
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             much
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             sometimes
             they
             are
             affectionately
             carried
             away
             with
             one
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             much
             abhor
             another
             .
             Which
             secret
             Passion
             might
             easily
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             held
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             were
             most
             taken
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             rejected
             that
             which
             they
             themselves
             disliked
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             but
             the
             least
             appearance
             or
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             this
             Belief
             :
             For
             Men
             are
             very
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             desire
             .
             I
             conceive
             we
             may
             hereto
             impute
             that
             Testimony
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             where
             he
             affirms
             ,
             *
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             were
             immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             doubt
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             was
             in
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ,
             and
             his
             inclining
             manifestly
             to
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             was
             propagated
             together
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             descended
             down
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             this
             doubt
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             his
             ,
             manifestly
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             embraced
             or
             concluded
             upon
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Opinions
             :
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             utterly
             improbable
             ,
             
             that
             so
             modest
             a
             Man
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             was
             ,
             would
             have
             cast
             off
             the
             general
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             up
             a
             particular
             Fancy
             of
             his
             own
             .
             But
             the
             Passion
             wherewith
             S.
             Hierome
             was
             at
             that
             time
             carried
             away
             against
             Ruffinus
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             his
             time
             being
             also
             of
             the
             said
             Opinion
             ,
             easily
             wrought
             in
             him
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Common
             Judgment
             and
             Opinion
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             .
             From
             the
             same
             Root
             also
             sprung
             that
             Errour
             of
             John
             Bishop
             of
             
             Thessalonica
             ,
             
             (
             if
             at
             least
             it
             be
             an
             Errour
             ,
             )
             who
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               ,
               That
            
             Angels
             
               are
               not
               wholly
            
             Incorporeal
             ,
             and
             Invisible
             ;
             
               but
               that
               they
               have
               Bodies
               ,
               though
               of
               a
               very
               Rare
               and
               thin
               Substance
               ,
               not
               much
               unlike
               those
               of
               the
            
             Fire
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             Air.
             For
             those
             who
             published
             the
             General
             Councils
             at
             Rome
             ,
             conceive
             this
             to
             have
             been
             his
             own
             private
             Opinion
             onely
             :
             a
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             (
             neither
             shall
             we
             need
             at
             present
             to
             examine
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             their
             Conceit
             ;
             )
             you
             then
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Affection
             this
             Author
             bare
             to
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             carried
             him
             so
             far
             away
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             father
             upon
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             what
             was
             indeed
             but
             his
             own
             particular
             Opinion
             :
             though
             otherwise
             he
             were
             a
             Man
             who
             was
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             the
             VII
             Council
             ,
             b
             which
             not
             onely
             citeth
             him
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             honours
             him
             also
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Father
             .
             Epiphanius
             must
             also
             be
             excused
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             where
             he
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             held
             by
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             the
             Custom
             which
             it
             had
             of
             meeting
             together
             thrice
             a
             Week
             ,
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             :
             which
             yet
             c
             Petavius
             maketh
             evidently
             appear
             not
             to
             have
             been
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Institution
            
             .
             The
             Mistakes
             of
             Venerable
             Bede
             ,
             noted
             and
             censured
             elsewhere
             by
             d
             Petavius
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             fame
             nature
             also
             :
             e
             
               The
               Belief
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               lived
               in
               the
               Flesh
               Thirty
               three
               Years
               ,
               or
               there
               about
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Passion
               :
            
             And
             he
             saith
             moreover
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               Its
               Belief
               ,
               by
               the
               Marks
               which
               they
               yearly
               set
               upon
               their
               Tapers
               ,
               upon
            
             Good
             Friday
             ;
             
               whereon
               they
               always
               inscribe
               a
               Number
               of
               
               Tears
               ,
               which
               is
               less
               by
               Thirty
               three
               than
               the
               common
            
             Aera
             
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             .
             He
             likewise
             saith
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               any
               Catholick
               to
               doubt
               whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               suffered
               on
               the
               Cross
               the
               XV
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             Now
             Petavius
             hath
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             Beda
             delivers
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             Churches
             Belief
             ,
             are
             nothing
             less
             than
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             .
             *
             The
             curious
             Reader
             may
             observe
             many
             the
             like
             Carriages
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             but
             these
             here
             already
             set
             down
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             justifie
             the
             doubt
             which
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             as
             Certain
             Truths
             the
             Testimony
             which
             the
             Fathers
             give
             ,
             touching
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Time.
             Nevertheless
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Depositions
             and
             Testimonies
             in
             this
             Particular
             were
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             True
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             they
             be
             of
             little
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             Passages
             wherein
             they
             testifie
             plainly
             ,
             and
             in
             direct
             Terms
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Time
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Business
             of
             an
             Historian
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             to
             correct
             their
             Vices
             and
             Errours
             ;
             telling
             them
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             believe
             ,
             rather
             than
             troubling
             them
             with
             Discourses
             of
             what
             is
             done
             or
             believed
             by
             others
             .
             But
             yet
             when
             they
             do
             give
             their
             Testimony
             what
             the
             Belief
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             was
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             of
             theirs
             ought
             not
             to
             extend
             save
             onely
             to
             what
             was
             apparently
             such
             ,
             and
             which
             besides
             was
             apparent
             to
             themselves
             too
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             proved
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             know
             the
             Sense
             and
             Opinions
             of
             every
             particular
             Christian
             that
             lived
             in
             their
             time
             ;
             nor
             yet
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             who
             were
             set
             over
             them
             :
             but
             of
             some
             certain
             
             Particular
             Christians
             onely
             .
             Forasmuch
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             very
             Men
             who
             have
             the
             Church
             in
             greatest
             esteem
             ,
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             Particular
             Churches
             is
             not
             infallible
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             such
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             these
             can
             standus
             in
             very
             little
             or
             no
             stead
             ,
             seeing
             they
             represent
             unto
             us
             such
             Opinions
             as
             are
             not
             always
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             True
             ,
             and
             which
             consequently
             are
             so
             far
             from
             confirming
             and
             proving
             ours
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             they
             rather
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             being
             examined
             aud
             proved
             themselves
             .
             But
             ,
             yet
             ,
             suppose
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Beliefs
             of
             Particular
             Churches
             were
             Infallible
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             )
             yet
             would
             not
             this
             make
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             are
             of
             the
             clean
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             Proofs
             ought
             to
             be
             fetched
             from
             such
             things
             as
             are
             confessed
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             your
             Adversary
             ,
             whom
             you
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             ;
             otherwise
             you
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             move
             him
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             quit
             his
             former
             Opinion
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Farthers
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             of
             their
             Times
             ,
             are
             of
             this
             Nature
             ;
             it
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             we
             now
             consider
             their
             other
             Discourses
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             delivered
             themselves
             ,
             not
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             deposing
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             ;
             but
             as
             Doctors
             ,
             instructing
             us
             in
             what
             they
             believed
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             how
             Holy
             and
             Able
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             they
             were
             still
             Men
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             subject
             to
             Error
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Business
             so
             much
             transcending
             Humane
             Apprehension
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             onely
             was
             able
             to
             direct
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             their
             Pens
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             withhold
             them
             from
             falling
             into
             any
             Error
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             it
             directed
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             while
             they
             wrote
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             Now
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             any
             way
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             present
             always
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             their
             
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             see
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             wrote
             .
             They
             neither
             pretend
             to
             this
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             yet
             doth
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             attribute
             unto
             them
             this
             Assistance
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             perhaps
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Gloss
             upon
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             *
             who
             is
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             stand
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             written
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             tittle
             :
             who
             yet
             is
             very
             justly
             called
             to
             a
             round
             account
             for
             this
             ,
             by
             *
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
            
             ,
             and
             *
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ,
             Two
             Spanish
             Doctors
             .
             For
             as
             much
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             that
             which
             is
             True
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             we
             neither
             may
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             believe
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             appear
             to
             us
             to
             have
             been
             certainly
             True.
             Now
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             assured
             of
             this
             ,
             by
             Their
             Single
             Authority
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             always
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             from
             above
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             use
             of
             some
             other
             Guides
             in
             this
             our
             Inquiry
             ;
             namely
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Present
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             such
             means
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             have
             made
             use
             of
             :
             So
             that
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Assertions
             ,
             are
             no
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             us
             to
             build
             any
             of
             our
             Opinions
             upon
             :
             they
             only
             serve
             to
             encline
             us
             before
             hand
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             great
             opinion
             which
             we
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             causing
             us
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             They
             would
             never
             have
             embraced
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             except
             it
             had
             been
             True.
             Which
             manner
             of
             Argumentation
             how
             ever
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             Probable
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Persons
             we
             have
             here
             to
             do
             withal
             ,
             are
             only
             Men
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             and
             in
             this
             particular
             Case
             ,
             where
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             touching
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             ;
             since
             that
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             grounded
             ,
             not
             upon
             Probabilities
             ,
             but
             upon
             necessary
             Truths
             .
             The
             Fathers
             are
             like
             to
             other
             great
             Masters
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             their
             Opinions
             are
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             Valid
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             whereon
             they
             are
             grounded
             :
             only
             they
             have
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             
             that
             their
             very
             Name
             begets
             in
             us
             a
             readiness
             ,
             and
             inclination
             ,
             to
             receive
             whatsoever
             comes
             from
             them
             ;
             while
             we
             think
             it
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             so
             Excellent
             men
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             should
             ever
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             False
             .
             Thus
             in
             Humane
             Sciences
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             an
             Aristotle
             is
             of
             a
             far
             different
             Value
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             any
             other
             Philosopher
             of
             less
             Account
             ;
             because
             that
             all
             men
             are
             before-hand
             possessed
             with
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Great
             Philosopher
             would
             not
             maintain
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             consonant
             to
             Reason
             .
             But
             this
             is
             Prejudice
             only
             :
             for
             if
             upon
             better
             examination
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             found
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             Bare
             Authority
             would
             then
             no
             longer
             prevail
             with
             us
             ;
             what
             himself
             had
             sometime
             gallantly
             said
             ,
             would
             then
             here
             take
             place
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sacred
               thing
               ,
               always
               to
               preferre
               the
            
             Truth
             ,
             
             before
             Friendship
             .
             Let
             the
             Fathers
             therefore
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             be
             the
             Aristotles
             in
             Christian
             Philosophy
             :
             and
             let
             us
             have
             a
             Reverent
             esteem
             of
             Them
             and
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             they
             deserve
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             too
             rash
             in
             concluding
             ,
             that
             Persons
             of
             so
             eminent
             ,
             both
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             should
             maintain
             any
             Erroneous
             ,
             or
             vain
             Opinions
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             are
             we
             bound
             withal
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Memory
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             might
             sometimes
             fail
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             their
             Writings
             ,
             by
             those
             Principles
             from
             whence
             they
             draw
             their
             Conclusions
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             sit
             down
             upon
             their
             Bare
             Assertions
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             we
             have
             discovered
             them
             to
             be
             True.
             If
             I
             were
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             other
             Persons
             than
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             add
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             already
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             clearly
             enough
             proved
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             of
             Authority
             enough
             ,
             to
             oblige
             us
             necessarily
             to
             follow
             their
             Opinions
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             Question
             here
             is
             ,
             touching
             these
             great
             Names
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             highly
             honoured
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             man
             may
             accuse
             us
             of
             endeavouring
             to
             rob
             them
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Respect
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             
             hold
             it
             necessary
             to
             examine
             this
             business
             a
             little
             more
             exactly
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             no
             more
             Authority
             ,
             neither
             in
             Themselves
             ,
             nor
             in
             respect
             of
             Us
             ,
             than
             hath
             been
             already
             by
             Us
             attributed
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Fathers
               themselves
               testifie
               against
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               Absolutely
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               Own
               bare
               Word
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               deliver
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             themselves
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             Reason
             must
             needs
             know
             this
             better
             than
             we
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             now
             hear
             ,
             what
             they
             testifie
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             indeed
             hold
             them
             in
             so
             high
             Esteem
             ,
             as
             we
             make
             profession
             of
             ,
             let
             us
             allow
             of
             their
             Judgment
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             attributing
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             unto
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             than
             they
             Themselves
             require
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Principal
             Light
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             being
             entred
             into
             a
             Contestation
             with
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             touching
             the
             Interpretation
             before-mentioned
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Saint
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ;
             and
             finding
             himself
             hardly
             pressed
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             six
             ,
             or
             seven
             Greek
             Writers
             ,
             which
             were
             urged
             against
             him
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             to
             rid
             his
             hands
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             make
             open
             profession
             ,
             in
             what
             account
             he
             held
             that
             sort
             of
             Writers
             :
             
             *
             
               I
               confess
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               thy
               Charity
               ,
               that
               I
               only
               owe
               to
               those
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               called
               Canonical
               ,
               that
               Reverence
               and
               Honour
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               stedfastly
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               their
               Authors
               ever
               committed
               any
               Error
               in
               writing
               the
               same
               .
               And
               if
               by
               chance
               .
               I
               there
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               to
               contradict
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               presently
               think
               that
               certainly
               either
               my
               Copy
               is
               Imperfect
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               Correct
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               the
               Interpreter
               did
               not
               so
               well
               understand
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Original
               :
               or
               lastly
               ,
               that
               I
               my self
               have
               not
               so
               rightly
               understood
               Him.
               But
               as
               for
               all
               other
               Writers
               ,
               how
               Eminent
               soever
               they
               are
               ,
               either
               for
               Sanctity
               ,
               or
               Learning
               ,
               I
               read
               them
               so
               as
               not
               presently
               to
               conclude
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               there
               find
               ,
               to
               be
               True
               ,
               because
               They
               have
               said
               it
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               because
               they
               convince
               me
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Canonical
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               some
               Probable
               Reason
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               say
               is
               True.
               Neither
               do
               I
               think
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               that
               thou
               thy self
               art
               of
               any
               other
               Opinion
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               thou
               expectest
               that
               we
               should
               read
               thy
               Books
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               those
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ;
             
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               whose
               Writings
               ,
               as
               being
               exempt
               from
               all
               Errour
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               doubt
               .
            
             And
             having
             afterwards
             opposed
             some
             other
             the
             like
             Authorities
             ,
             against
             those
             alledged
             by
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               done
               so
            
             ,
             *
             
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               accounted
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               only
               to
               be
               the
               Books
               ,
               to
               which
               (
               as
               he
               said
               before
               )
               he
               owed
               that
               ingenuous
               
               Duty
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               never
               erred
               ,
               or
               deceived
               the
               Reader
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
             This
             Holy
             man
             accounted
             this
             Advice
             to
             be
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             repeat
             it
             again
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             intreat
             my
             Reader
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             set
             down
             here
             the
             whole
             Passage
             at
             length
             .
             *
             
               As
               for
               these
               kind
               of
               Books
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             Books
             which
             we
             Write
             ,
             not
             with
             Authority
             of
             Commanding
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             a
             Design
             of
             exercising
             our selves
             ,
             to
             benefit
             others
             ;
             )
             
               we
               are
               so
               to
               read
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               bound
               necessarily
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               having
               a
               liberty
               left
               us
               ,
               of
               judging
               of
               what
               we
               read
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               quite
               shut
               out
               these
               Books
               ,
               and
               deprive
               posterity
               of
               the
               most
               profitable
               labour
               of
               exercising
               their
               Language
               ,
               and
               Stile
               ,
               in
               the
               handling
               and
               treating
               of
               hard
               Questions
               ;
               we
               make
               a
               Distinction
               betwixt
               these
               Books
               of
               Later
               Writers
               ,
               and
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Authority
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ;
               which
               having
               been
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               hath
               since
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               propagated
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               been
               placed
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               a
               high
               Throne
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               reverenced
               and
               adored
               ,
               by
               every
               Faithful
               and
               Godly
               Vnderstanding
               .
               And
               if
               we
               
               chance
               here
               to
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               troubleth
               us
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               Absurd
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               was
               ignorant
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               either
               our
               Copy
               is
               false
               ,
               or
               the
               Interpreter
               is
               mistaken
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               we
               understand
               not
               him
               aright
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Writings
               of
               those
               other
               Authors
               ,
               who
               have
               come
               after
               Them
               ,
               the
               number
               whereof
               is
               almost
               infinite
               ,
               though
               coming
               very
               far
               short
               of
               this
               most
               sacred
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               sometimes
               find
               in
               them
               the
               very
               same
               truth
               ,
               though
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               of
               equal
               Authority
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               by
               chance
               we
               here
               meet
               with
               such
               things
               as
               seem
               contrary
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               by
               reason
               perhaps
               of
               our
               not
               understanding
               them
               only
               ;
               we
               have
               our
               Liberty
               ,
               either
               in
               reading
               ,
               or
               hearing
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               approve
               of
               what
               we
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               reject
               that
               which
               we
               conceive
               not
               to
               be
               so
               right
               .
               So
               that
               except
               all
               such
               passages
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               either
               by
               some
               certain
               reason
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               the
               Canonical
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               asserted
               either
               really
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               have
               been
               ;
               he
               that
               shall
               reject
               ,
               or
               not
               assent
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               ought
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               reprehended
               .
            
             
             And
             thus
             far
             have
             we
             S.
             Augustine
             testifying
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             too
             long
             to
             be
             inserted
             here
             ;
             )
             that
             those
             opinions
             which
             we
             find
             delivered
             by
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             are
             grounded
             ,
             not
             upon
             their
             bare
             Authority
             ,
             but
             upon
             their
             Reasons
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             bind
             not
             our
             belief
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             consonant
             either
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             to
             Reason
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             persons
             that
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             but
             possibly
             may
             have
             erred
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             course
             which
             is
             at
             this
             day
             observed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             sufficiency
             enough
             for
             the
             discovery
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             in
             doubt
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             what
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             is
             of
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Here
             shall
             you
             presently
             have
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             Father
             brought
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             said
             place
             ;
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             S.
             Augustine
             giveth
             us
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             us
             examine
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             though
             a
             Passage
             as
             clear
             and
             express
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             assent
             unto
             it
             ,
             unless
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             be
             first
             proved
             unto
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             certain
             Reason
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             assent
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Account
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             alledge
             ,
             not
             the
             Names
             ,
             but
             the
             Reasons
             of
             Books
             ;
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Quality
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Solidity
             of
             their
             Proofs
             ;
             to
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             they
             give
             us
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             face
             ,
             or
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             us
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             dispute
             ,
             from
             Persons
             ,
             to
             Things
             .
             And
             S.
             Jerome
             also
             seemeth
             to
             commend
             unto
             us
             this
             manner
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             second
             Commentary
             upon
             Hosea
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             Then
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             Authors
             of
             Books
             are
             once
             departed
             this
             life
             )
             
               we
               judge
               of
               their
               worth
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               parts
               only
               ;
               not
               considering
               at
               all
               the
               Dignity
               of
               their
               Name
               :
               and
               the
               Reader
               hath
               regard
               only
               to
               what
               he
               reads
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Author
               whose
               it
               is
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               he
               were
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               a
               Lay-man
               ;
               a
               General
               and
               a
               Lord
               ,
               or
               a
               common
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               a
               Servant
               ;
               whether
               he
               lie
               in
               Purple
               and
               in
               Silk
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               vilest
               ,
               and
               coursest
               rags
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               judged
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               his
               degree
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               merit
               and
               worth
               of
               his
               Works
               .
            
             Now
             he
             here
             speaks
             either
             of
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             or
             of
             Fact
             :
             and
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             either
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             this
             course
             in
             our
             Judgments
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             Affirmation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World
             so
             to
             do
             .
             If
             his
             words
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             he
             then
             clearly
             takes
             away
             all
             Authority
             from
             the
             bare
             Names
             of
             Writers
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             us
             to
             consider
             the
             Quality
             only
             ,
             and
             weight
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Arguments
             they
             use
             .
             If
             he
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             not
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             taken
             with
             the
             titles
             and
             names
             of
             Books
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             .
             But
             supposing
             however
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             S.
             Hieroms
             meaning
             ;
             we
             may
             notwithstanding
             very
             safely
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             approveth
             of
             the
             said
             course
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             having
             this
             occasion
             of
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             reprehend
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             hast
             any
             mind
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             judgment
             ,
             lay
             me
             aside
             the
             Names
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             of
             Cyril
             ;
             and
             forget
             for
             this
             once
             the
             Rochet
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Chair
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Patriarchal
             Robe
             of
             the
             two
             last
             :
             and
             observe
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             they
             were
             :
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             their
             opinions
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             dignity
             of
             their
             persons
             .
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             me
             very
             much
             wonder
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             the
             most
             conversant
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             should
             trouble
             themselves
             in
             stuffing
             up
             their
             Books
             with
             declamatory
             expressions
             ,
             
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             Authors
             they
             produce
             ;
             not
             forbearing
             to
             recount
             to
             you
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Nobleness
             of
             their
             Extraction
             ,
             the
             choiceness
             of
             their
             Education
             ,
             the
             gallantry
             of
             their
             Parts
             ,
             the
             eminency
             of
             their
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             State.
             This
             manner
             of
             writing
             may
             perhaps
             suit
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             precepts
             of
             Rhetorick
             :
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             it
             agreeth
             ill
             enough
             with
             S.
             
             Hierom's
             rule
             ,
             which
             we
             gave
             you
             a
             little
             before
             .
             But
             let
             us
             now
             observe
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             other
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             express
             passages
             of
             his
             ,
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             this
             great
             Aristarchus
             ,
             and
             Censor
             of
             Antiquity
             hath
             been
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             .
             *
             
               I
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             writing
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             
               that
               I
               place
               the
               Apostles
               in
               a
               distinct
               rank
               from
               all
               other
               Writers
               :
               for
               as
               
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               always
               speak
               truth
               :
               but
               as
               for
               those
               other
               ,
               they
               erre
               sometimes
               ,
               like
               Men
               as
               they
               were
               .
            
             What
             could
             he
             have
             said
             more
             expresly
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Assertion
             before
             laid
             down
             ?
             *
             
               There
               are
               others
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             both
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             Latins
             ,
             
               who
               have
               erred
               also
               in
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ;
               whose
               Names
               I
               need
               not
               here
               set
               down
               lest
               I
               might
               seem
               to
               defend
            
             Origen
             
               by
               the
               Errors
               of
               others
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               his
               own
               Worth.
            
             How
             then
             can
             we
             confide
             in
             them
             ,
             unless
             we
             examine
             their
             Opinions
             by
             their
             Reasons
             ?
             a
             
               I
               shall
            
             (
             faith
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             read
             Origen
             ,
             
               as
               I
               read
               others
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               he
               hath
               erred
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               they
               have
               done
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             speaking
             in
             general
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             which
             We
             now
             call
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Faults
             and
             Errors
             that
             are
             found
             in
             their
             Books
             ;
             b
             
               It
               may
               be
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               either
               they
               have
               erred
               out
               of
               meer
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               they
               wrote
               in
               some
               other
               Sense
               than
               we
               understand
               them
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               their
               Writings
               have
               by
               degrees
               been
               corrupted
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Transcribers
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               before
               the
               appearing
               of
               that
               impudent
               Devil
            
             Arius
             
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               let
               some
               things
               fall
               from
               them
               innocently
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               warily
               as
               they
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               can
               hardly
               escape
               the
               Cavils
               of
               wrangling
               Spirits
               .
            
             Which
             Passage
             of
             his
             is
             a
             very
             excellent
             and
             remarkable
             one
             ,
             and
             containeth
             in
             it
             a
             brief
             ,
             yet
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             Justification
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             what
             we
             have
             hitherto
             delivered
             in
             this
             our
             Discourse
             .
             Do
             but
             think
             therefore
             with
             how
             much
             circumspection
             we
             are
             to
             read
             and
             to
             weigh
             these
             Authors
             ,
             and
             how
             careful
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             examining
             ,
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             either
             some
             fault
             committed
             by
             the
             Transcriber
             ,
             or
             some
             obscurity
             in
             the
             Expression
             ,
             or
             some
             negligence
             in
             the
             Conception
             ,
             or
             lastly
             ,
             some
             error
             in
             the
             Proposition
             .
             In
             another
             place
             ,
             having
             set
             down
             the
             Opinions
             
             
             As
             for
             their
             Expositions
             ,
             he
             resuseth
             them
             openly
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             do
             not
             please
             him
             .
             Thus
             doth
             he
             find
             fault
             with
             the
             Exposition
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             the
             Word
             Israel
             ;
             which
             they
             will
             have
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               A
               Man
               seeing
               God
            
             :
             m
             
               Notwithstanding
               that
               those
               who
               interpret
               it
               thus
               ,
               are
               Persons
               of
               very
               great
               both
               Authority
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               and
               whose
               very
               shadow
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               sufficient
               to
               bear
               us
               down
               ;
               yet
               cannot
               we
               chuse
               but
               follow
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               gave
               this
               Name
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               rather
               than
               the
               Power
               of
               any
               Secular
               Eloquence
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               it
               be
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             CXLVI
             Epistle
             ,
             written
             to
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             n
             
               That
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               not
               considering
               the
               Text
               ,
               conceive
               Superstitiously
               ,
               rather
               than
               Truly
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
            
             XLIV
             Psalm
             ,
             E●●ctavit
             cor
             meum
             verbum
             bonum
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               is
               inditing
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             yet
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             him
             ,
             understood
             these
             words
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             likewise
             the
             General
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             That
             Adam
             was
             buried
             upon
             Mount
             Calvary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             where
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             :
             And
             yet
             S.
             Hierome
             o
             rejecteth
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             he
             makes
             himself
             merry
             with
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             at
             all
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             among
             the
             afore-named
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             Pious
             Affection
             which
             they
             bare
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             p
             That
             he
             denied
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             Man
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             of
             his
             Denial
             is
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Man
               ▪
               for
               I
               know
               that
               he
               is
               God.
            
             q
             
               The
               Intelligent
               Reader
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             S.
             
               Hierome
               )
               will
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               how
               idle
               and
               frivolous
               a
               thing
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               accuse
               our
               Saviour
               as
               guilty
               
               of
               a
               Lie
               ,
               by
               excusing
               his
               Apostle
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               S.
               Peter
               did
               not
               deny
               him
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               must
               necessarily
               then
               have
               lied
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             r
             He
             takes
             the
             same
             liberty
             also
             in
             reprehending
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             understands
             by
             Gog
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Ezechiel
             ,
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Gothes
             :
             neither
             do
             those
             other
             Fathers
             scape
             his
             Lash
             ;
             who
             pleasing
             themselves
             too
             much
             with
             their
             Allegories
             ,
             
             take
             Bosra
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             signifies
             
               a
               Fortress
            
             .
             I
             might
             here
             produce
             very
             many
             the
             like
             Passages
             ,
             but
             these
             few
             shall
             now
             serve
             as
             a
             Taste
             onely
             :
             For
             who
             seeth
             not
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             these
             Holy
             Men
             took
             not
             the
             Fathers
             who
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Judges
             ,
             or
             Arbitrators
             ,
             touching
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             receive
             their
             Testimonies
             and
             Depositions
             ,
             as
             Oracles
             ,
             but
             reserved
             the
             Right
             ,
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             alloweth
             to
             every
             Man
             ,
             of
             examining
             them
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Neither
             are
             we
             to
             take
             any
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             when
             he
             seems
             to
             except
             out
             of
             this
             number
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             of
             S.
             Hilary
             ;
             writing
             to
             Laeta
             ,
             and
             telling
             her
             ,
             That
             her
             Daughter
             Paula
             might
             walk
             securely
             ,
             and
             with
             firm
             footing
             ,
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             counselleth
             her
             ſ
             
               to
               take
               delight
               in
               these
               Mens
               Writings
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               their
               Books
               the
               Piety
               of
               Faith
               wavereth
               not
               :
               And
               as
               for
               all
               other
               Authors
               ,
               she
               may
               read
               them
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               pass
               her
               judgment
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               follow
               them
               .
            
             For
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             there
             should
             be
             some
             Piece
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             no
             Error
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             questionless
             there
             are
             many
             such
             )
             yet
             would
             not
             this
             render
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             Infallible
             .
             How
             many
             such
             Books
             are
             there
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             the
             one
             Party
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             hath
             been
             able
             to
             discover
             any
             the
             least
             Error
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             Man
             will
             presently
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             admit
             of
             these
             Authors
             as
             Judges
             of
             our
             Faith.
             A
             Man
             may
             there
             find
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             several
             Authors
             ,
             touching
             a
             certain
             Question
             that
             had
             been
             proposed
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Reader
             might
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             best
             ;
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             of
             his
             so
             doing
             :
             c
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               ought
               not
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Example
               of
            
             Pythagoras
             
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               Prejudicated
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Proposer
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Thing
               Proposed
               :
            
             Which
             words
             of
             his
             do
             sufficiently
             confirm
             the
             Sense
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             given
             of
             that
             Passage
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             second
             Commentary
             upon
             Hosea
             .
             He
             presently
             afterwards
             adds
             ;
             d
             
               My
               purpose
               is
               to
               read
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               to
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             which
             he
             hath
             commended
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             LXXVI
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             he
             adviseth
             us
             e
             
               to
               read
            
             Origen
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Novatus
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               caution
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               take
               heed
               of
               embracing
               that
               which
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               bids
               us
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               hold
               fast
               onely
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             course
             he
             constantly
             takes
             ,
             censuring
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Liberty
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Expositions
             of
             all
             those
             who
             went
             before
             him
             .
             He
             gives
             you
             freely
             his
             Judgment
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             e
             That
             Cyprian
             
               scarcely
               touched
               the
               Scriptures
               at
               all
               ;
               that
            
             Victorinus
             
               was
               not
               able
               to
               express
               his
               own
               Conceptions
               ;
               that
            
             Lactantius
             
               is
               not
               so
               happy
               in
               his
               Endeavours
               of
               proving
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               overthrowing
               that
               of
               others
               ;
               that
            
             Arnobius
             
               is
               very
               uneven
               and
               confused
               ,
               and
               too
               luxuriant
               ;
               that
               S.
            
             Hilary
             
               is
               too
               swelling
               ,
               
               and
               incumbred
               with
               too
               long
               Periods
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             set
             before
             you
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Theodorus
               ,
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             ;
             whose
             professed
             Enemy
             he
             hath
             declared
             himself
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             reproveth
             very
             sharply
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             come
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             yet
             himself
             confesseth
             them
             all
             to
             have
             been
             Men
             of
             very
             great
             Parts
             ;
             giving
             even
             Origen
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Writer
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             f
             
               That
               none
               but
               the
               ignorant
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Masters
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             meddle
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             whose
             Names
             have
             never
             been
             cried
             down
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             do
             but
             mark
             how
             he
             deals
             with
             
               Rhetitius
               Augustudunensis
            
             ,
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Author
             :
             g
             
               There
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               things
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               shew
               very
               mean
               and
               poor
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             h
             
               He
               seemeth
               to
               have
               had
               so
               ill
               an
               Opinion
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               a
               conceit
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               was
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               his
               Faults
               .
            
             He
             taketh
             the
             same
             liberty
             also
             ,
             in
             rejecting
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Expositions
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             not
             without
             passing
             upon
             them
             very
             tart
             Girds
             too
             .
             He
             justifies
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             findeth
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Faults
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             ,
             against
             almost
             the
             general
             consent
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             more
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             too
             who
             lived
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             who
             all
             esteemed
             it
             as
             a
             Divine
             Piece
             .
             i
             He
             scoffs
             at
             the
             conceit
             of
             those
             Men
             who
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             LXX
             Interpreters
             ,
             being
             put
             severally
             into
             Seventy
             distinct
             Cells
             ,
             were
             inspired
             from
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             k
             
               Let
               them
               keep
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             his
             own
             Backbiters
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             scorn
             )
             
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               Seventy
               Cells
               of
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             Pharos
             ,
             
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               lose
               their
               Sails
               of
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               bewail
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Cordage
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             perhaps
             the
             same
             Truth
             ,
             (
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             )
             but
             it
             will
             not
             be
             of
             equal
             Authority
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             as
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             hath
             observed
             ,
             this
             last
             Passage
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             in
             the
             Point
             touching
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             great
             Disputes
             betwixt
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             the
             Arians
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             his
             words
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             General
             sense
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             as
             to
             S.
             Hilaries
             particular
             ,
             who
             hath
             had
             his
             failings
             in
             some
             certain
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             although
             S.
             Hierome
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             speaking
             in
             a
             General
             sense
             (
             as
             his
             words
             indeed
             seem
             to
             bear
             )
             yet
             might
             the
             same
             thing
             possibly
             happen
             to
             him
             here
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             observed
             hath
             oftentimes
             befallen
             to
             others
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Judgment
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             have
             a
             greater
             Opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             he
             himself
             hath
             of
             other
             Men.
             And
             S.
             Augustine
             told
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             expected
             Men
             should
             judge
             any
             otherwise
             of
             him
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             safely
             keep
             to
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             believe
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             S.
             Hierome
             had
             never
             any
             intention
             that
             we
             should
             receive
             all
             his
             Positions
             as
             Infallible
             Truths
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             read
             and
             examine
             his
             Writings
             with
             the
             same
             freedom
             that
             we
             do
             those
             of
             other
             Men.
             And
             if
             we
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             take
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             word
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             let
             us
             yet
             take
             S.
             
             Hierome's
             own
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             second
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Prophet
             Habakkuk
             ,
             saith
             ,
             t
             
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               my
               sense
               in
               brief
               :
               but
               if
               any
               one
               produce
               that
               which
               is
               more
               exact
               and
               true
               ,
               take
               his
               Exposition
               rather
               than
               mine
               .
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             upon
             the
             Prophet
             Zephaniah
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             u
             
               We
               have
               now
               done
               our
               utmost
               endeavour
               ,
               in
               giving
               an
               Allegorical
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               other
               can
               
               bring
               that
               which
               is
               more
               Probable
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Reason
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               we
               have
               delivered
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               be
               swaied
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               ours
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             speaketh
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             x
             
               This
               we
               have
               delivered
               according
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               poor
               Ability
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               you
               a
               short
               touch
               of
               the
               divers
               Opinions
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               own
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               yet
               if
               any
               Man
               can
               give
               me
               a
               better
               and
               truer
               Account
               of
               these
               Things
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               ready
               to
               embrace
               the
               same
               .
            
             Is
             this
             now
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             ask
             ,
             to
             bind
             up
             our
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             our
             Belief
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             have
             no
             further
             liberty
             of
             refusing
             what
             he
             hath
             once
             laid
             down
             before
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             searching
             into
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Opinions
             ?
             No
             ,
             let
             us
             rather
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Liberty
             which
             they
             all
             allow
             us
             :
             let
             us
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             they
             themselves
             advise
             us
             )
             when
             what
             they
             deliver
             is
             grounded
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             If
             they
             had
             not
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Caution
             ,
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             those
             Authors
             who
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             now
             been
             wholly
             stuffed
             up
             with
             the
             Dreams
             of
             an
             Origen
             ,
             or
             an
             Apollinaris
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             the
             like
             Authors
             :
             But
             neither
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Resplendency
             of
             their
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             deny
             to
             have
             shone
             forth
             very
             eminently
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             able
             so
             to
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             distinguish
             betwixt
             that
             which
             was
             Sound
             and
             True
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             Trivial
             and
             False
             .
             Let
             not
             therefore
             the
             Excellency
             of
             those
             who
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             hinder
             us
             either
             from
             passing
             by
             ,
             or
             even
             rejecting
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             them
             built
             upon
             weak
             Foundations
             .
             You
             see
             they
             confess
             themselves
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             very
             possibly
             be
             :
             we
             should
             therefore
             be
             left
             utterly
             inexcusable
             ,
             if
             after
             this
             their
             so
             charitable
             Admonition
             ,
             we
             should
             still
             believe
             all
             they
             
             say
             ,
             without
             examining
             any
             thing
             .
             y
             
               I
               take
               it
               for
               a
               Favour
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             Ambrose
             )
             
               when
               any
               one
               that
               readeth
               my
               Writings
               ,
               giveth
               me
               an
               account
               of
               what
               Doubts
               he
               there
               meeteth
               withal
               :
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               I
               may
               be
               deceived
               in
               those
               very
               things
               which
               I
               know
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               many
               things
               escape
               us
               ;
               and
               some
               things
               sound
               otherwise
               to
               some
               ,
               than
               perhaps
               they
               do
               to
               me
               .
            
             I
             shall
             further
             here
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             careful
             the
             Ancients
             were
             ,
             in
             advising
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             strict
             Examination
             of
             their
             Words
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             where
             Origen
             adviseth
             ,
             z
             
               That
               his
               Auditors
               should
               prove
               whatsoever
               he
               delivered
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               attentive
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               from
               whom
               proceedeth
               the
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               ;
               that
               so
               ,
               as
               good
               Bankers
               ,
               they
               might
               diligently
               observe
               ,
               when
               their
               Pastor
               deceiveth
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               preacheth
               unto
               them
               that
               which
               is
               Pious
               and
               True.
               Cyrill
            
             likewise
             ,
             in
             his
             Fourth
             Catechesis
             ,
             hath
             these
             Words
             :
             a
             
               Believe
               me
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               whatsoever
               I
               shall
               simply
               deliver
               ,
               unless
               thou
               find
               the
               things
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               ,
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
               For
               the
               Conservation
               and
               Establishment
               of
               our
               Faith
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               Language
               ,
               but
               rather
               upon
               the
               Proofs
               that
               are
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             they
             would
             not
             have
             those
             who
             heard
             them
             speak
             
               vivâ
               voce
            
             ,
             to
             believe
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             demonstrated
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             would
             they
             have
             us
             now
             receive
             ,
             without
             this
             Demonstration
             ,
             those
             Opinions
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             onely
             mute
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             also
             ,
             and
             altered
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ?
          
           
           
             Certainly
             when
             I
             see
             these
             Holy
             men
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             crying
             out
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Men
             subject
             to
             Errours
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             examine
             what
             they
             deliver
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             it
             all
             for
             Oracle
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             set
             before
             my
             eyes
             these
             Worthy
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Ages
             following
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             *
             
               That
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Church
               Vniversal
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Bare
               Words
               also
               :
               and
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               hold
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               written
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               lest
               tittle
               :
            
             This
             representation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             History
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lycaonians
             would
             needs
             render
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             resistance
             these
             Holy
             men
             were
             able
             to
             make
             ;
             who
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             rend
             their
             garments
             ,
             through
             the
             Indignation
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             service
             paid
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             alone
             ,
             running
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             aloud
             ;
             
               Sirs
               ,
               why
               do
               ye
               these
               things
               ?
               We
               also
               are
               Men
               of
               like
               passions
               with
               you
               .
            
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             is
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             whose
             word
             is
             certainly
             and
             necessarily
             True
             :
             and
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             whereon
             we
             ground
             and
             build
             our
             Faith
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             invest
             Man
             with
             the
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             him
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             his
             Seat
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             His
             Word
             the
             Rule
             and
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             of
             our
             Differences
             concerning
             It
             ?
             I
             am
             therefore
             stedfastly
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             Holy
             men
             could
             now
             behold
             from
             their
             blessed
             Mansions
             ,
             where
             they
             now
             live
             in
             bliss
             on
             high
             with
             their
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             what
             things
             are
             acted
             here
             below
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             very
             much
             offended
             with
             this
             False
             Honour
             ,
             which
             men
             confer
             upon
             them
             ,
             much
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             great
             injury
             offer'd
             them
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             cannot
             receive
             this
             Honour
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             and
             Diminution
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ;
             whom
             they
             love
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             ,
             than
             Themselves
             .
             Or
             if
             ,
             from
             out
             their
             Sepulchres
             ,
             where
             the
             Reliques
             
             of
             their
             Mortality
             are
             now
             laid
             up
             ,
             they
             could
             but
             make
             us
             hear
             their
             sacred
             voice
             ;
             they
             would
             (
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             )
             most
             sharply
             reprove
             us
             for
             this
             Abuse
             ,
             and
             would
             cry
             out
             in
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ;
               Sirs
               ,
               why
               do
               ye
               these
               things
               ?
               We
               also
               were
               Men
               ,
               of
               like
               Passions
               with
               you
               .
            
             But
             yet
             what
             need
             is
             there
             ,
             either
             of
             ransacking
             their
             Sepulchers
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             their
             Sacred
             Ashes
             ;
             or
             ,
             of
             calling
             down
             their
             Spirits
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             seeing
             that
             their
             voice
             resoundeth
             loud
             enough
             ,
             and
             is
             heard
             so
             plainly
             ,
             in
             these
             very
             Books
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             imprudently
             place
             in
             that
             seat
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             due
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             We
             have
             heard
             ,
             what
             the
             Judgment
             was
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             (
             the
             two
             most
             eminent
             Persons
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             )
             touching
             this
             Particular
             :
             let
             us
             not
             then
             be
             all
             afraid
             ,
             having
             such
             examples
             to
             follow
             ,
             to
             speak
             freely
             our
             Opinions
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             before
             we
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             answer
             an
             Objection
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             against
             us
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             ,
             S.
             Cyrill
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             himself
             also
             ,
             often
             times
             cite
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             some
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             seldom
             entered
             into
             these
             Lists
             but
             when
             they
             were
             provoked
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             ;
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Medium
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             by
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             thereby
             presently
             forbid
             either
             the
             reading
             ,
             or
             the
             citing
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Fathers
             often
             quote
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Learned
             Heathens
             ,
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Sibylls
             ,
             and
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             .
             Did
             they
             therefore
             think
             ,
             that
             the●e
             Books
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             ground
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             upon
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ,
             we
             should
             entertain
             so
             ill
             an
             Opinion
             of
             them
             :
             Their
             Faith
             was
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             yet
             to
             evidence
             the
             Truth
             more
             fully
             ,
             they
             searched
             into
             Humane
             Records
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Inquiry
             ,
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             revealed
             unto
             Them
             ,
             had
             in
             some
             degree
             shot
             its
             beams
             also
             even
             into
             the
             Schools
             of
             Men
             ,
             how
             Close
             ,
             and
             Shady
             soever
             they
             
             had
             been
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             have
             produced
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             brought
             over
             any
             one
             person
             to
             the
             Faith.
             But
             after
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             it
             was
             very
             wisely
             done
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             prove
             ,
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             the
             Clearness
             of
             It
             ,
             by
             these
             little
             Sparks
             ,
             which
             shot
             forth
             their
             light
             in
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men.
             And
             for
             some
             the
             like
             Reason
             did
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Cyrill
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             Allegations
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             that
             each
             of
             these
             had
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Two
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ;
             they
             then
             fell
             to
             producing
             of
             several
             Passages
             out
             of
             those
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             before
             Them
             ;
             to
             let
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             Truth
             was
             so
             clear
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             that
             went
             before
             them
             had
             both
             seen
             and
             acknowledged
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Consideration
             whereof
             was
             both
             Pleasing
             ,
             and
             Useful
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             what
             can
             more
             delight
             a
             Faithful
             Heart
             ,
             than
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             long
             since
             held
             the
             same
             Opinions
             ,
             touching
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             His
             Grace
             ,
             that
             We
             now
             hold
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             But
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             hence
             presently
             follow
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             Holy
             men
             should
             have
             met
             with
             these
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             their
             Predecessours
             only
             ,
             without
             finding
             any
             Foundation
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             would
             notwithstanding
             firmly
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             same
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             Bare
             Authority
             of
             their
             Predecessours
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             professeth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             they
             might
             better
             have
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             blamed
             for
             so
             doing
             neither
             ;
             than
             have
             received
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             incur
             the
             imputation
             of
             being
             over
             Credulous
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             too
             much
             Credulity
             ,
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             without
             Reason
             :
             and
             He
             further
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             where
             men
             speak
             without
             either
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Reason
             ;
             their
             bare
             Authority
             is
             not
             
             sufficient
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             propose
             unto
             us
             .
             So
             that
             it
             hence
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Humane
             Testimonies
             are
             alledged
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             Clearness
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             once
             well
             grounded
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             at
             this
             day
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             Clearness
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Articles
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             press
             upon
             the
             World
             :
             but
             it
             yet
             lies
             upon
             them
             to
             prove
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             Ground
             ,
             and
             Foundation
             of
             them
             .
             Shew
             me
             therefore
             (
             will
             a
             Protestant
             here
             say
             ,
             )
             either
             out
             of
             some
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             Evident
             Reason
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             place
             as
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             not
             Bread
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             try
             ,
             if
             for
             our
             greater
             comfort
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             find
             ,
             in
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Third
             ,
             or
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             these
             Truths
             embraced
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             times
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             invert
             the
             Natural
             Order
             of
             things
             .
             We
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Thing
             is
             ;
             before
             we
             make
             inquiry
             ,
             whether
             it
             hath
             been
             believed
             or
             not
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             believed
             it
             ,
             unless
             we
             find
             withal
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             some
             Reason
             of
             this
             their
             Belief
             ?
             And
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             harm
             is
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             whether
             Antiquity
             believed
             it
             or
             not
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Thing
             is
             ?
             And
             whereas
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             to
             establish
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             alledge
             the
             Counsel
             which
             Sisinnius
             ,
             a
             Novatian
             ,
             and
             Agellius
             ,
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             gave
             of
             old
             to
             Nectarius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             demand
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             whether
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             stand
             to
             what
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             had
             delivered
             ,
             touching
             the
             Point
             debated
             betwixt
             them
             :
             this
             is
             hardly
             worth
             our
             consideration
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             Trick
             only
             ,
             devised
             by
             a
             subtil
             head
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             by
             a
             Schismatick
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             as
             a
             
             Captious
             Proposal
             ,
             purposely
             made
             to
             entrap
             the
             Adverse
             party
             ;
             rather
             than
             any
             free
             ,
             and
             ingenuous
             way
             of
             Proceeding
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             this
             manner
             of
             Proceeding
             had
             been
             right
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             how
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             Catholick
             Bishops
             as
             there
             were
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             all
             advised
             it
             ?
             How
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Weapons
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             be
             encountred
             ?
             How
             came
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             proposed
             only
             by
             a
             young
             fellow
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Schismatick
             too
             ?
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             approved
             of
             ,
             as
             right
             ,
             and
             good
             Counsel
             ;
             why
             did
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             wrote
             in
             that
             Age
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             deal
             with
             them
             wholly
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             certainly
             those
             Holy
             men
             ,
             besides
             their
             Christian
             Candor
             ,
             which
             obliged
             them
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             took
             a
             very
             wise
             course
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             this
             Controversie
             had
             been
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Humane
             Writers
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             any
             man
             should
             have
             been
             able
             to
             make
             good
             that
             ,
             which
             this
             Gallant
             so
             confidently
             affirmeth
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             aforecited
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               none
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ever
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               any
               beginning
               of
               his
               Generation
            
             ;
             considering
             those
             many
             strange
             Passages
             that
             we
             yet
             at
             this
             day
             meet
             with
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             First
             Fathers
             :
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             also
             why
             the
             Arrians
             al●ledged
             their
             Testimonies
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Hilary
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             wrote
             against
             them
             .
             But
             what
             need
             we
             insist
             so
             long
             upon
             a
             Story
             ,
             which
             is
             rejected
             by
             Cardinal
             *
             Baronius
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             idle
             Tale
             devised
             by
             Zozomene
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Novatian
             ,
             
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Sect.
             The
             Counsel
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             in
             a
             certain
             little
             Discourse
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             highly
             prised
             by
             †
             Gennadius
             ,
             is
             accounted
             by
             many
             men
             much
             more
             worthy
             of
             our
             Consideration
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             first
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             
             speaks
             not
             of
             any
             Authors
             ,
             *
             
               Save
               only
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               holily
               ,
               wisely
               ,
               and
               constantly
               lived
               ,
               preached
               ,
               and
               persevered
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Communion
               ,
               obtained
               the
               favour
               at
               length
               ,
               either
               to
               dye
               faithfully
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               had
               the
               happiness
               of
               being
               crowned
               with
               Martyrdom
               ,
               for
               Christs
               sake
               :
            
             he
             further
             addeth
             ;
             
               That
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               ,
               as
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               certain
               ,
               and
               definitive
               ,
               whatsoever
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               Authors
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               clearly
               ,
               frequently
               ,
               and
               constantly
               affirmed
               ,
               with
               an
               Vnanimous
               Consent
               receiving
               ,
               retaining
               ,
               and
               delivering
               it
               over
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               joyntly
               ,
               and
               making
               up
               all
               of
               them
               but
               one
               Common
               and
               Vnanimous
               Council
               of
               Doctors
               .
            
             But
             this
             Passage
             of
             his
             is
             so
             far
             from
             advancing
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             which
             some
             would
             attribute
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             I
             meet
             with
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             makes
             me
             more
             doubt
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             than
             I
             did
             before
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             find
             by
             this
             mans
             discourse
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             his
             reason
             was
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             he
             clearly
             appears
             to
             have
             had
             a
             very
             great
             desire
             of
             bringing
             all
             Differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             before
             the
             Judgment
             seat
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             prove
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             eagerness
             and
             passion
             ,
             that
             their
             Judgment
             is
             in●allible
             in
             these
             Cases
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             find
             him
             so
             perplexed
             and
             troubled
             in
             bringing
             out
             that
             which
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             appears
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             desired
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             agreeable
             to
             Truth
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             so
             qualified
             his
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             bound
             it
             in
             with
             so
             many
             Limitations
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             requires
             ,
             were
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             
             we
             might
             then
             safely
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             rely
             upon
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             very
             difficult
             a
             matter
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             such
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Qu●lifications
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             very
             much
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             enjoy
             this
             happiness
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             whose
             Testimonies
             we
             alledge
             ,
             he
             requireth
             that
             they
             should
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             Lived
             ,
             but
             also
             Taught
             :
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             persevered
             too
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Communion
             also
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             surprised
             ,
             and
             taken
             at
             this
             Word
             ,
             he
             comes
             over
             us
             with
             a
             new
             supply
             ,
             and
             qualifies
             his
             words
             with
             a
             Restriction
             of
             Three
             Adverbs
             ;
             and
             tells
             Us
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             lived
             ,
             and
             taught
             
               Holily
               ,
               Wisely
            
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             for
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             either
             died
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             Lived
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             Teach
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             both
             Lived
             ,
             and
             Taught
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             Persevere
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             both
             
               Lived
               ,
               Taught
            
             ,
             and
             also
             Persevered
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Communion
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             yet
             Lived
             ,
             and
             Taught
             Holily
             ,
             but
             not
             Wisely
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Wisely
             ,
             but
             not
             Holily
             ;
             and
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             having
             performed
             all
             the
             Particulars
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             at
             last
             die
             either
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             Christ
             ;
             they
             ought
             not
             according
             to
             this
             mans
             Rule
             ,
             be
             admitted
             as
             Witnesses
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             Certainly
             he
             might
             have
             stopped
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             gone
             on
             still
             with
             his
             Modifications
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             limiting
             the
             number
             and
             the
             words
             of
             these
             witnesses
             .
             For
             what
             Christian
             ever
             made
             scruple
             of
             receiving
             the
             Opinion
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             had
             both
             Holily
             ,
             Wisely
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             lived
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             For
             you
             might
             hence
             very
             well
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             delivered
             ,
             was
             True
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             Fit
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             for
             how
             could
             he
             have
             taught
             Wisely
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             ,
             
             if
             he
             had
             taught
             any
             False
             Doctrine
             ?
             All
             tha
             he
             here
             therefore
             promiseth
             us
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             provided
             ,
             that
             we
             believed
             no
             other
             Doctrines
             ,
             save
             what
             were
             Holy
             ,
             and
             True.
             This
             Promise
             of
             his
             is
             like
             that
             ,
             which
             little
             Children
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
             if
             you
             but
             eat
             always
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             man
             in
             the
             World
             so
             perverse
             ,
             and
             wilful
             ,
             as
             not
             readily
             to
             assent
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             assuredly
             knew
             to
             be
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             would
             here
             have
             him
             to
             be
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             first
             know
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Witness
             ,
             before
             we
             hear
             him
             ;
             it
             remaineth
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             do
             so
             much
             as
             hear
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             first
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             qualified
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             according
             to
             Vincentius
             his
             Rule
             before
             layed
             down
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             very
             fain
             have
             any
             one
             inform
             me
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             this
             ?
             Who
             will
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             ,
             St.
             Cyrill
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             Father
             you
             please
             ,
             both
             Lived
             ,
             Taught
             ,
             Persevered
             ,
             and
             Died
             Holily
             ,
             Wisely
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             This
             can
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             a
             most
             Exact
             Inquiry
             made
             ,
             both
             into
             their
             Life
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Impossible
             thing
             ,
             considering
             the
             many
             Ages
             that
             have
             passed
             ,
             from
             Their
             times
             ,
             down
             to
             Ours
             .
             But
             yet
             supposing
             ,
             that
             this
             were
             a
             Possible
             thing
             ,
             it
             would
             nevertheless
             be
             of
             no
             use
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Authors
             purpose
             .
             For
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             us
             hear
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             by
             Them
             instructed
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             Qualified
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             required
             ;
             we
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             know
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             what
             the
             Truth
             is
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             otherwise
             possible
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             judg
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             taught
             Holily
             ,
             and
             Wisely
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             were
             before-hand
             instructed
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             what
             need
             have
             you
             then
             to
             hear
             Them
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             Them
             ?
             You
             may
             
             indeed
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Illustration
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             you
             knew
             before
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             learn
             any
             Truth
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             you
             knew
             not
             before
             .
             And
             if
             you
             understand
             the
             Maxime
             before
             alledged
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             this
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             therein
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             a
             shadow
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             Superficies
             and
             Outward
             Appearance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Common
             and
             Empty
             Opinion
             ,
             grounded
             meerly
             upon
             the
             Publick
             Voice
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             an
             Exact
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             prove
             to
             be
             manifestly
             False
             ;
             those
             Persons
             who
             have
             but
             the
             Outward
             Appearance
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Reality
             of
             these
             Qualities
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Judges
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             So
             that
             this
             Proposition
             is
             either
             Impossible
             ,
             if
             you
             understand
             it
             as
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             sound
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             False
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             it
             in
             any
             larger
             sense
             .
             The
             like
             Exceptions
             may
             be
             made
             against
             those
             other
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             he
             there
             further
             requires
             ,
             touching
             the
             Number
             and
             the
             Words
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             :
             For
             he
             alloweth
             not
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             either
             by
             All
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             Greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
             If
             he
             here
             ,
             by
             All
             ,
             mean
             All
             the
             Fathers
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             but
             the
             Greatest
             Part
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             he
             then
             puts
             us
             upon
             an
             Impossibility
             .
             For
             ,
             taking
             the
             whole
             Number
             of
             Fathers
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             too
             ,
             the
             Best
             Part
             of
             them
             have
             not
             written
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             :
             and
             among
             those
             that
             have
             written
             ,
             how
             many
             hath
             Time
             devoured
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             hath
             the
             False
             Dealings
             of
             Men
             either
             wholly
             suppressed
             ,
             or
             else
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             altered
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             evidently
             Impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Opinions
             have
             been
             ,
             either
             of
             All
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             And
             if
             he
             restrains
             this
             All
             ,
             and
             this
             
               Greatest
               Part
            
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             appear
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             own
             Books
             ,
             or
             in
             Historians
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             other
             
             men
             ;
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             then
             to
             inquire
             ,
             Whether
             or
             no
             ,
             by
             All
             ,
             he
             means
             All
             promiscuously
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             them
             by
             their
             several
             Ages
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             Whether
             he
             would
             have
             us
             distinguish
             them
             into
             several
             Classes
             ,
             putting
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Rank
             all
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Age
             ;
             and
             receiving
             for
             Truth
             whatsoever
             we
             find
             to
             have
             been
             held
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             both
             these
             ways
             agree
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             render
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             wholly
             Casual
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             depend
             upon
             divers
             and
             sundry
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             being
             either
             preserved
             ,
             or
             lost
             .
             For
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             that
             Vincentius
             should
             have
             cleared
             ,
             by
             this
             excellent
             course
             of
             his
             ,
             some
             Point
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             controverted
             ;
             he
             must
             have
             thanked
             the
             Fire
             ,
             the
             Water
             ,
             the
             Moths
             ,
             or
             the
             Worms
             ,
             for
             having
             spared
             those
             Authors
             which
             he
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             having
             consumed
             all
             those
             other
             that
             wrote
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Adverse
             Party
             :
             for
             otherwise
             he
             should
             have
             been
             an
             Heretick
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             decide
             our
             Differences
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             we
             should
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             who
             gave
             Judgment
             upon
             the
             Suits
             of
             Law
             that
             came
             before
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Chances
             he
             threw
             with
             Three
             Dice
             .
             Do
             but
             imagine
             now
             ,
             what
             an
             endless
             labour
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             either
             to
             go
             and
             heap
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             run
             over
             all
             the
             Authors
             that
             ever
             have
             written
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             distinguish
             them
             into
             their
             several
             Ages
             they
             wrote
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             them
             by
             Companies
             .
             And
             do
             but
             imagine
             again
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             a
             Man
             should
             be
             able
             to
             get
             from
             hence
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             should
             find
             (
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             it
             may
             sometimes
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             )
             that
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             this
             
               Greatest
               Part
            
             should
             prove
             to
             be
             either
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             besides
             the
             Sense
             and
             Meaning
             either
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             how
             senseless
             a
             thing
             were
             it
             to
             make
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             Equal
             Authority
             ,
             
             of
             Persons
             that
             are
             so
             Unequal
             themselves
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Merit
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             Soundness
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             that
             a
             Rheticius
             ,
             whom
             S.
             Hierome
             censured
             so
             hardly
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             should
             be
             reckoned
             Equal
             with
             S.
             Augustine
             ;
             or
             a
             Philastrius
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Man
             as
             S.
             Hierome
             ?
             There
             is
             perhaps
             among
             the
             Fathers
             such
             a
             One
             ,
             whose
             Judgment
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             than
             a
             Hundred
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             forsooth
             will
             this
             Man
             have
             us
             to
             make
             our
             Doubles
             ,
             and
             our
             Sons
             ,
             to
             go
             for
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Crowns
             and
             Pistols
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             What
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             although
             perhaps
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             were
             equal
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             should
             yet
             make
             their
             Words
             also
             of
             equal
             force
             ,
             which
             are
             oftentimes
             of
             very
             different
             and
             unequal
             Authority
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             having
             been
             uttered
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             before
             the
             Bar
             ,
             the
             Books
             having
             been
             produced
             ,
             both
             Parties
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Cause
             througly
             examined
             :
             and
             the
             other
             perhaps
             having
             been
             cast
             forth
             by
             their
             Authors
             at
             all
             adventure
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Chamber
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             Discourse
             walking
             abroad
             ,
             or
             else
             perhaps
             by
             the
             By
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             treating
             of
             some
             other
             Matter
             ?
             But
             our
             Friend
             here
             ,
             to
             prevent
             in
             some
             sort
             this
             later
             Inconvenience
             ,
             requires
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             this
             
               Greatest
               Part
            
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             allow
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             Authorised
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             uttered
             by
             them
             Clearly
             ,
             Often
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             doth
             he
             allow
             them
             for
             Certain
             and
             Undoubted
             Truth
             .
             And
             now
             you
             see
             he
             is
             got
             into
             another
             Hold.
             For
             I
             would
             very
             fain
             be
             informed
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             whether
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             we
             thus
             have
             called
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             their
             Judgment
             touching
             the
             Controversies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             affirmed
             those
             things
             which
             we
             find
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             Clearly
             ,
             Often
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             in
             this
             his
             pretended
             Council
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Right
             of
             giving
             their
             Suffrage
             to
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             expressed
             themselves
             obscurely
             ,
             or
             gave
             in
             their
             Testimonies
             but
             
             seldom
             ,
             or
             have
             but
             weakly
             maintained
             their
             own
             Opinion
             ;
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             whom
             shall
             we
             have
             left
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Judges
             in
             the
             Decision
             of
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Four
             First
             General
             Councils
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             assented
             unto
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             ,
             )
             I
             confess
             we
             may
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Trial
             ,
             allow
             them
             as
             Competent
             Judges
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
             But
             as
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             in
             the
             First
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             never
             admit
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             Qualified
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             the
             afore-mentioned
             Conditions
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             very
             well
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Expedient
             here
             proposed
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             is
             either
             Impossible
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             so
             safe
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             rather
             approve
             of
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             Judgment
             ,
             touching
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             I
             should
             not
             have
             insisted
             so
             long
             upon
             the
             Examination
             of
             this
             Proposal
             of
             his
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             seen
             it
             to
             have
             been
             in
             so
             high
             Esteem
             with
             many
             Men
             ,
             and
             indeed
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Learned
             too
             .
             
             For
             in
             earnest
             ,
             after
             S.
             Augustine
             and
             S.
             Hierome
             have
             delivered
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             what
             this
             Man
             shall
             have
             believed
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             before
             we
             finish
             this
             Point
             ,
             let
             us
             a
             little
             examine
             this
             Author
             ,
             both
             by
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Rule
             before
             laid
             down
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             thinks
             us
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Saying
             of
             any
             Author
             ,
             except
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             Probable
             Reason
             .
             What
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             what
             Reason
             hath
             this
             Man
             alledged
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             proposed
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             Opinion
             be
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             take
             it
             amiss
             ,
             if
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Advice
             and
             Practice
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             we
             take
             leave
             to
             dissent
             from
             him
             :
             especially
             ,
             considering
             we
             have
             so
             many
             Reasons
             to
             reject
             That
             ,
             which
             he
             without
             any
             Reason
             given
             ,
             would
             have
             us
             to
             receive
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             
             the
             Saying
             of
             this
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             although
             you
             should
             reckon
             him
             among
             the
             most
             Eminent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             oblige
             us
             to
             give
             our
             Assent
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             his
             Testimony
             would
             be
             yet
             of
             much
             less
             force
             and
             weight
             ,
             if
             you
             but
             examine
             the
             Man
             by
             his
             own
             Rule
             .
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             except
             they
             both
             Lived
             and
             Taught
             Holily
             and
             Wisely
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             hour
             of
             their
             Death
             .
             Who
             is
             there
             now
             that
             will
             pass
             his
             word
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             one
             of
             this
             number
             ?
             Who
             shall
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             either
             an
             Heretick
             himself
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Favourer
             of
             Hereticks
             ?
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             he
             favoured
             the
             Semipelagians
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             swarmed
             in
             France
             ,
             railing
             against
             the
             very
             Name
             and
             Memory
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ;
             and
             who
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             Who
             may
             not
             easily
             see
             this
             ,
             by
             his
             manner
             of
             Discourse
             in
             his
             a
             Commonitorium
             ,
             tending
             this
             way
             ;
             where
             he
             seems
             to
             intimate
             unto
             us
             under
             hand
             ,
             That
             Prosper
             and
             Hilary
             had
             unjustly
             slandered
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             Pope
             b
             Celestine
             ,
             who
             also
             wrote
             against
             them
             ,
             had
             been
             misinformed
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             he
             also
             be
             strongly
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             Objections
             made
             against
             Prosper
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             ,
             c
             
               Objectiones
               Vincentianae
               ,
               Vincent's
               Objections
            
             ?
             The
             great
             Commendations
             also
             which
             are
             given
             him
             by
             d
             Gennadius
             ,
             very
             much
             confirm
             this
             suspicion
             ;
             it
             being
             clear
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Sect
             ,
             as
             appears
             plainly
             by
             the
             great
             account
             he
             makes
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             a
             Priest
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Grand
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ;
             saying
             of
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Tacitely
             also
             taxing
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             calling
             him
             ,
             
               A
               Malicious
               Slanderer
            
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Judgment
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Flagellum
               Pelagianorum
            
             ,
             The
             Scourge
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             passing
             this
             insolent
             Censure
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             e
             
               That
               in
               speaking
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               had
               hapned
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               said
               by
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             f
             
               That
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               there
               wanteth
               not
               sin
               .
            
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             the
             Boldness
             of
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             hath
             any
             occasion
             of
             alledging
             this
             Author
             ,
             ordinarily
             calleth
             him
             
               Saint
               Vincent
               de
               Lerins
            
             ,
             Saint
             Vincent
             of
             Lerius
             ;
             thus
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             ill
             example
             ,
             g
             Canonizing
             a
             Person
             who
             was
             strongly
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Heretick
             .
             Since
             therefore
             he
             was
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             why
             should
             any
             one
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             so
             much
             cry
             up
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             seeing
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             but
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             Pelagians
             and
             Semipelagians
             had
             the
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             citing
             Their
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             laboured
             by
             this
             means
             to
             bear
             down
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             Name
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             forsooth
             ,
             only
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             Pelagius
             his
             time
             ,
             had
             delivered
             themselves
             with
             less
             caution
             than
             they
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             touching
             those
             Points
             which
             were
             by
             him
             afterwards
             brought
             into
             Question
             ;
             and
             many
             times
             too
             in
             such
             strange
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             will
             very
             hardly
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             Orthodox
             Sense
             ?
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             should
             we
             allow
             this
             Vincentius
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Person
             who
             was
             thus
             Qualified
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             had
             all
             those
             Conditions
             which
             he
             requireth
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             render
             him
             capable
             of
             being
             hearkned
             to
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             what
             weight
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             ought
             this
             Proposal
             of
             his
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             found
             any
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             of
             all
             those
             Fathers
             who
             went
             before
             him
             ;
             who
             is
             also
             so
             strongly
             contradicted
             ,
             both
             by
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             those
             Passages
             before
             alledged
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             besides
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             Obscllre
             Passages
             ,
             and
             Inexplicable
             Ambiguities
             ?
             
             So
             that
             ,
             
               Ho●●
               Le●●ned
               and
               Holy
               a
               Man
               soever
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               ,
               whe●he●
               he
               were
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               Martyr
               ,
            
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             )
             
               this
               Proposal
               of
               his
            
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Maxims
             )
             
               ought
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               Publick
               Determinations
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               only
               as
               his
               own
               Particular
               Private
               
               Opinion
               .
            
             Let
             us
             therefore
             in
             this
             Business
             rather
             follow
             the
             Judgment
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             evident
             Reason
             ;
             a
             Person
             whose
             Authority
             (
             whenever
             it
             shall
             be
             questioned
             )
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             Incomparably
             Greater
             than
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             his
             :
             and
             let
             us
             not
             henceforth
             give
             any
             Credit
             to
             any
             Sayings
             or
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             save
             onely
             such
             ,
             the
             Truth
             whereof
             they
             shall
             have
             made
             appear
             Evidently
             unto
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             Probable
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               III.
               That
               the
               Fathers
               have
               Written
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               Wrote
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               intention
               of
               being
               our
               Judges
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               Some
               few
               Examples
               of
               their
               Mistakes
               and
               Oversights
               .
            
          
           
             WHosoever
             will
             but
             take
             the
             pains
             diligently
             to
             consider
             the
             Fathers
             manner
             of
             Writing
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             desire
             any
             other
             Testimony
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Truth
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             very
             Form
             of
             their
             Writings
             witnesseth
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             they
             had
             no
             intention
             of
             delivering
             such
             Definitive
             Sentences
             as
             were
             to
             be
             Obliging
             ,
             meerly
             by
             the
             Single
             Authority
             of
             the
             Mouth
             which
             uttered
             them
             :
             but
             their
             purpose
             onely
             was
             ,
             rather
             to
             communicate
             unto
             Us
             their
             own
             Meditations
             upon
             divers
             Points
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             leaving
             us
             free
             to
             our
             own
             Liberty
             of
             Examining
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             ,
             or
             reject
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             saw
             good
             .
             And
             thus
             hath
             S.
             Hierome
             expresly
             delivered
             his
             Mind
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Manner
             of
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             any
             other
             Design
             or
             Intention
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             troubled
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             ordinarily
             do
             ,
             in
             gathering
             together
             the
             several
             Opinions
             of
             other
             Men.
             This
             Diligence
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             Laudable
             in
             a
             Teacher
             ;
             but
             it
             would
             be
             very
             Ridiculous
             in
             a
             Judge
             .
             Their
             Stile
             also
             should
             then
             be
             quite
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             is
             :
             and
             those
             Obscurities
             which
             we
             have
             observed
             in
             the
             Former
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             proceeding
             either
             from
             the
             Rhetorical
             Ornaments
             ,
             or
             the
             Logical
             Subtilties
             which
             they
             
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             place
             here
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             use
             would
             there
             be
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             pronouncing
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             in
             giving
             ones
             bare
             Testimony
             only
             to
             any
             thing
             ?
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             more
             clearly
             to
             appear
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             little
             care
             and
             diligence
             that
             they
             took
             ,
             in
             composing
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             Writings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             would
             so
             very
             fain
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Rules
             of
             our
             Faith.
             If
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             endued
             with
             such
             exquisite
             sanctity
             ,
             had
             had
             any
             intention
             of
             prescribing
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             Tenor
             and
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ;
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             they
             would
             have
             gone
             carelesly
             to
             work
             ,
             in
             a
             business
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ?
             Would
             they
             not
             rather
             have
             gone
             upon
             it
             with
             their
             Eyes
             opened
             ,
             their
             Judgments
             setled
             ,
             their
             Thoughts
             fixed
             ,
             and
             every
             Faculty
             of
             their
             Soul
             attentively
             bent
             upon
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ;
             for
             fear
             ,
             lest
             that
             in
             a
             business
             of
             so
             great
             weight
             as
             this
             ,
             something
             might
             chance
             to
             fall
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             so
             becoming
             their
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             so
             suitable
             to
             the
             Peoples
             advantage
             ?
             A
             Judge
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             never
             so
             little
             Conscience
             ,
             would
             not
             otherwise
             give
             sentence
             concerning
             the
             Oxen
             ,
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             Gutters
             of
             Titius
             and
             Moevius
             .
             How
             much
             more
             is
             the
             same
             Gravity
             and
             Deliberation
             requisite
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             Question
             is
             touching
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ?
             It
             were
             clearly
             therefore
             the
             greatest
             injury
             that
             could
             be
             offered
             to
             these
             Holy
             Persons
             ,
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             have
             passed
             Judgment
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             Cause
             as
             this
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             care
             and
             attention
             that
             could
             be
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             in
             very
             many
             of
             those
             Writings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             have
             come
             down
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             very
             much
             negligence
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             tenderly
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             security
             at
             least
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Invention
             ,
             Method
             ,
             and
             Elocutio●
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             tender
             the
             Reputation
             either
             of
             their
             Honesty
             or
             Wisdom
             ,
             
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             design
             in
             these
             Books
             of
             theirs
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             pronounce
             definitively
             upon
             this
             Particular
             ,
             neither
             are
             their
             Writings
             judiciary
             Sentences
             ,
             or
             final
             Judgments
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             Discourses
             of
             a
             far
             different
             Nature
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             divers
             emergent
             Occurrences
             ;
             and
             are
             more
             or
             less
             elaborate
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Time
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             Age
             ,
             and
             Disposition
             they
             were
             of
             when
             they
             wrote
             them
             .
             Now
             although
             this
             want
             of
             diligence
             and
             of
             deliberation
             ,
             appears
             of
             it self
             evidently
             enough
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             readeth
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             least
             attention
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             I
             may
             not
             leave
             this
             Assertion
             of
             mine
             only
             said
             ,
             and
             not
             proved
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             some
             few
             Instances
             for
             a
             taste
             only
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             many
             Pieces
             ,
             among
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             in
             haste
             ;
             and
             some
             too
             ,
             which
             were
             meer
             Extemporary
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             themselves
             would
             have
             found
             many
             things
             therein
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             required
             correction
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             but
             leisure
             to
             have
             reviewed
             the
             same
             .
             
             St.
             Hierome
             in
             a
             Prologue
             of
             his
             to
             some
             certain
             Homilies
             of
             Origen
             ,
             translated
             by
             him
             into
             Latine
             ,
             saith
             that
             Origen
             made
             them
             and
             delivered
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Ex
               tempore
            
             .
             Touching
             these
             therefore
             ,
             we
             are
             pretty
             well
             satisfied
             by
             St.
             Hierome
             ;
             but
             how
             many
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             may
             there
             be
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             among
             those
             so
             many
             Homilies
             of
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             perhaps
             imagine
             to
             have
             been
             leisurely
             and
             deliberately
             studied
             ,
             digested
             ,
             and
             composed
             ,
             which
             yet
             some
             sudden
             occasion
             might
             perhaps
             have
             put
             forth
             into
             the
             World
             upon
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             as
             soon
             born
             as
             conceived
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             published
             as
             made
             ?
             St.
             Hierome
             often
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             dictated
             what
             he
             wrote
             in
             haste
             .
             
             Thus
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             long
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Fabiola
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               dispatched
               it
               in
               one
               Evening
               only
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               now
               setting
               sail
               for
               a
               journey
               .
            
             And
             (
             which
             is
             a
             
             matter
             of
             much
             more
             importance
             )
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             †
             
               That
               he
               had
               allotted
               himself
               but
               three
               days
               ,
               for
               the
               translating
               of
               the
               three
               Books
               of
               Solomon
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
            
             Proverbs
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Canticles
             ;
             which
             yet
             a
             man
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             read
             over
             ,
             well
             ,
             and
             exactly
             ,
             in
             a
             month
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             difficulties
             he
             will
             there
             meet
             withal
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sense
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             (
             if
             ,
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             pretends
             to
             ,
             be
             true
             )
             this
             little
             Three-days
             Work
             of
             St.
             Hierome
             hath
             proved
             so
             fortunate
             ,
             as
             to
             deserve
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             but
             even
             Canonized
             also
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             receive
             this
             Translation
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             his
             pure
             Word
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             desire
             and
             ability
             to
             examine
             :
             However
             I
             dare
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             St.
             Hierome
             himself
             never
             had
             any
             the
             least
             thought
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             that
             ever
             this
             Piece
             of
             his
             ,
             should
             one
             day
             come
             to
             this
             honour
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             both
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             more
             pains
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             had
             either
             desired
             ,
             or
             foreseen
             this
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             sometimes
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             Men
             have
             better
             Fortune
             ,
             than
             ever
             they
             wished
             for
             .
             The
             same
             Author
             saith
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             another
             Piece
             of
             his
             ,
             
             
               That
               it
               was
               an
               Extemporary
               ,
               and
               Running
               business
               ,
            
             as
             he
             there
             speaks
             ,
             
               and
               hudled
               out
               so
               fast
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Tongue
               over-run
               the
               Hands
               of
               his
            
             Amanuenses
             ,
             
               and
               by
               its
               Volubility
               and
               swiftness
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               confounded
               them
               and
               their
               Cifres
               ,
               and
               Abbreviations
               .
            
             He
             elsewhere
             excuseth
             in
             like
             manner
             another
             Work
             of
             his
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             neither
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ;
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             he
             had
             been
             straitned
             in
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             dictate
             it
             in
             very
             great
             haste
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Second
             Commentary
             ,
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             it
             in
             so
             great
             haste
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             many
             times
             made
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             came
             to
             a
             thousand
             lines
             in
             a
             day
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
             that
             I
             may
             not
             cloy
             the
             Reader
             with
             producing
             all
             the
             Instances
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             here
             bring
             in
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             ordinary
             way
             of
             excusing
             himself
             either
             in
             his
             Prefaces
             ,
             or
             else
             at
             the
             closing
             up
             of
             all
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Messenger
             was
             in
             haste
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             design
             called
             him
             away
             ;
             or
             else
             some
             other
             the
             like
             cause
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             were
             ,
             was
             pretended
             .
             So
             that
             he
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             almost
             but
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             at
             full
             speed
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             either
             some
             sickness
             had
             taken
             him
             off
             his
             metal
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             had
             let
             his
             Tongue
             grow
             rusty
             ▪
             or
             his
             Pen
             is
             not
             now
             able
             to
             reach
             its
             wonted
             pitch
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             if
             so
             be
             he
             would
             have
             us
             receive
             all
             his
             sayings
             ,
             as
             Oracles
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             indeed
             desire
             us
             to
             excuse
             rather
             some
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             him
             some
             others
             ;
             why
             should
             he
             use
             these
             speeches
             unto
             us
             ?
             Who
             ever
             heard
             a
             Judge
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             Time
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             be
             rather
             to
             accuse
             ,
             than
             to
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             by
             making
             such
             an
             Apology
             as
             this
             for
             himself
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             giving
             of
             over-hasty
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             any
             Cause
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             fault
             ?
             And
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             could
             not
             more
             clearly
             have
             deprived
             themselves
             of
             this
             Dignity
             of
             being
             our
             Judges
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             will
             invest
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             than
             by
             writing
             and
             speaking
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             But
             yet
             although
             St.
             Hierome
             had
             not
             given
             us
             these
             Advertisements
             ,
             which
             yet
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             look
             well
             also
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             enough
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             very
             Writings
             themselves
             ,
             how
             little
             both
             time
             and
             diligence
             they
             bestowed
             ,
             in
             composing
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             otherwise
             how
             could
             so
             many
             small
             trifling
             Faults
             ,
             both
             in
             History
             ,
             Grammar
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             escaped
             so
             great
             and
             Eminent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             well
             furnished
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Literature
             ?
             How
             happened
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             either
             forgot
             ,
             or
             else
             mistook
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             sometimes
             done
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             the
             Reader
             some
             few
             examples
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             off
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Praises
             due
             to
             these
             
             Learned
             Persons
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             thought
             them
             really
             to
             have
             committed
             these
             Errours
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             alway●
             make
             use
             of
             their
             whole
             stock
             of
             Worth
             and
             Learning
             ;
             and
             that
             sometimes
             they
             either
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             not
             make
             use
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             part
             only
             of
             their
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Time
             :
             which
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             any
             intention
             of
             being
             received
             by
             us
             as
             Judges
             in
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             much
             of
             their
             Errours
             in
             matter
             of
             Time
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             very
             notable
             ones
             ,
             and
             also
             very
             frequent
             with
             them
             :
             as
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             where
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             *
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               David
               lived
               Fifteen
               Hundred
               years
               before
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             it
             being
             very
             apparent
             ,
             by
             observing
             the
             Course
             of
             Times
             ,
             derived
             along
             through
             Histories
             ,
             both
             Sacred
             and
             Profane
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             death
             of
             David
             ,
             to
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             there
             passed
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Thousand
             and
             Twenty
             five
             ,
             or
             Thirty
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             when
             *
             Epiphanius
             writeth
             ,
             
               that
               Moses
               was
               but
               Thirty
               years
               old
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               forth
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             whereas
             the
             Scriptures
             clearly
             testifie
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Fourscore
             years
             of
             age
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             where
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             *
             
               That
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               happened
               sixty
               five
               years
               after
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             truly
             the
             Chronology
             of
             all
             the
             Ancients
             is
             generally
             very
             strange
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             far
             wide
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             and
             also
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             as
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Petavius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             But
             these
             matters
             are
             so
             very
             nice
             and
             ticklish
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             the
             most
             diligent
             Inquirers
             into
             them
             ,
             may
             chance
             to
             mistake
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             forbear
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             upon
             this
             Particular
             ;
             and
             shall
             now
             lay
             before
             you
             some
             examples
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             most
             evidently
             
             discover
             the
             security
             and
             negligence
             of
             these
             Authors
             .
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             Interpreters
             ,
             saith
             ,
             †
             that
             Ptolemy
             ,
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             sent
             his
             Ambassadors
             to
             Herod
             King
             of
             Judaea
             .
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             to
             Eleazar
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             Two
             hundred
             forty
             and
             odd
             years
             ,
             before
             Herod
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Judaea
             .
             *
             Epiphanius
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             two
             or
             three
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             Peripateticks
             and
             Pythagoreans
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sect
             of
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ;
             which
             yet
             were
             as
             much
             different
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Stoicks
             and
             Epicureans
             were
             ,
             as
             every
             Child
             knoweth
             .
             The
             same
             Author
             confidently
             affirmeth
             also
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             the
             saith
             of
             all
             Ancient
             History
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             several
             Sects
             and
             Opinion
             in
             Philosophy
             sprung
             from
             some
             certain
             Mysteries
             brought
             to
             Athens
             ,
             by
             Orpheus
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Stoicks
             believed
             the
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             as
             false
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             :
             and
             likewise
             *
             that
             Nebuchadonosor
             sent
             a
             Colony
             ,
             into
             the
             Country
             about
             Samaria
             ,
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Hierusalem
             ;
             whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             was
             Salmanassar
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             others
             time
             .
             What
             can
             you
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             you
             find
             him
             mistaken
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             happened
             not
             many
             years
             before
             he
             was
             born
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             †
             that
             Arius
             died
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             :
             and
             when
             he
             relates
             the
             story
             of
             Meletius
             ,
             and
             his
             Schism
             ,
             clean
             otherwise
             than
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             was
             ?
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             likewise
             assures
             us
             ,
             for
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             *
             that
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Claudius
             ,
             there
             was
             erected
             at
             Rome
             a
             Statue
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             River
             Tiber
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Bridges
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             TO
             THE
             HOLY
             GOD
             SIMON
             :
             whereas
             ,
             as
             our
             Learned
             
             *
             Criticks
             now
             inform
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             an
             Inscription
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Pagan
             D●mi●gods
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             ●SEMONI
             DEO
             SANCO
             ;
             which
             this
             Good
             Father
             mistook
             ,
             instead
             of
             Semoni
             ,
             reading
             Simoni
             ,
             and
             for
             Sanoo
             ,
             reading
             Sancto
             .
             †
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             and
             *
             St.
             Hierome
             divers
             times
             repeateth
             it
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Historian
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ,
             the
             Heavenly
             Powers
             forsook
             the
             Temple
             of
             Hierusalem
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             great
             noise
             heard
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             saying
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               depart
               hence
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             story
             is
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             reported
             this
             to
             have
             happened
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             was
             besieged
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             above
             Thirty
             five
             years
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             *
             The
             same
             Authors
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             others
             after
             them
             ,
             have
             constantly
             delivered
             as
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             that
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             ,
             entituled
             
               De
               Vitâ
               Contemplativâ
            
             ,
             describeth
             unto
             us
             the
             manner
             of
             Life
             of
             the
             Christian
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Monks
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             Book
             of
             Philo
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             under
             this
             Title
             ,
             proclaimeth
             loud
             enough
             ,
             that
             he
             there
             speaks
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Essenes
             ,
             who
             were
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Sects
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             †
             Scaliger
             ,
             and
             by
             divers
             others
             after
             him
             .
             We
             have
             touched
             ,
             how
             *
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             without
             giving
             us
             any
             Account
             of
             his
             Reasons
             why
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             understands
             by
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             †
             Ezckiel
             ,
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             time
             over-run
             all
             Christendom
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             same
             confidence
             that
             *
             Zacharias
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             was
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             which
             yet
             †
             Baronius
             hath
             clearly
             proved
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             little
             the
             Later
             Writers
             are
             beholding
             to
             those
             that
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Particular
             .
             
             †
             Epiphanius
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Pison
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Four
             Rivers
             that
             watered
             the
             Terrestrial
             Paradise
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Indians
             and
             Ethiopians
             call
             Ganges
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             Indus
             :
             which
             River
             passing
             at
             length
             through
             Ethiopia
             ,
             discharged
             it self
             at
             last
             into
             the
             Ocean
             at
             Cales
             .
             What
             wonderful
             strange
             Geography
             have
             we
             got
             here
             ,
             (
             if
             at
             least
             we
             may
             call
             it
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             )
             which
             jumbleth
             together
             the
             East
             and
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             confoundeth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             one
             ,
             Places
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             near
             a
             whole
             Hemisphere
             distant
             from
             each
             other
             .
             *
             St.
             Basil
             also
             ,
             who
             is
             otherwise
             an
             Excellent
             Author
             ,
             hath
             mistaken
             likewise
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             the
             course
             of
             the
             River
             Danubius
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             only
             made
             it
             to
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             Pyrenean
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             The
             speaking
             of
             these
             Rivers
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             †
             all
             the
             Fathers
             do
             unanimously
             understand
             by
             Gihon
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ;
             which
             hath
             so
             deceived
             Cardinal
             *
             Perron
             also
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             so
             delivers
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             express
             Text
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             making
             it
             guilty
             of
             a
             manifest
             absurdity
             ,
             how
             innocent
             soever
             in
             it self
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             intending
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
            
             ,
             nor
             Latine
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             ever
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             River
             Nile
             watered
             the
             Land
             of
             Paradise
             :
             it
             being
             only
             a
             Dream
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Rivers
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             the
             Nile
             ;
             though
             this
             Fancy
             of
             theirs
             (
             as
             †
             Scaliger
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             †
             Petavius
             also
             )
             is
             built
             upon
             no
             ground
             ,
             or
             reason
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             hath
             their
             Philosophy
             also
             been
             sometimes
             less
             wonderful
             ,
             than
             their
             Geography
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ;
             when
             *
             Tertullian
             maintains
             ,
             that
             Plants
             are
             endued
             both
             with
             sense
             ,
             and
             understanding
             too
             .
             So
             likewise
             where
             †
             Epiphanius
             holds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             
             a
             Dead
             Man
             to
             return
             to
             Life
             again
             ,
             without
             the
             Reunion
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             Body
             .
             As
             also
             where
             a
             S.
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             allay
             his
             extreme
             Heat
             ,
             refresheth
             himself
             with
             the
             Nourishment
             which
             he
             draweth
             up
             from
             the
             Waters
             :
             and
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             sometimes
             see
             him
             appear
             as
             it
             were
             all
             over
             wet
             ,
             and
             dropping
             with
             Dew
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             some
             of
             them
             entertaining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Spherical
             Figure
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             with
             very
             great
             scorn
             ;
             and
             b
             maintaining
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             onely
             as
             it
             were
             an
             Arch
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ,
             as
             on
             its
             Base
             .
             c
             Some
             others
             of
             them
             you
             have
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             Earths
             being
             of
             a
             Round
             ,
             Spherical
             Figure
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Antipodes
             ;
             and
             account
             those
             Men
             little
             less
             than
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             shall
             offer
             to
             maintain
             any
             such
             Opinions
             .
             But
             these
             are
             not
             bare
             Mistakes
             ,
             and
             Oversights
             onely
             ;
             but
             are
             rather
             Errors
             which
             proceeded
             from
             the
             want
             of
             a
             due
             Examination
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             Apprehension
             of
             things
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Grammatical
             Errors
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             frequent
             and
             usual
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             so
             often
             mistaking
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             little
             knowledge
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ;
             as
             ,
             for
             Instance
             ,
             when
             d
             Optatus
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             needs
             deduce
             the
             Name
             Cephas
             ,
             from
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Head
            
             ,
             whereas
             Copha
             is
             a
             Syriack
             word
             ,
             and
             signifies
             e
             
               a
               Stone
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Evangelist
             expresly
             testifieth
             .
             S.
             Ambrose
             is
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             mistaken
             ,
             where
             he
             derives
             the
             word
             f
             Pascha
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Hebrew
             Extraction
             ,
             and
             which
             signifieth
             properly
             
               a
               Passing
            
             ,
             from
             a
             Greek
             word
             ,
             signifying
             
               to
               Suffer
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Etymologie
             of
             his
             he
             is
             faithfully
             followed
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             III.
             in
             an
             Oration
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             at
             the
             Opening
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             formerly
             given
             a
             touch
             at
             some
             Errors
             of
             theirs
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             observed
             by
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             is
             very
             much
             obliged
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             great
             pains
             
             that
             he
             took
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             attain
             unto
             so
             exquisite
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             the
             great
             courage
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             taking
             so
             much
             liberty
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             freely
             to
             note
             all
             such
             Impertinences
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             met
             with
             them
             ;
             who
             ,
             or
             how
             great
             Persons
             soever
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             were
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             a
             very
             few
             only
             excepted
             ,
             do
             here
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             grope
             out
             their
             way
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             so
             many
             wild
             Etymologi●s
             given
             by
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Proper
             Names
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Who
             can
             read
             ,
             without
             amazement
             ,
             that
             which
             g
             Irenaeus
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             touching
             the
             Derivation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             JESVS
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             
               to
               be
               composed
               of
               two
               Letters
               and
               a
               half
            
             ;
             adding
             moreover
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Language
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               it
               signifieth
               the
            
             Heavens
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Angel
             expresly
             testified
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             S.
             
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             called
             JESVS
             ,
             because
             
               He
               was
               to
               save
               His
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               .
            
             Of
             the
             like
             nature
             is
             that
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Adonai
             ,
             signifieth
             Wonderful
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             
               you
               write
               it
               thus
            
             ,
             Addhonei
             ,
             
               it
               then
               signifieth
               .
               Him
               that
               boundeth
               and
               separateth
               the
               Earth
               from
               the
               Water
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             Etymologies
             doth
             he
             give
             us
             of
             the
             Word
             Sabaoth
             ,
             and
             of
             Jaoth
             .
             Like
             to
             these
             ,
             are
             those
             Mysteries
             which
             he
             informs
             us
             of
             ,
             
             in
             the
             afore-cited
             Treatise
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             no
             Author
             else
             ,
             either
             Ancient
             or
             Mode●n
             ,
             ever
             heard
             of
             :
             telling
             us
             withal
             ,
             That
             Barneth
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             First
             and
             most
             Ancient
             Hebrew
             Letters
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Sacerdotales
             ,
             were
             onely
             Ten
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             were
             written
             Five
             manner
             of
             ways
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             Storehouse
             hath
             h
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             produced
             us
             that
             precious
             Etymology
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               by
               Interpretation
               ,
               The
               Elect
               Father
               of
               a
               Sound
               :
            
             and
             that
             other
             of
             the
             Name
             Rebecca
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               The
               Glory
               of
               God.
            
             
             i
             S.
             Hilary
             saith
             ,
             That
             Schon
             signifieth
             
               a
               fruitless
               Tree
            
             .
             But
             S.
             k
             Hierome
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             S.
             Hilary
             understanding
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             so
             very
             excellent
             at
             the
             Greek
             neither
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             make
             use
             of
             a
             certain
             Priest
             named
             Heliodorus
             ,
             to
             interpret
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Origen
             whatsoever
             he
             himself
             understood
             not
             ,
             who
             no●
             discharging
             his
             Trust
             sometimes
             so
             faithfully
             as
             he
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Father's
             committing
             some
             certain
             Errors
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             .
             l
             
               Theophilus
               Antiochenus
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             before
             
             Melchisedeck's
             time
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             called
             Hierosolyma
             ;
             but
             that
             afterwards
             it
             was
             called
             Hierusalem
             ,
             from
             Him
             :
             which
             is
             a
             very
             strange
             Fancy
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             very
             easie
             matter
             to
             guess
             what
             Ground
             he
             should
             have
             for
             it
             .
             What
             strange
             Dreams
             doth
             m
             S.
             Ambrose
             entertain
             his
             Readers
             withal
             ,
             where
             he
             expounds
             the
             Names
             of
             Chorah
             ,
             and
             of
             Oreb
             ;
             the
             one
             whereof
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             signifieth
             ,
             
               The
               Vnderstanding
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               Heart
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Heart
            
             ?
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             n
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             CXVIII
             Psalm
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             each
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Letters
             wherewith
             the
             first
             Verses
             begin
             of
             every
             one
             of
             the
             22
             Octonaries
             whereof
             the
             said
             CXVIII
             Psalm
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             reckoning
             ,
             consisteth
             .
             But
             o
             he
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             so
             much
             out
             in
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             he
             understood
             reasonably
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             derive
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Essence
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Always
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Being
             :
             which
             is
             so
             gross
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             have
             been
             pardoned
             a
             School-Boy
             at
             the
             Grammar-School
             .
             And
             as
             for
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sometimes
             at
             this
             Sport
             too
             ;
             though
             I
             should
             think
             he
             does
             it
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             himself
             merry
             onely
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             way
             mistaking
             himself
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             p
             when
             he
             derives
             the
             Latin
             word
             Nugae
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nogè
             ,
             which
             you
             read
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Zephaniah
               ,
               chap.
            
             3.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             when
             q
             he
             searcheth
             in
             the
             Hèbrew
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               
               Philemon
               ,
               Onesimus
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
            
             and
             other
             words
             which
             are
             purely
             Greek
             .
             And
             even
             in
             the
             very
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             both
             better
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             also
             in
             greater
             Veneration
             than
             any
             other
             Books
             whatsoever
             ,
             they
             often
             mistake
             themselves
             in
             citing
             them
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             r
             
               Justine
               Martyr
            
             alledgeth
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Zephaniah
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             found
             any
             where
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Zechariah
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             where
             he
             names
             Jeremiah
             in
             stead
             of
             Daniel
             .
             So
             likewise
             when
             ſ
             S.
             Hilary
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             13
             
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Acts
            
             ,
             alledgeth
             a
             certain
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             
               First
               Psalm
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             found
             only
             in
             the
             Second●
             whereas
             S.
             Paul
             in
             that
             place
             speaks
             not
             one
             Syllable
             of
             the
             
               First
               Psalm
            
             ,
             but
             expresly
             nameth
             the
             Second
             .
             So
             also
             when
             t
             Epiphanius
             says
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             27
             
               Chap.
               Ver.
            
             37.
             
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             That
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Ship
             with
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             suffered
             Ship
             wrack
             ,
             was
             one
             while
             70.
             and
             by
             and
             by
             80
             Souls
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Text
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             all
             276.
             
             So
             likewise
             when
             in
             another
             place
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             u
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             
               Mother
               ,
               Touch
               me
               not
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             appears
             plainly
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             onely
             to
             
               Mary
               Magdalene
            
             .
             So
             where
             x
             S.
             Hierome
             troubles
             himself
             very
             much
             in
             reconciling
             a
             certain
             Passage
             alledged
             by
             S.
             Paul
             out
             Habakkuk
             ,
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             had
             cited
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               My
               Faith
               :
            
             whereas
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             Apostle
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               First
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
            
             as
             also
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
            
             ,
             hath
             it
             only
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             not
             ,
             
               The
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               My
               Faith.
               Athanasius
            
             in
             his
             Synopsis
             (
             or
             whoever
             else
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Piece
             )
             reckoning
             up
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             evidently
             takes
             the
             Third
             Book
             of
             Esdras
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             always
             accounted
             Apocryphal
             
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             for
             the
             First
             ,
             which
             is
             received
             by
             all
             ,
             both
             Christians
             and
             Jews
             ,
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             We
             might
             reckon
             to
             this
             number
             (
             if
             at
             least
             so
             foolish
             a
             Piece
             deserve
             to
             have
             any
             place
             among
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             )
             that
             gross
             mistake
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             II.
             who
             raileth
             fiercely
             against
             Vzziah
             ,
             
             for
             breaking
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             ;
             calling
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             Act
             of
             his
             ,
             
               The
               Brother
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Leo
             
               the
               Iconoclast
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             reckon
             him
             amongst
             the
             most
             mischievous
             and
             wretched
             Princes
             that
             ever
             had
             been
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Act
             ,
             not
             of
             Vzziah
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Good
             King
             Hezekiah
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             rather
             commended
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             blamed
             .
             As
             for
             their
             slips
             of
             Memory
             ,
             he
             had
             need
             to
             have
             a
             very
             happy
             one
             himself
             ,
             that
             should
             go
             about
             to
             reckon
             them
             all
             up
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             y
             S.
             Ambrose
             tells
             us
             somewhere
             ,
             That
             the
             Eagle
             dying
             ,
             is
             revived
             again
             out
             of
             her
             own
             Ashes
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             he
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Phoenix
             ?
             But
             however
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             giving
             us
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Phoenix
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             delivered
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               this
               we
               have
               learned
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             By
             a
             like
             mistake
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             z
             
               For
               this
               very
               purpose
               have
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               shew
               my
               power
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             were
             spoken
             to
             Moses
             ;
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             never
             said
             any
             such
             word
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             doth
             he
             attribute
             to
             the
             Jews
             those
             words
             in
             the
             ninth
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             which
             were
             indeed
             spoken
             by
             
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             a
             
               Master
               ,
               who
               did
               sin
               ,
               this
               Man
               ,
               or
               his
               Parents
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               blind
               ?
            
             I
             impute
             that
             other
             mistake
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             Rhetorick
             ,
             where
             he
             
             brings
             in
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             who
             suffered
             under
             King
             Antiochus
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             height
             of
             Gallantry
             ,
             alledge
             the
             Example
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             of
             James
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             two
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             this
             .
             It
             was
             a
             slip
             of
             memory
             also
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             b
             That
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               They
               have
               not
               rejected
               Thee
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               rejected
               Me
            
             ;
             which
             words
             were
             indeed
             spoken
             to
             *
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Moses
             .
             S
             Hierome
             also
             was
             overtaken
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             c
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ever
             understood
             the
             word
             Knew
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Last
               Verse
            
             of
             the
             
               First
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Matthew
            
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             of
             the
             Conjugal
             Act
             ;
             not
             remembring
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             dear
             Friend
             Epiphanius
             takes
             the
             word
             in
             a
             quite
             different
             sense
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             to
             be
             ,
             That
             Joseph
             ,
             before
             the
             Miraculous
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             knew
             not
             what
             Glory
             and
             Excellency
             was
             to
             befal
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             
             knowing
             nothing
             else
             of
             her
             before
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             she
             was
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Joachim
             and
             of
             Annae
             ,
             and
             Cousin
             to
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             :
             whereas
             he
             at
             that
             time
             knew
             clearly
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             done
             him
             that
             Honour
             of
             sending
             his
             Angel
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             chusing
             his
             Espoused
             Wife
             Mary
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Woman
             on
             Earth
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             would
             confer
             that
             so
             great
             and
             wonderful
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             .
             But
             we
             intend
             not
             here
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Inventory
             of
             all
             the
             Errors
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             these
             Patterns
             may
             well
             enough
             serve
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             the
             whole
             Pieces
             are
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             here
             ,
             That
             ,
             besides
             this
             Carelesness
             and
             Security
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             ordinary
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             writing
             thus
             confidently
             whatsoever
             came
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             or
             
             whatever
             others
             had
             delivered
             over
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             Sound
             and
             Good
             ,
             without
             ever
             examining
             it
             throughly
             ,
             they
             had
             yet
             another
             kind
             of
             Custom
             ,
             which
             seems
             not
             to
             suit
             so
             well
             with
             the
             Person
             of
             Judges
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Writings
             they
             are
             sometimes
             so
             jolly
             and
             sportful
             ,
             coming
             over
             us
             with
             such
             rare
             
               Allegorical
               Observations
            
             as
             have
             scarcely
             any
             more
             Solidity
             or
             Body
             ,
             than
             those
             Castles
             of
             Cards
             that
             little
             Children
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             .
             
             These
             Cardinal
             Perron
             calls
             ,
             
               Des
               Gayetez
               joyeuses
            
             ,
             Chearful
             Frolickings
             .
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             Allegories
             are
             useful
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             also
             necessary
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             they
             be
             but
             sober
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             well-grounded
             .
             But
             I
             speak
             not
             here
             save
             only
             of
             such
             as
             rack
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             drag
             it
             along
             by
             the
             Hair
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             evaporate
             in
             empty
             Fumes
             .
             And
             of
             these
             are
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             full
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             often
             complains
             of
             the
             strange
             Liberty
             that
             Origen
             and
             his
             Disciples
             took
             herein
             .
             Certainly
             he
             himself
             often
             flies
             out
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             fee
             it
             ,
             may
             read
             but
             his
             146
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             he
             expounds
             the
             d
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               Prodigal
               Son
            
             :
             or
             let
             him
             but
             turn
             to
             the
             Discourse
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             touching
             the
             e
             Genealogy
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Zephaniah
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             City
             of
             Damascus
             ;
             and
             also
             upon
             the
             History
             of
             f
             Abishag
             the
             Shunamite
             ;
             and
             also
             upon
             the
             
               Five
               and
               twenty
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Two
               Princes
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             g
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
               chap.
            
             11.
             and
             upon
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             of
             h
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             i
             Assyria
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             subtile
             Observations
             upon
             k
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             upon
             King
             l
             Darius
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Command
             of
             our
             Saviour
             m
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             bideth
             us
             turn
             the
             Left
             Cheek
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             smitten
             us
             on
             the
             Right
             :
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             Discourses
             of
             his
             .
             S.
             Hilary
             is
             so
             much
             taken
             with
             this
             manner
             of
             writing
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             Expositions
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             are
             half
             full
             of
             these
             Allegories
             :
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             more
             work
             ,
             he
             sometimes
             frames
             n
             certain
             Impossibilities
             
             and
             Absurdities
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Scripture
             seem
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             only
             that
             he
             may
             have
             some
             pretense
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             his
             Allegories
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             136
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             to
             be
             utterly
             inexplicable
             ,
             where
             it
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             sate
             down
             by
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             hanged
             up
             their
             Harps
             upon
             the
             Willows
             ;
             as
             if
             ,
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             that
             was
             watred
             with
             Tigris
             and
             Euphrates
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             neither
             River
             ,
             nor
             Willow
             ,
             nor
             any
             Aquatick
             Tree
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             o
             Author
             also
             demandeth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             most
             indissoluble
             Question
             ,
             if
             taken
             in
             the
             Literal
             sense
             ,
             who
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Babylon
             is
             ;
             and
             ,
             why
             she
             is
             called
             Miserable
             ?
             which
             is
             so
             easie
             a
             Question
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             Child
             almost
             might
             very
             easily
             resolve
             it
             ,
             without
             torturing
             the
             Text
             with
             Allegories
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             146
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             understandeth
             by
             the
             p
             Clouds
             wherewith
             God
             is
             said
             to
             cover
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Rain
             which
             he
             prepareth
             for
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ;
             by
             the
             Mountains
             which
             bring
             forth
             Grass
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             by
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             he
             understands
             Men
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             young
             Ravens
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             assuring
             us
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             onely
             Erroneous
             ,
             but
             rather
             very
             Irreligious
             ,
             to
             take
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Literal
             sense
             .
             May
             not
             this
             be
             called
             rather
             Sporting
             with
             ,
             than
             Expounding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             So
             likewise
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             neither
             reaped
             nor
             gathered
             into
             Barns
             ,
             
             he
             understands
             ,
             by
             these
             ,
             the
             Devils
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Lilies
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             which
             spin
             not
             ,
             the
             Angels
             .
             I
             should
             much
             abuse
             the
             Readers
             patience
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             here
             set
             down
             the
             strange
             Discourses
             he
             hath
             upon
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             two
             Possessed
             with
             Devils
             ,
             who
             were
             healed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Gergesens
             ;
             
             and
             upon
             the
             Leap
             which
             the
             Devils
             made
             the
             neighbouring
             Herd
             of
             Swine
             take
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Swine-herds
             running
             
             away
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Citizens
             coming
             forth
             ,
             and
             intreating
             our
             Saviour
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             Coasts
             :
             or
             if
             I
             should
             but
             give
             you
             the
             whole
             entire
             Exposition
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             Chap.
             10.
             of
             St.
             
               Matthew
               :
               Are
               not
               two
               Sparrows
               sold
               for
               a
               Farthing
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             by
             the
             two
             Sparrows
             ,
             he
             understandeth
             Sinners
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             having
             been
             made
             to
             flye
             upward
             and
             to
             mount
             on
             high
             ,
             sell
             themselves
             to
             sin
             for
             meer
             Trifles
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             no
             value
             by
             this
             means
             becoming
             both
             as
             one
             ,
             the
             Soul
             by
             sin
             thickning
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             Body
             :
             and
             such
             other
             like
             wild
             Fancies
             ,
             the
             reading
             whereof
             would
             astonish
             a
             man
             of
             any
             judgment
             ,
             rather
             than
             edifie
             him
             .
             Neither
             is
             St.
             Ambrose
             any
             whit
             more
             serious
             ,
             
             where
             expounding
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             20.
             
             
               If
               you
               have
               Faith
               as
               a
               grain
               of
               Mustard
               seed
               ,
               ye
               shall
               say
               to
               this
               Mountain
               ,
               Remove
               hence
               to
               yonder
               ,
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               By
               this
               Mountain
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Ambrose
             )
             
               is
               meant
               the
               Devil
            
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             a
             business
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             here
             at
             length
             all
             that
             might
             be
             collected
             ,
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             out
             of
             him
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             any
             mind
             to
             see
             more
             Examples
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             may
             read
             but
             his
             Homilies
             upon
             the
             118.
             
             Psalm
             ;
             which
             Piece
             of
             his
             ,
             will
             indeed
             be
             otherwise
             very
             well
             worth
             any
             mans
             reading
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             very
             excellent
             one
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Eloquence
             and
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             yet
             perhaps
             a
             man
             would
             find
             it
             a
             troublesom
             business
             to
             make
             any
             handsom
             defence
             for
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             bold
             sometimes
             to
             use
             the
             Sacred
             words
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             his
             own
             sportful
             Fancies
             :
             *
             as
             where
             he
             applies
             to
             Valentinian
             and
             Gratian
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Canticles
               :
               O
               that
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               Brother
               ,
               that
               sucked
               the
               breasts
               of
               my
               Mother
               !
               When
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               I
               would
               kiss
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               would
               lead
               thee
               ,
               and
               bring
               thee
               into
               my
               Mothers
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               would
               cause
               thee
               to
               drink
               of
               Spiced
               Wine
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               juyce
               of
               my
               Pomegranates
               .
               His
               left
               hand
               should
               be
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               should
               embrace
               me
               .
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 place
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               mean●
               the
               Emperour
            
             Gratian
             ,
             
               of
               R●nowned
               Memory
               ,
               who
               te●●eth
               his
               Brother
               that
               he
               is
               furnished
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               divers
               Vertues
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             doth
             he
             make
             Application
             of
             divers
             other
             Passages
             of
             this
             Sacred
             Canticle
             ;
             and
             with
             so
             great
             Licence
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             no
             Poet
             ever
             lashed
             out
             with
             more
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             purposely
             pass
             by
             ,
             what
             I
             might
             produce
             ,
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             for
             ,
             this
             that
             we
             have
             already
             brought
             ,
             is
             enough
             ,
             and
             indeed
             more
             than
             we
             needed
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             therefore
             now
             judge
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             this
             their
             manner
             of
             Writing
             ,
             have
             not
             clearly
             enough
             witnessed
             against
             themselves
             ,
             that
             their
             Intention
             ,
             when
             they
             wrote
             these
             their
             Books
             ,
             never
             was
             either
             to
             bound
             and
             determine
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             decide
             our
             differences
             touching
             the
             same
             .
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Persons
             who
             were
             endued
             with
             very
             large
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             most
             lively
             and
             clear
             Understanding
             ,
             for
             the
             diving
             into
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             yet
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             ●hare
             of
             these
             Gifts
             ,
             have
             it
             yet
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             imploy
             it
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             when
             the
             business
             they
             are
             to
             treat
             of
             is
             of
             so
             great
             both
             difficulty
             and
             importance
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             deciding
             and
             discussing
             whereof
             we
             can
             never
             bring
             either
             more
             attention
             or
             diligence
             ,
             than
             is
             needful
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             not
             observed
             this
             Course
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             appeareth
             clearly
             enough
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             said
             :
             Their
             Books
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             either
             as
             Definitive
             Sentences
             ,
             or
             Final
             Judgments
             upon
             our
             present
             Controversies
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             these
             small
             ,
             trivial
             Errors
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             off
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Opinion
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Gallantry
             of
             their
             Parts
             .
             I
             believe
             they
             might
             very
             easily
             have
             avoided
             the
             falling
             into
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             have
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             have
             looked
             a
             little
             better
             about
             them
             .
             And
             I
             
             ●m
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             them
             meerly
             by
             inadvertency
             only
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             sometimes
             happen
             even
             to
             the
             greatest
             Masters
             that
             are
             ,
             in
             any
             Sciences
             whatsover
             .
             I
             shall
             as
             willingly
             also
             yield
             to
             you
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             desire
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             have
             sometimes
             done
             these
             things
             purposely
             ;
             letting
             fall
             here
             and
             there
             throughout
             their
             Writings
             such
             little
             slips
             from
             their
             Pen
             ,
             sportingly
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Recreation
             ;
             or
             else
             out
             of
             a
             design
             of
             exercising
             our
             Wits
             .
          
           
             But
             certainly
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Reason
             were
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             use
             any
             more
             either
             care
             or
             diligence
             in
             the
             composing
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             indeed
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             never
             any
             Intention
             that
             these
             Books
             of
             theirs
             should
             be
             our
             Judges
             .
          
           
             These
             Innocent
             Faults
             ,
             these
             Mistakes
             ,
             these
             Oversights
             ,
             these
             Forgetfulnesses
             ,
             and
             these
             Sportings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             declare
             for
             their
             part
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             our
             Addresses
             to
             some
             others
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             so
             sadly
             delivered
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             sate
             on
             the
             Seat
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             rather
             have
             spoken
             as
             in
             their
             Chamber
             ,
             venting
             their
             own
             private
             Opinions
             only
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             our
             Judges
             .
          
           
             These
             Considerations
             ,
             joyned
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             eminent
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             do
             make
             it
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             evidently
             enough
             appear
             ▪
             that
             their
             own
             will
             and
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             embrace
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             Oracles
             ,
             or
             receive
             them
             as
             Definitive
             Sentences
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             rather
             examine
             them
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             Reason
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             were
             indeed
             very
             able
             and
             excellent
             Men
             ;
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             still
             Men
             ,
             subject
             to
             Errour
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             not
             always
             the
             good
             Fortune
             to
             light
             upon
             what
             was
             true
             and
             sound
             ,
             and
             who
             peradventure
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             very
             Case
             in
             hand
             ,
             have
             not
             always
             done
             what
             they
             might
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             employing
             either
             less
             time
             ,
             or
             less
             
             and
             diligence
             ,
             than
             they
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             they
             had
             had
             any
             serious
             purpose
             of
             doing
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             in
             this
             Particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               IV.
               That
               the
               Fathers
               have
               erred
               ,
               in
               divers
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ;
               not
               only
               singly
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               of
               them
               together
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Conceive
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             delivered
             in
             the
             two
             preceding
             Chapters
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             any
             moderate
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             not
             so
             Authentick
             ,
             as
             People
             commonly
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Thou
             therefore
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             but
             an
             indifferent
             and
             impartial
             Reader
             ,
             mayest
             omit
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ;
             both
             which
             I
             am
             fain
             to
             add
             ,
             though
             much
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             to
             answer
             all
             Objections
             that
             may
             yet
             be
             made
             by
             perverse
             and
             obstinate
             persons
             .
             For
             the
             prejudice
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             before-hand
             possessed
             ,
             may
             hinder
             them
             perhaps
             from
             seeing
             the
             clearness
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             from
             hearing
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             ;
             whose
             words
             they
             perhaps
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             impute
             to
             their
             modesty
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             will
             consent
             to
             yield
             unto
             them
             no
             more
             honour
             than
             they
             themselves
             require
             .
             The
             stubbornness
             therefore
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             need
             that
             thou
             hast
             of
             my
             doing
             so
             ,
             hath
             constrained
             me
             to
             lay
             aside
             some
             of
             that
             Respect
             ,
             that
             I
             bear
             towards
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             hath
             obliged
             me
             to
             give
             them
             a
             sight
             of
             some
             Errours
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             much
             more
             importance
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             means
             at
             least
             I
             may
             be
             able
             to
             overcome
             this
             their
             obstinacy
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             
             they
             shall
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             erred
             in
             divers
             very
             considerable
             Points
             ;
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             at
             length
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             very
             good
             Reason
             ,
             gravely
             to
             advise
             us
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             take
             upon
             Trust
             any
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             unless
             we
             find
             that
             they
             are
             grounded
             either
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             some
             other
             Truth
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             Inquiry
             very
             unwillingly
             ,
             as
             taking
             very
             little
             pleasure
             in
             discovering
             the
             Infirmities
             and
             Failings
             of
             any
             Men
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             otherwise
             thought
             worthy
             of
             so
             great
             Estimation
             and
             Honour
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             ●how
             precious
             or
             dear
             unto
             us
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             account
             as
             Dung
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             compared
             with
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Edification
             of
             men
             .
             And
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             even
             these
             blessed
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             were
             they
             now
             alive
             again
             ,
             would
             give
             us
             thanks
             for
             the
             pains
             we
             have
             taken
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             men
             ;
             and
             would
             account
             themselves
             beholding
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             having
             taken
             the
             boldness
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             discover
             those
             Imperfections
             and
             Failings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             suffered
             them
             to
             leave
             behind
             them
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             only
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             as
             so
             many
             Arguments
             to
             us
             of
             their
             Humanity
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             shall
             take
             offence
             hereat
             ,
             I
             must
             intreat
             them
             once
             again
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             perversness
             only
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             deal
             ,
             hath
             forced
             me
             to
             this
             Irreverence
             ,
             (
             if
             at
             least
             we
             are
             to
             call
             it
             so
             )
             together
             with
             the
             desire
             I
             have
             to
             manifest
             to
             the
             World
             so
             important
             a
             Truth
             as
             this
             is
             .
             If
             I
             would
             go
             about
             to
             defend
             my self
             by
             Examples
             ,
             I
             could
             here
             make
             use
             of
             that
             of
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             Church
             of
             Romes
             interdicting
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Bible
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             save
             only
             such
             as
             should
             be
             allowed
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             makes
             no
             more
             ado
             but
             falls
             to
             laying
             open
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World
             (
             not
             all
             the
             Faults
             )
             for
             there
             are
             no
             such
             there
             ;
             but
             )
             all
             the
             
               False
               Appearances
               of
               Faults
            
             ,
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             making
             a
             whole
             
             Chapter
             expresly
             of
             the
             same
             .
             How
             much
             more
             lawfully
             then
             may
             we
             adventure
             here
             ,
             to
             expose
             to
             publick
             view
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Failings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             unto
             whom
             we
             owe
             infinitely
             less
             Respect
             ,
             than
             unto
             God
             ;
             only
             to
             moderate
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             allay
             the
             heat
             of
             that
             excessive
             Devotion
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             bear
             towards
             their
             Writings
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             one
             Party
             may
             be
             perswaded
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             some
             other
             Weapons
             ,
             than
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             other
             Party
             may
             not
             so
             easily
             be
             induced
             to
             give
             ear
             to
             the
             bare
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Saying
             of
             a
             Great
             Prince
             long
             since
             ,
             that
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             shameful
             Necessities
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             were
             the
             things
             that
             most
             clearly
             evinced
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             no
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             flattering
             Courtiers
             would
             needs
             have
             made
             him
             believe
             he
             was
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             stands
             us
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             but
             Men
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             produce
             here
             this
             so
             clear
             and
             so
             evident
             Argument
             of
             their
             Humanity
             .
             Let
             us
             boldly
             enter
             into
             their
             most
             hidden
             Secrets
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             see
             what
             ever
             Marks
             of
             their
             Humanity
             they
             have
             left
             us
             in
             their
             Writings
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             no
             longer
             adore
             and
             reverence
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             wholly
             Divine
             .
             Yet
             I
             protest
             here
             ,
             before
             I
             begin
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             make
             any
             advantage
             at
             all
             of
             those
             many
             Arguments
             of
             their
             Passion
             ,
             which
             we
             meet
             withal
             ;
             partly
             in
             their
             own
             Writings
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             their
             Life
             .
             I
             heartily
             wish
             rather
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             be
             buried
             in
             an
             Eternal
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             Persons
             that
             were
             most
             accomplished
             for
             Purity
             and
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             the
             frail
             Condition
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             can
             bear
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             touch
             upon
             the
             Errours
             of
             their
             Belief
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             have
             failed
             ,
             not
             in
             Living
             ,
             but
             in
             Writing
             .
             The
             most
             Ancient
             of
             them
             all
             is
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             a
             man
             so
             renowned
             in
             all
             Ancient
             Histories
             for
             his
             great
             Knowledge
             ,
             both
             in
             Religion
             and
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Fervency
             
             of
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             evidently
             manifesied
             ,
             by
             his
             suffering
             a
             Glorious
             Martyrdom
             for
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             how
             many
             odd
             Opinions
             do
             we
             meet
             withal
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             very
             trivial
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             manifestly
             false
             ?
             Do
             but
             hear
             how
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Last
             Times
             ,
             immediately
             preceding
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             *
             
               As
               for
               me
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               us
               that
               are
               true
               Christians
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               spend
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               enriched
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               assure
               us
               ,
            
             Ezechiel
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             citeth
             that
             which
             is
             written
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Chap.
            
             65.
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             other
             Passage
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             †
             
               That
               those
               which
               had
               believed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               should
               live
               and
               reign
               with
               him
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               this
               there
               should
               be
               a
               General
               and
               Final
               Resurrection
               and
               Judgment
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             you
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             with
             the
             Chiliasts
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             reign
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             be
             perfectly
             accomplished
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             Opinion
             that
             is
             at
             this
             day
             condemned
             as
             Erroneous
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             Western
             Church
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             .
             He
             seems
             in
             another
             place
             to
             have
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             was
             finite
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             where
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             against
             a
             Jew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
             *
             
               who
               rained
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               upon
               Sodom
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               could
               not
               then
               have
               been
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             That
             which
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Angels
             ,
             is
             altogether
             as
             senseless
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             dangerous
             ;
             namely
             ,
             †
             
               That
               God
               having
               
               in
               the
               beginning
               committed
               unto
               them
               the
               Care
               and
               Providence
               over
               men
               and
               all
               sublunary
               things
               ,
               they
               had
               broken
               this
               Order
               ,
               by
               suffering
               themselves
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               the
               Love
               of
               Women
               ,
               by
               companying
               with
               whom
               had
               been
               also
               born
               Children
               ,
               which
               are
               those
               we
               now
               call
            
             Demons
             ,
             
               or
               Devils
            
             .
             I
             know
             not
             neither
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             able
             easily
             to
             bring
             any
             one
             over
             to
             that
             other
             Opinion
             of
             his
             where
             he
             says
             ;
             that
             *
             
               All
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               had
               fallen
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Evil
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Spirits
               of
            
             Python
             :
             
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               being
               now
               ready
               to
               give
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
            
             
             
               recommended
               his
               Spirit
               to
               God.
            
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             out
             of
             what
             part
             of
             Gods
             Word
             he
             learnt
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             delivers
             in
             his
             second
             Apologie
             :
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             †
             
               That
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               lived
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Reason
               ,
               were
               Christians
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               might
               have
               been
               accounted
               as
               Atheists
               ;
               such
               as
               among
               the
            
             Greeks
             ,
             were
             Socrates
             ,
             Heraclitus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               among
               the
            
             Barbarians
             ,
             Abraham
             and
             Azarias
             :
             repeating
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             Lines
             afterward
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             that
             *
             
               All
               those
               who
               lived
               ,
               or
               do
               now
               live
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Reason
               ,
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               an
               assured
               ,
               quiet
               condition
               .
               Irenaeus
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lyon
             ,
             who
             lived
             very
             near
             his
             time
             ,
             was
             also
             ▪
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             Justin
             ,
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             once
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             till
             the
             hour
             of
             Judgment
             .
             For
             ,
             towards
             the
             conclusion
             of
             that
             Excellent
             Book
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             Heresies
             ;
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             descended
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             in
             the
             place
             where
             
             the
             Dead
             were
             ;
             which
             place
             he
             opposed
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             this
             World
             :
             he
             further
             addeth
             ,
             That
             a
             
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               whom
               he
               did
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               shall
               go
               also
               into
               a
               certain
               Invisible
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               pr●vided
               for
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               there
               to
               expect
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               shall
               afterwards
               resume
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               be
               raised
               up
               again
               in
               all
               Perfection
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Corporally
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               our
               Saviour
               was
               raised
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               they
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             Opinion
             he
             opposeth
             against
             that
             of
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             and
             Gnosticks
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             produced
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Chapter
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             immediately
             after
             they
             were
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             were
             carried
             up
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             that
             Mother
             ,
             or
             that
             Father
             ,
             which
             these
             Hereticks
             had
             fancied
             to
             themselves
             :
             Which
             Opinion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             rejected
             by
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Passage
             a
             little
             before
             alledged
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             Tryphon
             :
             Whence
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             (
             that
             we
             may
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             produce
             any
             other
             Proofs
             )
             that
             Justin
             and
             Irenaeus
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Belief
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             Death
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             his
             Second
             Book
             
               against
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             
             he
             maintains
             very
             s●iffely
             ▪
             That
             
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               above
               Forty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               when
               he
               suffered
               death
               for
               us
               :
            
             bringing
             in
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             so
             manifestly
             contradicteth
             the
             Evangelical
             Histories
             ,
             certain
             Probabilities
             onely
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               passed
               through
               all
               Ages
               ,
               as
               heing
               come
               into
               the
               World
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               save
               People
               of
               all
               Ages
            
             ;
             urging
             also
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               yet
               fifty
               years
               old
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               hast
               thou
               seen
               Abraham
            
             ?
             In
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             S.
             
               John
               had
               delivered
               it
               by
               Tradition
               to
               the
               Priests
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               somewhat
               Ancient
               when
               he
               began
               to
               
               preach
               ,
               being
               then
               about
               the
               age
               of
               Forty
               or
               Fifty
               years
               .
            
             This
             Fancy
             of
             his
             appeased
             so
             ridioulous
             to
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             ,
             
             as
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             the
             Copies
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Contexture
             ,
             which
             appears
             evidently
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Vein
             and
             Marks
             of
             his
             Fancy
             and
             Stile
             ;
             he
             hath
             yet
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             whole
             Passage
             had
             been
             soisted
             into
             the
             Text
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             some
             malicious
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             Irenaeus
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             great
             reason
             for
             this
             his
             suspicion
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuite
             b
             Petavius
             hath
             clearly
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             Epiphaniu●
             .
             However
             you
             may
             hence
             perceive
             ,
             that
             Baronius
             thinks
             that
             very
             Possible
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             in
             the
             Former
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             Possibly
             have
             been
             very
             many
             and
             great
             Alterations
             and
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             by
             many
             Passages
             and
             Clauses
             having
             been
             either
             inserted
             into
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             maliclously
             rased
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             c
             Irenaeus
             holds
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               after
               death
               ,
               retain
               the
               Character
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Figure
             )
             
               of
               the
               Bodies
               to
               which
               they
               were
               formerly
               united
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               represent
               the
               shape
               of
               the
               said
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               Men
               take
               them
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             I
             shall
             here
             pass
             by
             that
             which
             he
             d
             saith
             in
             the
             49
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             did
             not
             at
             all
             know
             when
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             should
             be
             ,
             neither
             according
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Natures
             :
             although
             these
             words
             of
             his
             look
             as
             if
             they
             would
             very
             hardly
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             good
             fense
             .
             Neither
             shall
             I
             yet
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             both
             he
             and
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             have
             in
             divers
             places
             so
             rashly
             delivered
             ,
             touching
             the
             strength
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             I
             conceive
             ,
             with
             e
             Cassander
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Passages
             may
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             respect
             had
             to
             
             the
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             Business
             there
             was
             to
             confute
             those
             Hereticks
             of
             Their
             time
             ,
             who
             maintained
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             
               Fatal
               Necessity
            
             in
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             depriving
             them
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Election
             ,
             or
             Judgment
             .
             Neither
             hath
             the
             great
             Learning
             of
             f
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             kept
             him
             from
             falling
             ▪
             in●o
             very
             many
             the
             like
             ,
             Errors
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             where
             in
             divers
             places
             he
             says
             plainly
             ,
             That
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             were
             justified
             by
             Philosophy
             ,
             g
             
               which
               was
               then
               Necessary
               for
               them
               whereas
               it
               is
               now
               only
               Vseful
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               this
            
             Philosophy
             
               was
               tho●●
               choolmister
               of
               ●he
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               brought
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               served
               to
               guide
               them
               till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Coming
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               the
            
             Law
             
               did
               the
               Jews
               ;
               and
               that
               the
            
             Greeks
             
               were
               justified
               by
               i●
               alone●
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               their
            
             h
             
               Covenant
               ,
               being
               a
               step
               to
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               Foundation
               laid
               for
               Christian
               Philosophy
               .
            
             He
             was
             of
             Opinion
             also
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             i
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               went
               down
               into
               Hell
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Departed
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             saved
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             believed
             :
             
               And
               that
               the
            
             k
             
               Apostles
               also
               ,
               after
               their
               Death
               ,
               descended
               likewise
               into
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
            
             Conceiving
             ,
             that
             God
             otherwise
             should
             have
             been
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             an
             Accepter
             of
             Persons
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             should
             have
             condemned
             all
             those
             who
             died
             before
             the
             Coming
             of
             his
             Son.
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             l
             
               He
               preached
               to
               the
               Living
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               Vnjustly
               ;
               why
               should
               ●e
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               preach
               also
               to
               those
               who
               were
               departed
               this
               Life
               before
               his
               Coming
               ?
            
             
             From
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Considerations
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             the
             Dead
             ,
             as
             well
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             Jews
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             m
             
               and
               should
               have
               had
               the
               Be●●fit
               of
               the
               same
               Dispensation
               ,
               which
               he
               used
               towards
               others
               here
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               in
               order
               either
               to
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               Repentance
               ;
               or
               their
               just
               Condemnation
               ,
               for
               their
               Impenitency
               .
            
          
           
             He
             plainly
             maintains
             also
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Punishments
             which
             God
             inflicts
             upon
             M●n
             ,
             tend
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             are
             sent
             them
             for
             their
             Instiuction
             and
             Amendment
             ;
             comprehending
             also
             within
             this
             number
             ,
             even
             those
             very
             Pains
             which
             the
             Damned
             endure
             in
             Hell
             :
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             somewhere
             also
             affirmeth
             ,
             That
             wicked
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             Fire
             :
             And
             hereto
             doth
             he
             refer
             the
             Conflagration
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             alledging
             also
             to
             this
             purpose
             certain
             Passages
             out
             of
             Plato
             ,
             
             and
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             Philosopher
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             Heraclitus
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             it
             clearly
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             same
             Belief
             touching
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             that
             his
             Scholar
             Origen
             had
             ,
             who
             maintains
             in
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             places
             up
             and
             down
             his
             Works
             ,
             That
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             are
             Purgative
             only
             ;
             and
             consequently
             are
             not
             Eternal
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             when
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Damned
             are
             once
             throughly
             Cleansed
             and
             Purified
             by
             this
             Fire
             .
             n
             He
             believes
             also
             with
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Angels
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             the
             First
             Women
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Love
             of
             theirs
             transported
             them
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             indiscreetly
             to
             discover
             unto
             them
             many
             Secrets
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             concealed
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             maintains
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             Fifty
             years
             ;
             Clemens
             will
             have
             him
             to
             have
             Preached
             
             in
             the
             Flesh
             but
             one
             year
             onely
             ,
             
             and
             to
             have
             died
             in
             the
             Thirty
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Age.
             But
             since
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             very
             many
             absurd
             Tenets
             in
             this
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             meddle
             any
             further
             with
             him
             .
             As
             for
             Tertullian
             ,
             I
             confess
             his
             very
             turning
             Montanist
             ,
             hath
             taken
             off
             indeed
             very
             much
             of
             the
             repute
             which
             he
             before
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Fervency
             of
             his
             P●ety
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             his
             Incomparable
             Learning
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             besides
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Works
             were
             written
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             a
             Catholick
             ;
             we
             are
             also
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Montanism
             put
             no
             separation
             at
             all
             betwixt
             him
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             point
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Severity
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             would
             have
             to
             be
             most
             Harsh
             and
             Rigorous
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             o
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             constantly
             kept
             to
             the
             very
             same
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             did
             :
             whence
             proceeded
             that
             tart
             Speech
             of
             his
             ,
             p
             
               That
               People
               rejected
            
             Montanus
             ,
             Maximilla
             ,
             and
             Priscilla
             ,
             
               not
               because
               they
               had
               any
               whit
               departed
               from
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               rather
               because
               they
               would
               have
               us
               to
               Fast
               oftner
               than
               to
               Marry
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             enough
             out
             of
             all
             those
             Books
             which
             were
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Montanist
             ,
             wherein
             he
             never
             disputeth
             or
             contendeth
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             onely
             about
             Discipline
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ingenuously
             confessed
             also
             by
             the
             Learned
             q
             
               Nicalaus
               Rigaltius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             those
             IX
             Books
             which
             he
             hath
             lately
             published
             .
             Now
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             Repute
             which
             this
             Father
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             not
             departing
             from
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             how
             many
             Wild
             Opinions
             and
             Fancies
             do
             we
             meet
             withal
             ,
             in
             his
             Books
             ?
             I
             shall
             here
             speak
             onely
             of
             some
             of
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             ,
             passing
             by
             his
             so
             Dangerous
             Expressions
             touching
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             having
             touched
             upon
             this
             Particular
             before
             .
             But
             how
             strange
             is
             his
             manner
             of
             Discourse
             
             touching
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             r
             whom
             he
             seems
             to
             render
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             Passions
             that
             we
             are
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             to
             
               Anger
               ,
               Hatred
            
             ,
             and
             Grief
             ?
             He
             attributes
             also
             to
             him
             a
             ſ
             
               Corporeal
               Substance
            
             ,
             and
             
               does
               not
               believe
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             himself
             )
             
               that
               any
               man
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Body
               :
            
             So
             that
             we
             need
             the
             less
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             confidently
             affirms
             ,
             t
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Substance
               which
               is
               not
               Corporeal
               :
            
             or
             ,
             that
             with
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             u
             Angelical
             Nature
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Carnal
             Love
             of
             Women
             ;
             which
             occasioned
             those
             words
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             ,
             
               De
               Virginibus
               velandis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             x
             That
             
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               so
               dangerous
               a
               Face
               should
               be
               veiled
               ,
               which
               had
               scandalized
               even
               Heaven
               it self
               .
            
             We
             need
             no
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             think
             strange
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             touching
             the
             y
             Nature
             of
             Mans
             Soul
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             Form
             and
             Figure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             propagated
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             sowed
             and
             engendred
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             increasing
             and
             extending
             it self
             together
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             Dreams
             :
             in
             the
             maintaining
             whereof
             ,
             he
             useth
             so
             much
             Subtilty
             ,
             strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Eloquence
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             will
             hardly
             meet
             with
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Stock
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             a
             more
             Excellent
             and
             more
             Elegant
             Piece
             ,
             than
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             
               De
               Anima
            
             .
             He
             also
             ,
             with
             Irenaeus
             ,
             shuts
             up
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             into
             a
             certain
             Subterraneous
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             to
             remain
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             not
             being
             to
             be
             opened
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             onely
             he
             allows
             the
             Martyrs
             their
             entrance
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             he
             fancies
             to
             be
             some
             place
             beneath
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             and
             here
             
             he
             will
             have
             them
             continue
             till
             the
             Last
             Day
             .
             z
             
               It
               is
               thy
               Blood
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               Key
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
             And
             this
             place
             ,
             whither
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Dead
             go
             ,
             is
             to
             continue
             close
             shut
             up
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ;
             who
             besides
             is
             of
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Opinion
             from
             that
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             maintains
             ,
             That
             all
             Apparitions
             of
             Dead
             Men
             are
             onely
             meer
             Illusions
             ,
             and
             Deceits
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Inclosure
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             shall
             continue
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             City
             of
             the
             a
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             all
             of
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             shall
             descend
             Miraculously
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             shall
             there
             continue
             a
             Thousand
             years
             ,
             the
             Saints
             so
             long
             living
             in
             it
             in
             very
             great
             Glory
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             during
             this
             space
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Faithful
             is
             to
             be
             accomplished
             by
             degrees
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             rising
             up
             sooner
             ,
             and
             some
             later
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             Merits
             .
             And
             hence
             are
             we
             to
             interpret
             that
             which
             he
             says
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             b
             
               small
               Sins
               shall
               be
               punished
               in
               Men
               ,
               by
               the
               Lateness
               of
               their
               Resurrection
               :
            
             and
             ,
             That
             c
             
               when
               the
               Thousand
               years
               are
               expired
               ,
               and
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               is
               past
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             I
             pass
             by
             his
             Invectives
             against
             Second
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             evil
             Opinion
             of
             all
             Marriage
             in
             General
             ;
             these
             Fancies
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Montanus
             his
             Paraclete
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             his
             Opinions
             touching
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             he
             hath
             many
             Fellows
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             same
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             their
             
             d
             Baptism
             signified
             nothing
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             never
             received
             any
             Heretick
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             first
             rebaptized
             him
             ,
             
               Cleansing
               him
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               both
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               Man
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               in
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               by
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               accounting
               an
               Heretick
               to
               be
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               than
               any
               Pagan
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             pressing
             Men
             to
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             their
             Children
             while
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             present
             Custom
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             that
             he
             allows
             ,
             and
             indeed
             perswades
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Children
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             Persons
             of
             Riper
             years
             ;
             counselling
             them
             to
             defer
             it
             ,
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             c
             Condition
             ,
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             Age.
             And
             as
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             of
             our
             Time
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             not
             much
             dissent
             from
             them
             neither
             in
             some
             other
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             execute
             any
             Office
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             f
             
               That
               he
               should
               condemn
               ,
               or
               bind
               ,
               or
               imprison
               ,
               or
               examine
               any
               Man
            
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             should
             make
             War
             upon
             any
             ,
             or
             serve
             in
             War
             under
             any
             other
             ;
             saying
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               by
               disarming
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               hath
               from
               henceforth
               taken
               off
               every
               Soldiers
               Belt
               :
            
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             alloweth
             not
             of
             the
             Profession
             of
             Soldiery
             .
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             extremely
             wonder
             at
             the
             Confidence
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Inadvertency
             )
             of
             g
             some
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             perswade
             us
             ,
             from
             a
             certain
             Passage
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             this
             so
             Innocent
             and
             Peaceable
             Father
             maintained
             ,
             That
             Hereticks
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
             suppressed
             ,
             by
             inflicting
             upon
             them
             temporal
             punishments
             :
             which
             rigorous
             proceeding
             was
             as
             far
             from
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             from
             Earth
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             here
             ,
             before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             that
             *
             he
             held
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             suffered
             death
             in
             the
             Thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             which
             is
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             he
             thought
             also
             that
             the
             †
             
               Heavenly
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             Prophecy
             ended
             in
             St.
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             being
             from
             henceforth
             transferred
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             was
             Tertullians
             very
             great
             Admirer
             ,
             calling
             him
             absolutely
             ,
             
               The
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             *
             who
             never
             let
             any
             day
             pass
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             without
             reading
             something
             of
             him
             ,
             hath
             confidently
             also
             maintained
             some
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Opinions
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Nullity
             of
             Baptism
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             †
             which
             he
             desendeth
             every
             where
             very
             stiffely
             ;
             having
             also
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Men
             of
             his
             time
             consenting
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             *
             Firmilianus
             ,
             Metropolitan
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             †
             Dionysius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Africk
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Pamphilia
            
             ,
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Anger
             ,
             and
             the
             Excommunication
             also
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             *
             who
             for
             his
             part
             held
             a
             particular
             Opinion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             allowing
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             without
             rebaptizing
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             LXXIV
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Church
             ,
             about
             some
             LXV
             years
             after
             ,
             at
             the
             †
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             declared
             Null
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Samosatenians
             ,
             by
             permitting
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Hereticks
             
             whatsoever
             should
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             being
             rebaptized
             .
             But
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             *
             II.
             General
             Council
             went
             yet
             further
             ,
             rebaptizing
             all
             those
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             they
             would
             have
             done
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             from
             the
             Communion
             either
             of
             the
             
               Eunomians
               ,
               Montanists
               ,
               Phrygians
            
             ,
             or
             Sabellians
             ;
             or
             indeed
             any
             other
             Hereticks
             whatsoever
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Macedonians
               ,
               Sabbatians
               ,
               Novatians
               ,
               Quartodecimani
               ,
            
             and
             Apollinarians
             ;
             all
             which
             they
             received
             without
             Rebaptization
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             VII
             .
             Canon
             ,
             which
             Canon
             you
             also
             have
             in
             the
             Greek
             Code
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             Num.
             CLXX
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             Stephen
             and
             Cyprian
             maintained
             each
             of
             them
             their
             own
             particular
             Opinion
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             them
             admitting
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             utterly
             rejecting
             the
             Baptism
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Hereticks
             :
             whereas
             the
             two
             aforenamed
             General
             Councils
             ,
             neither
             admitted
             ,
             nor
             rejected
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Baptism
             of
             some
             certain
             Hereticks
             only
             .
             But
             St.
             Cyprian
             however
             seems
             to
             have
             dealt
             herein
             much
             more
             fairly
             than
             his
             Adversary
             ;
             seeing
             that
             †
             He
             patiently
             endured
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             offended
             with
             any
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ;
             as
             it
             appears
             clearly
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             also
             proved
             by
             *
             St.
             Hierome
             :
             whereas
             Stephen
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             hot
             ,
             cholerick
             Temper
             ,
             a
             declared
             publickly
             against
             Firmilianus
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             b
             Excommunicated
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             dissented
             from
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             blessed
             c
             Martyr
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             that
             Errour
             also
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             touching
             the
             Necessity
             of
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             to
             all
             persons
             when
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             Infants
             too
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             LIX
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             LXV
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             admitteth
             Infants
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             born
             ;
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             one
             Fidus
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             them
             till
             the
             Eighth
             Day
             after
             they
             were
             born
             :
             and
             also
             by
             that
             story
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             certain
             young
             Girl
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             as
             yet
             of
             years
             to
             speak
             ,
             by
             a
             remarkable
             Miracle
             ,
             put
             back
             the
             Liquor
             which
             had
             been
             consecrated
             for
             the
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             was
             presented
             unto
             her
             by
             a
             Deacon
             to
             drink
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             judging
             her self
             unworthy
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             she
             had
             been
             carried
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             some
             certain
             Pagan
             Sacrifices
             .
             Now
             the
             Original
             of
             this
             Errour
             of
             theirs
             was
             ,
             the
             Belief
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             Baptism
             ;
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Author
             ,
             delivered
             Lib.
             3.
             
             
               Test
               .
               ad
               Quirin
            
             .
             Where
             having
             first
             laid
             down
             this
             for
             a
             Ground
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             *
             
               That
               no
               man
               can
               come
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               baptized
               and
               regenerated
            
             ;
             he
             produceth
             ,
             for
             a
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             first
             that
             Passage
             out
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             this
             other
             :
             
               Except
               you
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               ye
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               :
            
             urging
             the
             first
             of
             these
             places
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             accounting
             each
             of
             them
             necessary
             to
             Regeneration
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             him
             speaking
             so
             often
             of
             being
             
               born
               again
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               :
            
             in
             which
             words
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             Baptism
             and
             Confirmation
             (
             as
             some
             will
             needs
             perswade
             us
             )
             but
             rather
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             also
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             †
             
               It
               is
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               unless
               a
               man
               proceed
               in
               good
               Works
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             shall
             here
             pass
             by
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             
             sometimes
             let
             fall
             ,
             *
             touching
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             make
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Integrity
             and
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             person
             who
             administreth
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             now
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             speak
             of
             Origen
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             there
             have
             been
             some
             since
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             have
             very
             much
             cryed
             down
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             others
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             who
             have
             as
             stifly
             defended
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             forbear
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             ingage
             our selves
             in
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             a
             Quarrel
             :
             we
             shall
             only
             observe
             ,
             from
             this
             example
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Learning
             or
             holy
             Life
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             necessarily
             withholdeth
             him
             from
             falling
             into
             very
             strange
             and
             gross
             Errours
             .
             For
             ,
             Origen
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             having
             lived
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Third
             Century
             ;
             and
             having
             been
             so
             eminent
             for
             those
             two
             other
             excellencies
             ,
             of
             Innocence
             and
             Learning
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             fiercest
             Adversaries
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             them
             both
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             .
          
           
             Neither
             ought
             the
             a
             Story
             of
             his
             Fall
             ,
             related
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Reputation
             of
             his
             Vertue
             :
             for
             though
             perhaps
             it
             might
             have
             been
             true
             ,
             yet
             hath
             it
             frequently
             hapned
             to
             others
             of
             the
             Faithful
             to
             fall
             into
             great
             Temptations
             also
             ;
             as
             appears
             evidently
             enough
             ,
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             
               Saint
               Peter
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             I
             profess
             my self
             much
             inclined
             to
             be
             of
             Cardinal
             b
             Baronius
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             who
             thinks
             this
             story
             to
             be
             an
             arrant
             Fable
             ,
             maliciously
             devised
             by
             those
             who
             envied
             the
             Fame
             of
             this
             excellent
             ,
             admirable
             Wit
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             soisted
             into
             Epiphanius
             by
             some
             such
             hand
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             as
             I
             rather
             believe
             ,
             )
             was
             taken
             upon
             trust
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             thrust
             into
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             Examination
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             things
             
             have
             been
             ;
             in
             the
             relating
             whereof
             this
             Father
             hath
             shewed
             himself
             a
             little
             over-credulous
             ;
             as
             is
             also
             observed
             by
             his
             †
             last
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             Origen
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             his
             ,
             hath
             not
             spared
             to
             broach
             very
             many
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             absurdness
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             utterly
             rejected
             (
             and
             certainly
             very
             deservedly
             too
             )
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             succeeding
             :
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             how
             ancient
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             holy
             soever
             an
             Author
             may
             have
             been
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             however
             presently
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             urge
             him
             as
             infallible
             :
             since
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             hath
             befallen
             Origen
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             Points
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             some
             or
             other
             have
             also
             befallen
             any
             other
             Author
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             very
             well
             assured
             of
             ,
             that
             those
             very
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             against
             Origen
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             so
             throughly
             happy
             in
             their
             undertaking
             ;
             but
             by
             opposing
             to
             the
             utmost
             some
             certain
             Errour
             of
             his
             ,
             have
             sometimes
             fallen
             into
             as
             great
             a
             one
             of
             their
             own
             .
             *
             One
             of
             them
             for
             example
             ,
             Methodius
             by
             name
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             maintains
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Final
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             shall
             dwell
             for
             ever
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             leading
             there
             a
             holy
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             exercising
             our selves
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             Angels
             do
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Angels
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Women
             :
             and
             he
             will
             have
             Gods
             Providence
             to
             extend
             it self
             only
             to
             
               Vniversal
               Causes
            
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             †
             He
             hath
             committed
             the
             Care
             of
             Parlicular
             things
             to
             the
             Angels
             :
             which
             Opinions
             of
             his
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             throughly
             examined
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             not
             much
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             some
             of
             those
             very
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             he
             reproves
             in
             Origen
             .
             I
             shall
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             
             same
             reason
             ,
             pass
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Didymus
               ,
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             who
             though
             they
             are
             very
             Ancient
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             little
             account
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hard
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             two
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             (
             although
             perhaps
             their
             Faith
             may
             not
             have
             been
             much
             freer
             from
             stains
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             )
             they
             have
             yet
             been
             more
             favourably
             dealt
             withal
             by
             Posterity
             ,
             than
             their
             brethren
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             time
             they
             lived
             in
             being
             so
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             Ages
             of
             our
             Aristarchi
             ,
             and
             Censors
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             much
             the
             less
             moved
             their
             envy
             and
             passion
             :
             or
             else
             because
             that
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             spare
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Great
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             sort
             in
             the
             Church
             had
             of
             them
             .
             
               Lactantius
               Firmianus
            
             ,
             whose
             Repute
             was
             scarcely
             questioned
             at
             all
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             had
             notwithstanding
             his
             Errours
             too
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             long
             time
             since
             ,
             that
             *
             St.
             Hierome
             observed
             one
             very
             strange
             one
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             Demetrianus
             ;
             where
             he
             denies
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               Distinct
               Person
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               subsisting
               together
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
            
             His
             other
             Errours
             are
             not
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             common
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             as
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             Angels
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             Women
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             this
             their
             companying
             with
             them
             were
             born
             Demons
             ,
             or
             Devils
             .
             As
             likewise
             where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             *
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               all
               shut
               up
               together
               in
               one
               Common
               Prison
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               to
               continue
               till
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               shall
               come
               again
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               before
               the
               Last
               and
               Final
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               that
            
             †
             
               those
               who
               shall
               then
               be
               found
               alive
               ,
               shall
               not
               dye
               at
               
               all
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               preserved
               alive
               ,
               and
               shall
               beget
               an
               infinite
               Number
               of
               Children
               ,
               during
               the
               space
               of
               a
               Thousand
               years
               ;
               living
               all
               of
               them
               peaceably
               together
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               happy
               City
               ,
               which
               shall
               abound
               with
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             St.
             Hilary
             also
             himself
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             hath
             his
             Tares
             also
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             observable
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             his
             estimation
             was
             among
             the
             Ancients
             .
             The
             principal
             and
             most
             dangerous
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             strange
             Opinion
             which
             he
             held
             ,
             touching
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             which
             he
             maintained
             had
             no
             sense
             ,
             or
             feeling
             of
             those
             stripes
             and
             torments
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             *
             
               But
               that
               he
               really
               suffered
               indeed
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               beaten
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               put
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               fastned
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               died
               upon
               it
               :
               but
               ,
               that
               this
               Passion
               falling
               wholly
               upon
               his
               Body
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               it
               was
               a
               real
               Passion
               ;
               yet
               did
               it
               not
               shew
               upon
               him
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Passion
               ;
               and
               that
               while
               the
               furious
               strokes
               were
               dealt
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               vigour
               of
               his
               Body
               received
               the
               force
               of
               the
               strokes
               upon
               it
               ,
               yet
               without
               any
               sense
               of
               the
               pain
               .
               I
               shall
               confess
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               had
               a
               Nature
               susceptible
               of
               our
               griefs
               ,
               if
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Body
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               tread
               upon
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               upon
               the
               stoods
               without
               sinking
               ,
               or
               without
               the
               Waters
               yielding
               to
               our
               Footsteps
               ,
               when
               we
               stand
               thereon
               :
               if
               it
               can
               penetrate
               solid
               bodies
               ,
               or
               can
               pass
               with
               ease
               through
               doors
               that
               are
               shut
               .
            
             And
             within
             two
             or
             three
             lines
             after
             :
             
               Such
               is
               the
               Man
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               having
               a
               Body
               capable
               of
               Suffering
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               
               really
               suffered
            
             ;
             
             )
             
               but
               not
               having
               a
               Nature
               capable
               of
               pain
               .
               When
               the
               blows
            
             (
             said
             he
             a
             little
             before
             )
             
               fell
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               a
               stripe
               pierced
               his
               skin
               ,
               it
               brought
               indeed
               with
               it
               the
               violence
               and
               impetuosity
               of
               Passion
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               wrought
               no
               pain
               in
               him
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               when
               a
               sword
               is
               thrust
               through
               and
               through
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               through
               and
               through
               the
               fire
               ;
               it
               goes
               through
               indeed
               ,
               and
               pierceth
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               it
               woundeth
               it
               not
               ;
               these
               things
               having
               not
               a
               Nature
               that
               may
               be
               wounded
               or
               hurt
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               sword
               be
               to
               work
               the
               said
               effect
               .
            
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             this
             to
             be
             a
             sudden
             fancy
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             upon
             by
             chance
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             aware
             ;
             you
             must
             know
             that
             he
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             divers
             several
             places
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Psal
             .
             53.
             
             †
             
               The
               Passion
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               undergone
               by
               him
               voluntarily
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               acknowledgment
               ,
               that
               pains
               were
               due
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               that
               suffered
               ,
               was
               at
               all
               touched
               by
               them
               .
            
             *
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               Christ
               is
               thought
               to
               have
               felt
               pain
               ,
               because
               he
               suffered
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               really
               free
               from
               all
               pain
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               God.
            
             Do
             but
             think
             now
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             this
             tendeth
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             become
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Foundation
             whereon
             it
             is
             built
             ,
             were
             but
             a
             meer
             imaginary
             Passion
             ,
             without
             any
             sense
             of
             pain
             at
             all
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             one
             absurdity
             being
             granted
             ,
             there
             will
             necessarily
             others
             always
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             hath
             this
             strange
             particular
             Fancy
             of
             his
             made
             him
             to
             corrupt
             and
             spoil
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             dismal
             night
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             delivered
             up
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             all
             his
             anguish
             ,
             his
             
             Distress
             ,
             and
             Drops
             of
             Bloody
             Sweats
             ,
             proceeded
             not
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Torments
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             which
             He
             was
             now
             going
             to
             suffer
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Account
             ,
             since
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             have
             felt
             any
             Pain
             ,
             he
             was
             neither
             bound
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             could
             be
             in
             any
             Agony
             ,
             )
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             fear
             that
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             a
             lest
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             being
             scandalized
             at
             these
             Sad
             sights
             ,
             might
             haply
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             denying
             his
             Godhead
             :
             And
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             S
             Peter
             ,
             in
             his
             Denial
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             used
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Non
               novi
               hominem
            
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             not
             as
             Man
             ;
             because
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             spoken
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             may
             be
             forgiven
             .
             b
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             these
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               Possible
               ,
               let
               this
               Cup
               pass
               from
               me
               :
            
             His
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             here
             desire
             that
             He
             himself
             might
             be
             delivered
             from
             his
             Passion
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             after
             He
             had
             suffered
             ,
             His
             Disciples
             might
             also
             suffer
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             that
             this
             Cup
             might
             not
             rest
             at
             Him
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             pass
             on
             to
             His
             Disciples
             also
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             drunk
             by
             Them
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             He
             himself
             was
             now
             going
             to
             taste
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             without
             any
             touch
             of
             Despair
             or
             Distrust
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             sense
             of
             Pain
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             What
             could
             have
             been
             written
             more
             Coldly
             ,
             or
             more
             disagreeing
             with
             the
             Truth
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             But
             yet
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             him
             ,
             that
             having
             thus
             ratified
             the
             Flesh
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             into
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             should
             in
             another
             place
             condense
             Our
             Spirits
             into
             Bodies
             .
             c
             
               There
               is
               nothing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               is
               not
               Corporeal
               in
               its
               Substance
               and
               Creation
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               ,
               the
            
             Species
             
               of
               our
               Souls
               themselves
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               united
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               
               or
               are
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               are
               still
               a
               Nature
               whose
               Substance
               is
               Corporeal
               .
            
             He
             believeth
             also
             ,
             that
             d
             Baptism
             doth
             not
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             our
             Sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             holds
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             must
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             pass
             through
             the
             Fire
             .
             e
             
               We
               are
               Then
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               endure
               an
               ,
               Indefatigable
               Fire
               :
               Then
               is
               the
               time
               that
               we
               are
               to
               undergo
               those
               grievous
               Torments
               ,
               for
               the
               Expiation
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Purging
               our
               Souls
               .
               A
               Sword
               shall
               pierce
               through
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               many
               Hearts
               may
               be
               revealed
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               ,
               that
               That
               Virgin
               ,
               who
               was
               capable
               of
               receiving
               God
               ,
               shall
               taste
               of
               so-severe
               a
               Judgment
               ,
               where
               is
               he
               that
               dares
               desire
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               God
               ?
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             might
             heretofore
             have
             perswaded
             any
             store
             of
             People
             to
             embrace
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             were
             he
             alive
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             but
             a
             vain
             piece
             of
             Labour
             in
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             go
             about
             to
             win
             the
             
               Franciscan
               Friers
            
             over
             to
             this
             Belief
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Firm
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Time
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             free
             from
             the
             like
             Failings
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               agrees
               with
               S.
            
             Hilary
             
               in
               this
               last
            
             Point
             ,
             
               and
               maintains
               ,
               That
               All
               in
               General
               shall
               be
               proved
               by
               Fire
               at
               the
               Last
               Day
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Just
             
               shall
               pass
               through
               it
               ,
               but
               that
            
             theVnbelievers
             
               shall
               continue
               in
               it
            
             .
             f
             After
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             the
             Angels
             being
             sent
             forth
             to
             sever
             the
             Good
             from
             the
             Bad
             ,
             shall
             that
             Baptism
             be
             performed
             ;
             when
             all
             Iniquity
             shall
             be
             consumed
             in
             a
             Furnace
             of
             Fire
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Just
             may
             shine
             like
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             their
             Father
             .
             And
             although
             
             though
             a
             Man
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             as
             John
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             shall
             he
             be
             Baptized
             with
             this
             Fire
             .
             For
             the
             Great
             Baptizer
             shall
             come
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             I
             call
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             did
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             Great
             )
             and
             shall
             see
             a
             multitude
             of
             People
             ,
             standing
             before
             the
             Gate
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             shall
             brandish
             the
             fiery
             Sword
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             unto
             those
             who
             are
             on
             his
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             grievous
             Sins
             ,
             Enter
             ye
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               He
               says
               the
               same
               in
               another
               place
               also
               ,
               where
               he
               exempteth
               none
               from
               this
               Fiery
               Trial
               ,
               save
               onely
               our
               Saviour
            
             Christ
             alone
             .
             g
             It
             is
             Necessary
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             All
             that
             desire
             to
             return
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             should
             be
             proved
             by
             this
             Fire
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             without
             some
             Mystery
             that
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             That
             God
             having
             driven
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             He
             is
             said
             to
             place
             at
             the
             Entrance
             of
             Paradise
             a
             Flaming
             Sword
             ,
             which
             turned
             every
             way
             .
             All
             must
             pass
             through
             the
             Flames
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             loved
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             He
             said
             concerning
             him
             ,
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             walked
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ;
             He
             must
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             passed
             through
             the
             Fire
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             for
             S.
             John
             ,
             this
             Brandishing
             of
             the
             Flaming
             Sword
             will
             soon
             be
             dispatched
             for
             him
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Iniquity
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             beloved
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             the
             other
             (
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             Peter
             )
             shall
             be
             tried
             as
             Silver
             is
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             tried
             like
             Lead
             ,
             I
             shall
             burn
             till
             all
             the
             Lead
             is
             quite
             melted
             down
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Silver
             at
             all
             found
             in
             me
             ,
             (
             wretched
             Man
             that
             I
             am
             !
             )
             I
             shall
             be
             cost
             into
             the
             lowest
             Pit
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             his
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             
             That
             h
             All
             shall
             not
             be
             raised
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             by
             a
             Long
             ,
             yet
             Certain
             Order
             ;
             those
             who
             were
             Believers
             rising
             first
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             their
             Merits
             :
             Whereto
             we
             are
             to
             refer
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             elsewhere
             delivered
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             i
             
               Those
               who
               are
               raised
               up
               in
               the
               First
               Resurrection
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               Grace
               ,
               without
               Judgment
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               are
               reserved
               for
               the
               Second
               Resurrection
               they
               shall
               burn
               with
               Fire
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               fulfilled
               the
               full
               space
               of
               time
               betwixt
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Second
               Resurrection
               :
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               finish
               this
               time
               ,
               they
               shall
               continue
               very
               long
               in
               their
               Torments
               .
            
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             in
             examining
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             that
             Passage
             of
             his
             can
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             good
             sense
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Adultery
            
             was
             not
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             .
             k
             
               We
               are
               to
               take
               notice
               in
               the
               first
               place
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             Abraham
             
               living
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               before
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               all
               Probability
               ,
               Adultery
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               forbidden
               :
               the
               Crime
               is
               punished
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               made
               ,
               which
               forbiddeth
               it
               ;
               for
               things
               are
               not
               condemned
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               :
            
             and
             whether
             those
             Discourses
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             
               De
               Instit
               .
               Virg.
               &
               ad
               Virg.
               &
               de
               Virg.
            
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             do
             not
             much
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             cast
             Slurs
             upon
             the
             Honour
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             also
             leave
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Judicious
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             more
             of
             Solidity
             ,
             or
             of
             Subtilty
             ,
             in
             that
             Exposition
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             by
             God
             to
             Noah
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             telling
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             set
             his
             Bow
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Token
             of
             a
             Covenant
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             Earth
             :
             upon
             which
             words
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             utterly
             and
             fiercely
             
             denies
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Bow
             is
             meant
             the
             Rain-bow
             ;
             but
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             I
             know
             not
             what
             strange
             Allegorical
             Bow.
             l
             
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               us
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               should
               call
               This
               God's
               Bow
               ;
               for
               This
               Bow
               ,
               which
               is
               called
            
             Iris
             ,
             (
             
               the
               Rain
               bow
            
             )
             
               is
               seen
               indeed
               in
               the
               Day
               time
               ,
               but
               never
               appears
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Night
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             understands
             by
             this
             Bow
             ,
             the
             Invisible
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             keepeth
             all
             things
             in
             one
             certain
             Measure
             ,
             enlarging
             and
             abating
             it
             as
             he
             sees
             cause
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             know
             whether
             that
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             in
             his
             First
             Book
             
               De
               Spiritu
               Sancto
            
             ,
             is
             any
             whit
             more
             justifiable
             ,
             where
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             m
             
               Baptism
               is
               avialable
               and
               Legitimate
               ,
               although
               a
               Man
               should
               Baptize
               in
               the
               Name
               either
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               onely
               ,
               without
               mentioning
               the
               other
               two
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             very
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             plain
             Nature
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             speak
             my
             own
             Opinion
             )
             a
             little
             too
             Credulous
             ,
             and
             withal
             very
             eager
             and
             fierce
             in
             maintaining
             whatsoever
             he
             thought
             was
             Right
             and
             True
             ;
             so
             hath
             he
             the
             more
             easily
             been
             induced
             both
             to
             deliver
             and
             to
             receive
             things
             for
             Solid
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             stand
             stifly
             in
             the
             defending
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             once
             embraced
             the
             same
             .
             It
             would
             take
             up
             both
             too
             much
             time
             and
             Paper
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             go
             about
             to
             give
             you
             a
             List
             of
             all
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             hath
             failed
             :
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             a
             good
             number
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             Jesuite
             Petavius
             ,
             his
             Interpreter
             ;
             who
             makes
             bold
             to
             correct
             him
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             very
             uncivilly
             too
             .
          
           
             As
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             accuseth
             him
             of
             Obscurity
             ,
             and
             of
             Falshood
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             he
             held
             touching
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             Day
             of
             
               our
               Saviour's
               Nativity
            
             ;
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             ,
             are
             more
             Obscure
             and
             Dark
             than
             the
             Riddles
             of
             Sphinx
             .
             And
             truly
             he
             
             hath
             reason
             enough
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             delivered
             touching
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Nativity
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Day
             of
             that
             Year
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             
               Sixth
               of
               January
            
             ,
             as
             n
             Epiphanius
             held
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             
               Twenty
               fifth
               of
               December
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             General
             Opinion
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             very
             great
             rashness
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             affirm
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             neither
             of
             these
             Opinions
             having
             any
             better
             Ground
             the
             one
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             He
             likewise
             in
             plain
             terms
             gives
             him
             the
             Lie
             ,
             
             upon
             that
             place
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ordained
             ,
             That
             the
             Christians
             should
             celebrate
             the
             Passeover
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             did
             :
             and
             that
             those
             who
             were
             then
             made
             Bishops
             at
             Jerusalem
             being
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             likewise
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             as
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               do
               I
               see
               whereupon
               he
               could
               ground
               that
               Fancy
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               he
               proposeth
               to
               us
               as
               a
               Certain
               Truth
               ;
               namely
               ,
            
             o
             That
             the
             Devil
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             in
             hopes
             of
             Grace
             and
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             Perswasion
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             never
             all
             that
             while
             shewed
             himself
             Refractory
             toward
             God
             :
             but
             that
             having
             understood
             by
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             left
             him
             no
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             front
             thenceforth
             had
             grown
             exceedingly
             enraged
             ,
             doing
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             possibly
             he
             could
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             the
             Boldest
             and
             most
             Judicious
             Censurer
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             hath
             also
             left
             to
             Posterity
             something
             whereon
             they
             may
             exercise
             the
             same
             Critical
             Faculty
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             happily
             employed
             upon
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             should
             a
             Man
             be
             able
             to
             make
             good
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             affirmed
             so
             positively
             ,
             touching
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             it
             takes
             care
             of
             All
             Men
             indeed
             in
             
             General
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             each
             Particular
             Man
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Inanimate
             ,
             or
             Irrational
             .
          
           
             p
             
               It
               is
               an
               absurd
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               so
               to
               abase
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               him
               take
               particular
               notice
               how
               many
               Gnats
               are
               bred
               ,
               or
               die
               every
               hour
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               Puneses
               ,
               Fleas
               ,
               and
               Flies
               there
               are
               through
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ;
               and
               ,
               how
               many
               Fishes
               swim
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               and
               ,
               which
               among
               the
               smaller
               Fishes
               are
               to
               be
               a
               Prey
               to
               the
               greater
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               such
               foolish
               Flatterers
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               making
               His
               Power
               descend
               even
               to
               the
               Lowest
               things
               ,
               to
               disparage
               our selves
               ,
               while
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               His
               Providence
               in
               like
               manner
               extendeth
               both
               to
               Rational
               and
               Irrational
               Creatures
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             here
             ,
             whether
             this
             Opinion
             be
             justifiable
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               Christ
               ,
               Are
               not
               two
               Sparrows
               sold
               for
               a
               Farthing
               ?
               and
               yet
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               not
               fall
               on
               the
               ground
               without
               your
               Father
               .
            
             But
             yet
             supposing
             that
             this
             Opinion
             might
             be
             defended
             ,
             it
             is
             however
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Father
             hath
             lashed
             out
             a
             little
             too
             much
             ,
             when
             he
             derides
             all
             those
             ,
             as
             Fools
             ,
             and
             absurd
             People
             ,
             who
             chuse
             rather
             to
             adore
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Infinite
             ,
             than
             to
             bound
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             Finite
             :
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             fear
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             much
             more
             Rashness
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             than
             Foolishness
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             Man
             ,
             who
             here
             limiteth
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             extendeth
             to
             an
             Infiniteness
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Departed
             Saints
             ;
             by
             no
             means
             enduring
             them
             to
             be
             confined
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             in
             any
             certain
             place
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             indeed
             very
             wonderful
             :
             For
             ,
             q
             
               They
               always
               follow
               the
               Lamb
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
             
               whithersoever
               He
               goeth
               ;
               forasmuch
               therefore
               as
               the
               Lamb
               is
               present
               everywhere
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               They
               also
               ,
               who
               are
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               are
               present
               every
               where
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             are
             those
             
             Logick-Schools
             ,
             how
             loose
             and
             remiss
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             give
             a
             Scholar
             the
             Ferula
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             but
             offer
             to
             argue
             thus
             ,
             confounding
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             together
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             concluding
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             other
             ?
             So
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             for
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             several
             pieces
             of
             an
             Allegory
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             meet
             in
             their
             proper
             Point
             ,
             r
             he
             makes
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             ,
             subject
             to
             Sin.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             so
             reproachfully
             ,
             both
             against
             Marriage
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             against
             Second
             Marriages
             in
             Particular
             ;
             where
             he
             useth
             such
             unsavoury
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             that
             though
             we
             should
             in
             the
             explaining
             of
             them
             ,
             follow
             those
             very
             Rules
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             laid
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             written
             to
             Pammachius
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             subject
             ;
             it
             seems
             notwithstanding
             an
             impossible
             thing
             to
             acquit
             him
             from
             holding
             the
             same
             Opinion
             touching
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             did
             ,
             which
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             What
             Honey
             ,
             or
             how
             much
             Sugar
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             sweeten
             that
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             f
             writing
             to
             a
             certain
             Widow
             ,
             named
             Furia
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             her
             ,
             
               That
               she
               was
               not
               so
               worthy
               to
               be
               Commended
               ,
               if
               she
               continued
               a
               Widow
               ,
               as
               she
               would
               be
               to
               be
               cursed
               ,
               if
               she
               married
               again
               ;
               seeing
               she
               was
               not
               able
               ,
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               preserve
               that
               ,
               which
               many
               Women
               of
               her
               Family
               bad
               done
               ,
               being
               but
               Pagans
               .
            
             Which
             Expressions
             of
             his
             he
             repeateth
             again
             in
             the
             following
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             he
             disswadeth
             one
             Ageruchia
             
             from
             marrying
             again
             ;
             
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             makes
             use
             of
             very
             unbeseeming
             Comparisons
             ;
             applying
             to
             such
             Women
             as
             marry
             again
             ,
             that
             Proverb
             which
             St.
             Peter
             made
             use
             of
             in
             another
             sense
             ;
             
               The
               Dog
               is
               turned
               to
               his
               own
               vomit
               again
               ;
               and
               the
               Sow
               that
               was
               washed
               ,
               to
               her
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             in
             plam
             terms
             ranked
             
               second
               Marriages
               among
               unclean
            
             and
             polluted
             things
             ?
             Not
             unlike
             to
             this
             is
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             †
             
               I
               do
               not
               at
               all
               condemn
               those
               ,
               who
               marry
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               may
               be
               )
               the
               eighth
               time
               :
               nay
               ,
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               I
               receive
               also
               even
               a
               Penitent
               Whore
               :
            
             placing
             those
             Women
             that
             marry
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             those
             that
             keep
             in
             the
             stews
             .
             And
             he
             is
             so
             full
             of
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             Canary
             Islands
             themselves
             would
             hardly
             be
             sufficient
             to
             sweeten
             them
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             if
             he
             had
             not
             believed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             Uncleanness
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             unwilling
             ,
             *
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             speak
             out
             ,
             and
             confess
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             that
             Adam
             should
             nevertheless
             have
             had
             carnal
             knowledge
             of
             Eve
             his
             Wife
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             both
             of
             them
             contiued
             in
             their
             state
             of
             Innocence
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             evident
             enough
             to
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             but
             consider
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             from
             vers
             .
             18.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Nevertheless
             this
             Father
             durst
             not
             positively
             affirm
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             he
             might
             so
             impose
             some
             unclean
             thing
             upon
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             have
             allowed
             them
             the
             Use
             of
             Marriage
             .
             Neither
             is
             his
             Opinion
             more
             sound
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Eating
               of
               Flesh
            
             ,
             which
             being
             unknown
             to
             the
             World
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             permitted
             unto
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             he
             believes
             )
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             Divorce
             was
             heretofore
             permitted
             
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               also
               says
               in
               express
               Terms
               )
               that
               it
               also
               was
               abolished
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               Divorce
               and
               Circumcision
               were
               .
            
             †
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             objected
             against
             us
             by
             Jovinian
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             God
             in
             the
             Second
             Benediction
             permitted
             the
             Eating
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             in
             the
             First
             :
             he
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             liberty
             to
             put
             away
             a
             mans
             wife
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             not
             granted
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             was
             afterwards
             permitted
             to
             mankind
             ,
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             was
             the
             Eating
             of
             Flesh
             unknown
             ,
             until
             the
             Flood
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             the
             Sinews
             and
             Virulency
             of
             Flesh
             were
             thrust
             into
             our
             Mouths
             ,
             as
             the
             Quails
             were
             given
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             murmuring
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             Certainly
             Divorce
             
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               Man
               and
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               to
            
             Marriage
             
               also
               ,
               which
               was
               instituted
               by
               God
               in
               Paradise
               :
               as
               is
               divinely
               proved
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               disputing
               with
               the
            
             Jews
             
               touching
               this
               Point
            
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             the
             
               Eating
               of
               Flesh
            
             be
             like
             it
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             evil
             and
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             .
             Marcion
             ,
             and
             the
             Manichees
             could
             hardly
             have
             said
             more
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             *
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             utterly
             forbidden
             the
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             Christians
             :
             which
             piece
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             evidently
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               It
               will
               be
               a
               hard
               matter
               also
               to
               clear
               him
               from
               the
               suspicion
               of
               that
               Errour
               ,
               some
               Traces
               whereof
               are
               apparently
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               St.
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               touching
               the
            
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             
             
               as
               we
               have
               observed
               before
               .
               For
               ,
               do
               but
               hear
               what
               he
               says
               .
            
             †
             The
             Priests
             also
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             who
             serve
             at
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             distribute
             the
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             commit
             a
             great
             impiety
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             thinking
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             Consecrates
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Solemn
             Prayers
             only
             of
             the
             Priests
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Merits
             also
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Blessed
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             says
             neither
             but
             very
             faintly
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             without
             eating
             .
             *
             
               What
               then
               will
               you
               say
            
             ,
             (
             these
             be
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               we
               then
               eat
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               that
               ,
               I
               confess
               ;
               for
               we
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               written
               :
               Yet
               if
               I
               were
               to
               speak
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               think
               we
               shall
               eat
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             give
             our
             Judgment
             in
             general
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             may
             allow
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             conformable
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             our
             Saviour-Christ
             ,
             the
             course
             which
             he
             ordinarily
             observes
             in
             his
             Disputations
             ,
             wresting
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             quite
             besides
             the
             Authors
             intention
             ;
             and
             framing
             to
             himself
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             fiercely
             encountring
             this
             Giant
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ,
             mixing
             withal
             strange
             abusive
             language
             ,
             and
             biting
             Girds
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             tart
             expressions
             borrowed
             from
             profane
             Authors
             ;
             in
             which
             kind
             of
             Learning
             he
             was
             indeed
             very
             excellent
             .
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             the
             Contestation
             that
             he
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             †
             Holy
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             abolished
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             might
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             be
             observed
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             them
             from
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             had
             believed
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             provided
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             :
             because
             that
             that
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             
             signified
             by
             these
             Holy
             Ceremonies
             ,
             was
             imparted
             unto
             us
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             which
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             is
             both
             godly
             and
             consonant
             also
             to
             what
             is
             urged
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             touching
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             both
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             use
             ,
             or
             abstain
             from
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             according
             as
             shall
             be
             requisite
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             Now
             *
             St.
             Hierome
             here
             will
             needs
             make
             him
             believe
             ,
             that
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             believed
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             the
             only
             People
             ,
             whom
             the
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             had
             exempted
             from
             this
             Yoak
             .
             And
             then
             presently
             doth
             he
             hereupon
             take
             occasion
             to
             pass
             as
             tart
             ,
             and
             as
             biting
             a
             Jear
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             since
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Believers
             among
             the
             Jews
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Bishop
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             should
             do
             well
             to
             publish
             this
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             over
             all
             his
             fellow
             Bishops
             to
             be
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             But
             he
             had
             then
             to
             deal
             with
             an
             able
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             knew
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             make
             good
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             them
             from
             that
             Interpretation
             that
             the
             other
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             overthrow
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             impertinently
             urged
             against
             him
             ;
             as
             any
             may
             see
             ,
             in
             that
             †
             Excellent
             and
             Divine
             Answer
             of
             his
             to
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             his
             Letter
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             otherwise
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Ruffinus
             :
             for
             there
             he
             grappled
             with
             one
             much
             below
             his
             Match
             ,
             and
             dealt
             his
             blows
             upon
             an
             arrant
             Wooden
             Statue
             ;
             one
             that
             had
             scarcely
             any
             Reason
             in
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             less
             dexterity
             in
             defending
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             sport
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             after
             he
             hath
             handsomly
             belaboured
             ,
             and
             pricked
             this
             pitiful
             thing
             ,
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             till
             the
             blood
             followed
             ,
             
             he
             at
             length
             protesteth
             ,
             *
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             that
             
               He
               had
               spared
               him
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               had
               not
               afforded
               words
               to
               his
               troubled
               breast
               ,
            
             and
             
               had
               set
               a
               watch
               before
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             reads
             him
             a
             long
             Lecture
             ,
             †
             telling
             him
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             use
             railing
             Language
             in
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             nor
             to
             leave
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             to
             labour
             to
             bring
             in
             what
             Accusations
             they
             could
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             proper
             at
             a
             Bar
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             fitter
             to
             stuff
             a
             Lawyers
             Bill
             ,
             than
             a
             Church-mans
             Papers
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             been
             galled
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             themselves
             to
             blame
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             *
             He
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             candid
             disposition
             ,
             courteously
             gave
             them
             warning
             himself
             ;
             telling
             them
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             
               Those
               that
               meddle
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               to
               do
               with
               a
               Horned
               Beast
               .
            
             And
             yet
             some
             perhaps
             may
             still
             very
             much
             wonder
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Watchings
             ,
             and
             strict
             Discipline
             which
             he
             endured
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             the
             Desart
             of
             Arabia
             should
             not
             have
             mortified
             these
             Horns
             :
             to
             which
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             God
             by
             a
             certain
             secret
             and
             wise
             Judgment
             ,
             hath
             suffered
             these
             Holy
             men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             wherewith
             they
             were
             abundantly
             endued
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             let
             fall
             such
             slips
             as
             these
             upon
             several
             particular
             occasions
             ;
             to
             let
             us
             understand
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             all
             men
             ,
             how
             accomplished
             soever
             they
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             carrying
             always
             about
             them
             some
             Reliques
             of
             Humane
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             Course
             of
             St.
             Hierome's
             makes
             me
             doubt
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             dealt
             no
             better
             with
             others
             than
             he
             hath
             with
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             wresting
             their
             words
             much
             further
             than
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             .
             But
             sometimes
             he
             goes
             further
             yet
             ,
             and
             speaks
             even
             of
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             in
             so
             disrespectful
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             am
             very
             much
             unsatisfied
             with
             these
             his
             doings
             .
             As
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             in
             plain
             Terms
             without
             any
             Circumlocution
             ,
             that
             the
             †
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Altar
             at
             Athens
             was
             not
             expressed
             in
             those
             very
             words
             which
             are
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
               Chap.
            
             17.
             
             TO
             THE
             UNKNOWN
             GOD
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             Terms
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               To
               the
               Gods
               of
            
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Africk
             ;
             
               to
               the
               Vnknown
               and
               Foreign
               Gods.
            
             So
             likewise
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             repeats
             the
             same
             too
             in
             many
             several
             places
             ,
             that
             *
             St.
             Paul
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             speak
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             a
             Discourse
             hang
             together
             :
             and
             ,
             
               that
               he
               makes
               Soloecisms
               sometimes
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               render
               an
            
             Hyperbaton
             ,
             
               nor
               to
               conclude
               a
               Sentence
               :
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               express
               his
               own
               deep
               Conceptions
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               :
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               good
               utterance
               ,
               but
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               deliver
               his
               mind
               .
            
             And
             again
             in
             another
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               It
               was
               not
               out
               of
               modesty
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               plain
               ,
               naked
               truth
               that
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               said
               of
               himself
               ;
               that
               he
               was
            
             Imperitus
             Sermone
             ,
             
               Rude
               in
               Speech
               ;
               because
               that
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               deliver
               his
               mind
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               clear
               and
               intelligible
               Language
               .
            
             And
             he
             says
             moreover
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             much
             worse
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             *
             
               the
               Apostle
               disputing
               with
               the
               Galatians
               
               counterfeited
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               a
               dull
               ,
               heavy
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               let
               f●ll
               some
               such
               Expressions
               ,
               as
               might
               possibly
               have
               offended
               the
               more
               intelligent
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               before
               hand
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
            
             Whosoever
             shall
             have
             had
             but
             the
             least
             taste
             of
             the
             force
             and
             vigour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Candor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Discourse
             of
             this
             Holy
             Apostle
             ,
             can
             never
             see
             him
             thus
             used
             ,
             without
             being
             extremely
             astonished
             at
             it
             :
             especially
             if
             he
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             these
             kinds
             of
             speeches
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             perhaps
             some
             Ground
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             )
             must
             needs
             scandalize
             ,
             and
             give
             offence
             to
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             uttered
             ,
             without
             very
             much
             Qualification
             ,
             and
             sweetning
             of
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             discreet
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             every
             where
             testifying
             (
             as
             there
             is
             very
             great
             Reason
             he
             should
             )
             the
             great
             Respect
             he
             bare
             to
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             never
             speaking
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             their
             Style
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Sense
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             singular
             admiration
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             his
             own
             private
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             other
             men
             which
             he
             embraceth
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             without
             his
             Errours
             also
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             harsh
             Sentence
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             upon
             all
             Infants
             that
             dye
             before
             Baptism
             ;
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             not
             only
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             
               Vision
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             condemns
             them
             to
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             further
             have
             them
             to
             be
             †
             Tormented
             in
             Hell
             fire
             :
             wherein
             he
             is
             also
             followed
             by
             
               Gregorius
               Armininensis
            
             ,
             *
             a
             Famous
             Doctor
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             Rigour
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Tormentum
               Infantium
            
             .
             He
             maintaineth
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             necessary
             for
             little
             Infants
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             noted
             ,
             to
             another
             purpose
             .
             To
             which
             we
             must
             also
             add
             that
             other
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             evidently
             inclines
             ;
             namely
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             is
             engendred
             of
             his
             
             Substance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Common
             Opinion
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             knows
             ,
             that
             †
             He
             every
             where
             attributes
             to
             the
             Angels
             
               a
               Corporeal
               Nature
            
             :
             and
             also
             that
             he
             conceives
             ,
             against
             all
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             created
             all
             in
             an
             instant
             of
             time
             ;
             and
             refers
             ,
             the
             six
             days
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Creation
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             perfected
             ,
             to
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             He
             believed
             also
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             departed
             ,
             are
             shut
             up
             into
             I
             know
             not
             what
             secret
             ,
             dark
             Receptacles
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             to
             remain
             from
             the
             hour
             of
             their
             departure
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             any
             further
             ,
             in
             proving
             that
             he
             also
             might
             erre
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             seeing
             that
             himself
             hath
             made
             so
             clear
             and
             so
             Authentick
             a
             Confession
             hereof
             ,
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             his
             Retractations
             ,
             where
             he
             correcteth
             many
             things
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             written
             ,
             either
             besides
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             here
             confess
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             added
             very
             much
             to
             the
             great
             and
             high
             Esteem
             ,
             which
             we
             generally
             have
             of
             his
             Parts
             and
             Worth
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             been
             more
             positive
             ,
             and
             more
             resolved
             ,
             in
             the
             Decision
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             handled
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Academicks
             ,
             doubtingly
             and
             waveringly
             all
             the
             way
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             leaveth
             undecided
             not
             only
             *
             whether
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             other
             Stars
             be
             endued
             with
             Reason
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             *
             whether
             the
             World
             it self
             be
             a
             
               Living
               Creature
            
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             will
             but
             exactly
             and
             carefully
             read
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             may
             very
             easily
             observe
             in
             their
             Writings
             divers
             Errours
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             shall
             scarcely
             
             meet
             with
             any
             one
             Father
             ,
             of
             any
             Note
             or
             Repute
             ,
             from
             whom
             some
             such
             thing
             or
             other
             hath
             not
             escaped
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             upon
             me
             this
             troublesom
             Business
             very
             unwillingly
             ,
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             these
             few
             Instances
             already
             set
             down
             ,
             seeing
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             make
             this
             Business
             very
             clear
             ;
             the
             discovery
             whereof
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             necessitated
             to
             undertake
             ,
             though
             I
             wish
             rather
             they
             might
             have
             been
             concealed
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             these
             so
             eminent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             greatest
             Repute
             amongst
             all
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             have
             through
             Humane
             Infirmity
             fallen
             into
             such
             Errors
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ;
             what
             ought
             we
             to
             expect
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             come
             very
             much
             behind
             these
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Antiquity
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ?
             Since
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
            
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             Eminent
             ,
             and
             most
             Approved
             Persons
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             have
             yet
             stumbled
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             have
             quite
             fallen
             in
             some
             other
             ;
             what
             hath
             
               Cyril
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Gregorius
               Romanus
               ,
            
             and
             Damascene
             done
             ,
             who
             have
             come
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             hath
             appeared
             both
             much
             less
             Gallantry
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Former
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             these
             Men
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             matters
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             Instance
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             touching
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Humanity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Quality
               of
               our
               Soul
            
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             thereof
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             why
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             must
             they
             needs
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             Points
             now
             debated
             amongst
             us
             ?
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             have
             hapned
             to
             them
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             manifestly
             befallen
             them
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             very
             probable
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             that
             they
             so
             much
             as
             ever
             thought
             of
             our
             Differences
             :
             and
             it
             is
             much
             more
             improbable
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             had
             any
             intention
             of
             being
             our
             Judges
             in
             the
             Decision
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             put
             the
             Case
             that
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             intend
             to
             clear
             our
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             their
             Positive
             Determination
             touching
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Books
             ;
             who
             shall
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             had
             better
             success
             here
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             in
             so
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             before
             heard
             them
             ,
             give
             their
             Verdict
             ,
             so
             utterly
             against
             all
             Justice
             and
             Reason
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             erred
             touching
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             in
             an
             Errour
             touching
             the
             
               State
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             after
             this
             Life
             ?
             He
             that
             could
             be
             ignorant
             what
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               Christ's
               Body
            
             was
             ,
             must
             he
             Necessarily
             have
             a
             Right
             Judgment
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             solid
             Reason
             of
             this
             Difference
             can
             possibly
             be
             given
             .
             It
             cannot
             proceed
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             of
             these
             two
             Causes
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             have
             yet
             any
             place
             here
             .
             For
             it
             happens
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             deceived
             in
             one
             Particular
             ,
             hath
             yet
             better
             fortune
             in
             another
             ;
             by
             reason
             perhaps
             of
             his
             taking
             more
             heed
             to
             ,
             and
             using
             more
             Attention
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Later
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Former
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Points
             is
             easier
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             though
             his
             Attention
             be
             as
             great
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             may
             perhaps
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             the
             easie
             one
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             master
             the
             hard
             one
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             neither
             of
             these
             Reasons
             can
             be
             alledged
             here
             :
             For
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Ancients
             have
             used
             less
             Care
             and
             Attention
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             those
             Points
             wherein
             they
             have
             erred
             ?
             Or
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             have
             used
             more
             in
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             ?
             Are
             not
             those
             Ancient
             Points
             of
             Religion
             of
             as
             great
             Importance
             ,
             as
             these
             Latter
             ?
             Is
             there
             less
             danger
             in
             being
             ignorant
             touching
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             than
             touching
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
            
             ?
             or
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Faithful
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             than
             touching
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ?
             the
             Real
             Qualities
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             the
             Cup
             of
             His
             Passion
             ,
             
             than
             the
             Cup
             of
             His
             Communion
             ?
             Is
             it
             more
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             know
             Him
             Sacrificed
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             than
             Really
             Suffering
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             these
             Matters
             are
             of
             equal
             Importance
             ?
             or
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Difference
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             Points
             wherein
             the
             Fathers
             have
             erred
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             more
             Important
             than
             those
             which
             we
             now
             dispute
             about
             ?
          
           
             We
             shall
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             had
             had
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             they
             would
             questionless
             have
             used
             as
             much
             Diligence
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             Attention
             ,
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             either
             as
             successful
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             erred
             as
             much
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Neither
             may
             it
             be
             here
             objected
             ,
             That
             those
             Points
             wherein
             they
             have
             failed
             ,
             are
             of
             more
             difficulty
             than
             those
             other
             wherein
             these
             Men
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Certainly
             in
             the
             Right
             :
             for
             whosoever
             shall
             but
             consider
             them
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             that
             they
             are
             equally
             both
             easie
             and
             difficult
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             those
             which
             they
             have
             erred
             in
             ,
             were
             the
             easier
             of
             the
             two
             to
             have
             been
             known
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             have
             any
             Man
             tell
             me
             what
             he
             thinks
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             easie
             to
             judge
             by
             Reason
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Saints
             shall
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             into
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             harder
             matter
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Angels
             are
             capable
             of
             
               Carnal
               Love
            
             ;
             than
             it
             is
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Pope
             ,
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             answered
             here
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             already
             determined
             these
             Latter
             Points
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             declared
             it self
             at
             all
             touching
             the
             other
             ,
             hath
             taken
             away
             all
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             the
             other
             in
             their
             former
             Doubtful
             State
             :
             this
             is
             to
             presuppose
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             Question
             ;
             
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             is
             manifestly
             False
             :
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             having
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             of
             ,
             passed
             any
             Publick
             and
             Authentick
             Judgment
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             now
             in
             controversie
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             Forasmuch
             therefore
             as
             these
             Holy
             Men
             (
             if
             at
             least
             they
             had
             any
             thought
             at
             all
             of
             these
             our
             Quarrels
             )
             had
             an
             equally
             Clear
             Insight
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             both
             according
             to
             all
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             Probability
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             also
             come
             unto
             them
             with
             an
             equal
             both
             Attention
             and
             Affection
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             but
             sees
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             might
             erre
             in
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             as
             Possible
             that
             they
             might
             be
             mistaken
             also
             in
             their
             Judgment
             upon
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Now
             those
             Books
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             are
             left
             us
             ,
             proclaim
             aloud
             ,
             and
             openly
             enough
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             by
             those
             few
             Testimonies
             which
             we
             have
             but
             just
             now
             produced
             out
             of
             them
             )
             that
             they
             have
             erred
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             very
             grievously
             ,
             touching
             those
             First
             Questions
             :
             it
             remaineth
             therefore
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             their
             Judgment
             is
             not
             any
             whit
             more
             Infallible
             in
             our
             present
             Controversies
             .
             I
             could
             be
             content
             that
             you
             had
             demonstrated
             to
             any
             Protestant
             ,
             by
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             in
             those
             Passages
             which
             are
             produced
             out
             of
             him
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             hath
             Positively
             taught
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             and
             I
             could
             be
             well
             contented
             that
             he
             should
             grant
             you
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             yet
             perhaps
             he
             will
             never
             do
             .
             However
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             still
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             self-same
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             maintains
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             felt
             no
             Pain
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             Cross
             .
             And
             if
             he
             were
             in
             an
             Error
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             why
             must
             he
             Necessarily
             be
             in
             the
             Right
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             The
             Question
             touching
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             great
             Importance
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             and
             it
             is
             besides
             much
             more
             Clearly
             decided
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Earth
             that
             obligeth
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             to
             fancy
             any
             
             such
             thing
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             S.
             Hilary
             hath
             done
             :
             but
             where
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Ground
             for
             the
             Opinion
             which
             he
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Forasmuch
             therefore
             (
             will
             the
             Protestant
             say
             )
             as
             that
             in
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             of
             equal
             Importance
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             less
             Difficulty
             ,
             he
             hath
             manifestly
             erred
             ,
             who
             can
             assure
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Point
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             less
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             more
             Difficult
             he
             may
             not
             also
             be
             mistaken
             ?
             The
             same
             hath
             he
             to
             reply
             upon
             you
             ,
             touching
             those
             other
             Allegations
             which
             you
             produce
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             whom
             hath
             either
             Really
             erred
             ,
             o●
             else
             Possibly
             might
             have
             erred
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             Neither
             can
             you
             hope
             ,
             that
             any
             Solid
             Answer
             should
             be
             given
             to
             these
             things
             ;
             especially
             if
             you
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Practice
             both
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             our
             Adversaiies
             themselves
             ,
             hath
             clearly
             confirmed
             this
             our
             Position
             .
             For
             ,
             *
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             that
             Dispute
             of
             his
             which
             he
             maintained
             against
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             seeing
             him
             produce
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Seven
             Authors
             ,
             he
             (
             taking
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             first
             four
             of
             them
             )
             answers
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             them
             were
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Error
             :
             Which
             Answer
             is
             very
             Insufficient
             ,
             unless
             you
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Man
             who
             hath
             erred
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             Null
             and
             Invalid
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             II
             Council
             of
             Nice
             took
             the
             very
             same
             Course
             in
             answering
             an
             Objection
             brought
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             who
             alledged
             a
             certain
             Passage
             for
             themselves
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             
             answering
             them
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Author
             they
             cited
             was
             an
             Arian
             .
             We
             need
             not
             examine
             whether
             this
             Answer
             of
             theirs
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             hence
             ,
             by
             their
             making
             use
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Answer
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             had
             failed
             in
             one
             Point
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             in
             any
             other
             .
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             and
             the
             
             rest
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             oftentimes
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Shift
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             are
             brought
             against
             them
             out
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             or
             Sozomen
             ,
             two
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             they
             were
             Novatians
             .
             Those
             who
             put
             forth
             the
             General
             Councils
             at
             Rome
             disauthorize
             
               Gelasius
               Cyzicenus
            
             ,
             
             who
             was
             the
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             by
             producing
             many
             gross
             Oversights
             committed
             by
             him
             in
             that
             Piece
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Forasmuch
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             not
             to
             build
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             Author
             that
             may
             justly
             be
             accused
             of
             Error
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             and
             indeed
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             be
             called
             in
             Question
             :
             seeing
             that
             you
             will
             hardly
             find
             any
             one
             of
             them
             that
             is
             not
             liable
             to
             this
             Exception
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             here
             be
             objected
             perhaps
             ,
             by
             some
             especially
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             one
             Single
             Father
             possibly
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             is
             really
             False
             ;
             yet
             however
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             ,
             or
             indeed
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             unanimously
             by
             many
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             should
             be
             otherwise
             than
             True.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             answered
             something
             already
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             where
             we
             took
             occasion
             to
             examine
             that
             Maxime
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             short
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             having
             confessed
             that
             every
             particular
             Person
             of
             such
             a
             Company
             is
             sick
             of
             some
             Disease
             ,
             we
             should
             notwithstanding
             still
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Company
             ,
             taken
             all
             together
             ,
             can
             possibly
             fall
             into
             any
             Common
             Distemper
             of
             Body
             .
             It
             is
             not
             indeed
             altogether
             so
             probable
             ,
             that
             Many
             should
             be
             sick
             of
             any
             Disease
             ,
             as
             that
             One
             single
             Person
             should
             :
             yet
             neither
             is
             the
             thing
             altogether
             impossible
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Disease
             is
             Contagious
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             not
             so
             well
             Known
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             Errors
             of
             Great
             Persons
             are
             ,
             whose
             very
             Name
             bears
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             easily
             
             received
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             sort
             ,
             who
             run
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             suck
             them
             in
             without
             the
             least
             suspicion
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             if
             Reason
             will
             not
             do
             the
             turn
             ,
             let
             Experience
             however
             perswade
             us
             to
             receive
             this
             Truth
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             Errors
             before-specified
             ,
             have
             been
             maintained
             ,
             not
             by
             One
             ,
             nor
             by
             Two
             ,
             nor
             by
             Three
             of
             the
             Fathers
             onely
             ;
             but
             by
             Many
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Major
               part
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             by
             All
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             same
             Age
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             all
             those
             whose
             Names
             and
             Writings
             have
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             how
             that
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             maintained
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             manifestly
             false
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             also
             very
             dangerous
             in
             its
             Consequences
             .
             Now
             this
             Opinion
             he
             did
             not
             maintain
             alone
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             his
             time
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               writing
               against
            
             Tryphon
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Jews
             
               that
               held
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             a
             That
             if
             they
             had
             by
             chan●e
             met
             with
             some
             who
             bare
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             believe
             this
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             blaspheming
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Souls
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             are
             transported
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             take
             these
             Persons
             for
             Christians
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             ,
             in
             speaking
             truly
             and
             precisely
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Sect
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             
               Jews
               .
               The
               False
            
             Christians
             
               which
               he
               here
               speaks
               of
               ,
               were
               the
            
             Valentinians
             ,
             
               and
               others
               of
               the
            
             Gnostick●
             .
             
               He
               goes
               on
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
            
             b
             But
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             Right
             and
             Orthodox
             in
             our
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             perfectly
             Christians
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             both
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             afterwards
             also
             spend
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             be
             rebuilt
             ,
             beautified
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             .
             
               By
               which
               words
               of
               his
               he
               seems
               to
               testifie
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               his
               time
               maintained
               this
               Erroneous
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Hereticks
               onely
               rejected
               it
               .
               I
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               confesseth
               before
               ,
            
             c
             That
             there
             were
             divers
             who
             were
             Perfect
             and
             Religious
             Christians
             ,
             who
             yet
             did
             not
             embrace
             the
             said
             Opinion
             :
             
               But
               let
               any
               Man
               that
               can
               ,
               reconcile
               these
               two
               contrary
               Sayings
            
             ;
             That
             all
             Orthodox
             Christians
             held
             this
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             some
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Party
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             Man
             that
             will
             ,
             search
             also
             into
             
             Justin's
             Works
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             this
             Contradiction
             hath
             not
             been
             foisted
             in
             by
             the
             Zeal
             of
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             who
             haply
             might
             take
             offence
             at
             the
             Business
             ,
             in
             seeing
             such
             an
             Opinion
             fathered
             upon
             all
             the
             True
             Christians
             ,
             by
             so
             great
             a
             Martyr
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             however
             it
             appears
             clearly
             by
             this
             Passage
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Faithful
             People
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             maintained
             this
             Errour
             .
             We
             see
             that
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             also
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             followed
             not
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             ;
             no
             one
             Man
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             ,
             offering
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             d
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             *
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Authors
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             Papias
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             CX
             ,
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             then
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             that
             are
             now
             extant
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             ,
             and
             maintained
             all
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             no
             infallible
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             go
             down
             ●ower
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Error
             was
             defended
             by
             several
             Doctors
             of
             very
             great
             Repute
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             who
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             hath
             excellently
             and
             solidly
             refuted
             this
             foolish
             Fancy
             ,
             says
             ,
             e
             That
             many
             among
             the
             Learned
             Christians
             had
             maintained
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             
             already
             mentioned
             †
             He
             addeth
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Victorinus
               ,
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Apollinaris
               ,
               who
               is
               followed
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             another
             place
             )
             
               by
               great
               multitudes
               of
               Christians
               about
               us
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               I
               already
               foresee
               and
               presage
               to
               my self
               ,
               how
               many
               folks
               anger
               I
               shall
               incur
               hereby
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             every
             where
             spoke
             against
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             it
             was
             still
             in
             great
             request
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             how
             fierce
             soever
             he
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Onset
             ,
             yet
             he
             dares
             not
             condemn
             this
             Opinion
             absolutely
             .
             *
             
               Although
               we
               embrace
               not
               this
               Opinion
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               condemn
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               there
               have
               been
               divers
               Eminent
               Personages
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               maintained
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               every
               man
               abound
               in
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               leave
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               things
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Whence
             you
             see
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             )
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             not
             always
             held
             an
             Opinion
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             that
             we
             do
             .
             For
             ,
             St.
             Hierome
             conceived
             this
             to
             be
             a
             
               Pardonable
               Errour
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             at
             this
             day
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             here
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Ages
             following
             condemned
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             erroneous
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Ages
             following
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             joynt
             Consent
             of
             many
             Fathers
             together
             ,
             touching
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             no
             solid
             Proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             same
             .
             If
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             had
             been
             of
             any
             other
             judgment
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             written
             against
             Irenaeus
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             as
             †
             St.
             Hierome
             also
             testifieth
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Books
             of
             Commentaries
             before
             cited
             .
             And
             if
             we
             are
             to
             have
             regard
             to
             Authority
             only
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Church
             cannot
             then
             serve
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             certain
             Guide
             in
             this
             
             Question
             ,
             to
             inform
             us
             on
             which
             side
             the
             Truth
             is
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             alledge
             it
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             were
             rather
             to
             oppose
             one
             Authority
             against
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             decide
             the
             Controversie
             .
             As
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Hierome
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             conceived
             not
             themselves
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Victorinus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ;
             so
             neither
             are
             we
             any
             more
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             theirs
             :
             For
             ,
             their
             Posterity
             oweth
             them
             no
             more
             Respect
             ,
             than
             they
             themselves
             owed
             to
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             It
             seemeth
             rather
             ,
             that
             in
             Reason
             they
             should
             owe
             them
             less
             ,
             because
             that
             look
             how
             far
             distant
             in
             time
             they
             are
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Spring
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ;
             so
             much
             doth
             the
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             lose
             and
             grow
             less
             .
          
           
             If
             Antiquity
             (
             as
             we
             would
             have
             it
             )
             be
             the
             Mark
             of
             Truth
             ,
             then
             certainly
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             most
             Venerable
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Considerable
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Argument
             but
             this
             ,
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             many
             Fathers
             ,
             unanimously
             consenting
             in
             any
             Opinion
             ;
             yet
             would
             it
             clearly
             serve
             to
             lessen
             the
             same
             :
             but
             there
             are
             yet
             behind
             many
             others
             ;
             some
             whereof
             we
             shall
             here
             produce
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             affirming
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             shall
             not
             be
             opened
             ,
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             that
             during
             this
             space
             of
             time
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             are
             shut
             up
             in
             some
             subterraneous
             place
             ,
             except
             some
             small
             number
             of
             those
             who
             had
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             going
             immediately
             to
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             those
             
               Questions
               and
               Answers
            
             ,
             that
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             maintains
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Answers
             to
             the
             LX
             ,
             and
             LXXIV
             Questions
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             unprofitably
             spend
             both
             Time
             and
             Paper
             ,
             in
             bringing
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             Passages
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             General
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             
               Major
               Part
            
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             held
             this
             
             Opinion
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             part
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             we
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Piece
             indeed
             ,
             though
             falsly
             fathered
             upon
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             
               Origen
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Victorinus
            
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
               Aretas
               ,
               Prudentius
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
            
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             ,
             among
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             and
             John
             XXII
             .
             were
             all
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ;
             neither
             was
             this
             so
             admirable
             and
             general
             Consent
             of
             theirs
             contradicted
             by
             any
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Fourteen
             Hundred
             years
             ;
             neither
             yet
             did
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             discover
             ,
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             refute
             this
             Errour
             ,
             as
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Hierome
             did
             to
             refute
             the
             Millenaries
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             being
             either
             utterly
             silent
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Particular
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             their
             silence
             going
             over
             in
             a
             manner
             into
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Major
             Part
             ;
             or
             else
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             declaring
             sometimes
             here
             and
             there
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             should
             enjoy
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             never
             formally
             denying
             the
             other
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             doth
             further
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             Opinion
             is
             both
             very
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             also
             very
             Common
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             even
             at
             this
             day
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             Profession
             of
             standing
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faiths
             ,
             who
             have
             rejected
             it
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Latines
             ,
             
             who
             have
             expresly
             also
             established
             the
             contrary
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1439.
             which
             is
             not
             above
             Two
             Hundred
             and
             Twelve
             years
             ago
             .
             Do
             but
             fancy
             now
             to
             
             your selves
             a
             
               Vicentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             laying
             before
             them
             his
             own
             Oracle
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               hold
               for
               most
               certainly
               ,
               and
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               hath
               been
               delivered
               by
               the
               Ancients
               unanimously
               and
               by
               a
               Common
               Consent
               :
            
             and
             do
             but
             think
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             should
             not
             have
             been
             hissed
             out
             by
             these
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             made
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             holy
             and
             immutable
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             Men
             ?
             For
             ,
             these
             men
             regarded
             not
             at
             all
             neither
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             nor
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             nor
             the
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             foolish
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             ,
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             rejected
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             good
             Reason
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             withal
             ordained
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             among
             all
             those
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             would
             have
             the
             Protestants
             receive
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             can
             be
             alledged
             either
             more
             ,
             or
             more
             clear
             and
             evident
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             much
             therefore
             as
             that
             after
             all
             this
             it
             hath
             not
             only
             be
             called
             in
             Question
             ,
             but
             hath
             been
             even
             utterly
             condemned
             also
             ;
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Consent
             of
             many
             Fathers
             together
             ,
             although
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             upon
             all
             the
             Points
             now
             in
             Debate
             ,
             would
             yet
             be
             no
             sufficient
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             But
             I
             shall
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             before
             heard
             ,
             how
             that
             Tertullian
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             Firmilianus
             Metropolitan
             of
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             both
             of
             
               Africk
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Cilicia
            
             ,
             
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             held
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Hereticks
             was
             invalid
             and
             null
             .
             St.
             Basil
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
             held
             also
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             very
             same
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             long
             time
             too
             after
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Epistle
             which
             he
             
             wrote
             to
             Amphilochius
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             put
             in
             among
             the
             
               Publick
               Decrees
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Greek
             Canonists
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Opinion
             is
             now
             confessed
             by
             all
             to
             be
             Erroneous
             .
          
           
             Many
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             namely
             †
             Tertullian
             ,
             *
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             †
             Lactantius
             ,
             and
             *
             Africanus
             ,
             believed
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             kept
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             but
             once
             only
             ,
             after
             his
             Baptism
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             Consent
             of
             theirs
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             is
             known
             to
             be
             very
             false
             ,
             as
             †
             Petavius
             also
             testifieth
             ;
             and
             besides
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             a
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             b
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             c
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             held
             at
             d
             Constantinople
             under
             the
             Patriarch
             Flavianus
             ;
             who
             seem
             all
             to
             have
             held
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             was
             utterly
             unlawful
             for
             Christians
             ,
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Neither
             shall
             I
             take
             any
             notice
             in
             this
             place
             of
             that
             Conceit
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             and
             Methodius
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             e
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             who
             all
             believed
             that
             the
             Angels
             had
             Bodies
             :
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             also
             add
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             )
             St.
             
               Hilary
               ,
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             and
             very
             many
             more
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             would
             all
             of
             them
             have
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             was
             capable
             of
             the
             Passions
             of
             
               Carnal
               love
            
             ;
             of
             which
             number
             is
             even
             f
             St.
             Augustine
             also
             .
             Whosoever
             should
             now
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             Fancy
             of
             theirs
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             )
             is
             a
             Truth
             ;
             would
             he
             not
             be
             as
             sharply
             reproved
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             as
             by
             those
             of
             Geneva
             ?
             But
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             ,
             that
             besides
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             
             and
             Pope
             Innocent
             I.
             whose
             Testimonies
             we
             have
             given
             in
             g
             before
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             maintained
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             necessary
             for
             young
             Infants
             ;
             if
             at
             least
             you
             dare
             take
             Maldonat's
             word
             ,
             h
             who
             affirms
             ,
             that
             this
             Opinion
             was
             in
             great
             Request
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             Six
             Hundred
             years
             after
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             .
          
           
             i
             Cassander
             also
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             often
             observed
             this
             Practice
             in
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             as
             indeed
             is
             also
             witnessed
             by
             
               Carolus
               Magnus
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             ;
             both
             of
             which
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Custom
             continued
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             cited
             by
             Cardinal
             k
             Perron
             :
             and
             the
             Traces
             of
             this
             Custom
             do
             yet
             remain
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             amongst
             those
             Christians
             who
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             .
             For
             l
             
               Nicolaus
               Lyranus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             somewhat
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             observed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Greeks
               accounted
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               administred
               it
               to
               little
               Children
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Baptism
               .
            
             And
             even
             in
             our
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             m
             Jeremias
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Creek
             Church
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               only
               Baptize
               little
               Children
               ,
               but
               we
               also
               make
               them
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               we
               account
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               both
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               for
               all
               persons
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               .
            
             The
             n
             Abyssines
             also
             make
             their
             Children
             in
             like
             manner
             Communicate
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             Which
             are
             most
             evident
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             this
             false
             Opinion
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             of
             old
             maintained
             ,
             not
             by
             three
             or
             four
             of
             the
             Fathers
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Major
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             by
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             of
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             rejected
             it
             in
             express
             Terms
             ;
             as
             the
             
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             done
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             Times
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             o
             Pererius
             hath
             informed
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             observation
             is
             obvious
             enough
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             never
             so
             little
             conversant
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             St.
             Augustines
             time
             )
             that
             all
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             a
             considerable
             part
             also
             of
             the
             Latines
             ,
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Predestination
             was
             ,
             the
             
               Fore
               sight
            
             which
             God
             had
             ,
             either
             of
             Mens
             
               Good
               Works
            
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             either
             of
             which
             Opinions
             ,
             he
             assures
             us
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             So
             that
             I
             conceive
             we
             may
             ,
             without
             troubling
             our selves
             any
             further
             in
             making
             this
             envious
             Inquiry
             into
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             conclude
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             produced
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Fathers
             have
             Erred
             in
             so
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             not
             on
             singly
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             of
             them
             together
             ;
             Neither
             the
             private
             Opinion
             of
             each
             particular
             Father
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             certainly
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             controverted
             amongst
             Us.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               V.
               That
               the
               Fathers
               have
               strongly
               contradicted
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               have
               maintained
               Different
               Opinions
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               very
               Great
               Importance
               .
            
          
           
             BEssarion
             ,
             a
             Greek
             born
             ,
             who
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Cardinal
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Eugenius
             IV.
             as
             a
             Reward
             of
             his
             earnest
             desires
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             pains
             he
             took
             in
             endeavouring
             a
             Reconciliation
             betwixt
             the
             Eastern
             and
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             which
             he
             wrote
             upon
             this
             Subject
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             
             will
             have
             the
             whole
             Difference
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             unless
             the
             Judges
             did
             all
             agree
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             one
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             Cause
             (
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             )
             necessarily
             remains
             undecided
             ;
             he
             strongly
             labours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             Fathers
             consenting
             not
             only
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             much
             harder
             to
             prove
             )
             that
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             also
             among
             themselves
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             commands
             us
             ,
             when
             ever
             there
             appeareth
             any
             contrariety
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             accuse
             our
             own
             ignorance
             ,
             rather
             than
             blame
             them
             for
             contradicting
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             here
             laid
             down
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             as
             acute
             ,
             and
             as
             Learned
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             any
             was
             at
             this
             Council
             ,
             that
             to
             render
             the
             Fathers
             capable
             of
             being
             the
             Judges
             of
             our
             Controversies
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             and
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Religion
             .
             
             And
             certainly
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             clear
             Truth
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Contradiction
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             Dissenting
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             will
             leave
             our
             Controversies
             more
             Perplexed
             ,
             rather
             than
             Decided
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             Uniting
             ,
             will
             rather
             Distract
             us
             ,
             and
             rend
             us
             into
             many
             Parts
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             be
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             first
             of
             all
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             Bessarion
             addeth
             hereupon
             ,
             be
             true
             also
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             never
             clash
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             Necessarily
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             their
             Judgment
             must
             needs
             be
             therefore
             Infallible
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             even
             an
             Error
             may
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             several
             Parties
             ,
             or
             by
             Accident
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             the
             like
             means
             ,
             happen
             to
             meet
             with
             an
             Unanimous
             Entertainment
             by
             several
             Persons
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             in
             case
             this
             should
             prove
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             then
             certainly
             we
             may
             make
             this
             Infallible
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             other
             Judges
             of
             our
             Controversies
             ,
             than
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             shew
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             addition
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Proofs
             ,
             that
             this
             Assertion
             of
             his
             is
             more
             Bold
             than
             True
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             many
             Real
             Differences
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             touched
             before
             upon
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             bye
             onely
             ,
             as
             lying
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             speaking
             of
             other
             Matters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             onely
             lightly
             run
             them
             over
             again
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             Disagreement
             in
             Opinion
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Justine
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             and
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Hierome
             on
             the
             other
             :
             the
             First
             of
             these
             promising
             us
             very
             seriously
             the
             Delights
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             a
             Thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Diamonds
             and
             the
             Saphires
             of
             a
             New
             Earthly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Glory
             and
             Prosperity
             :
             
             but
             the
             other
             very
             coursely
             ,
             and
             in
             downright
             Terms
             reproving
             this
             their
             Conceit
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             idle
             Fancy
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             entertained
             by
             Little
             Children
             ,
             and
             Old
             Women
             only
             ;
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             derived
             rather
             from
             the
             Dreams
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             to
             this
             was
             that
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Victor
             ,
             about
             the
             Observation
             of
             Easter-day
             ;
             and
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
            
             :
             in
             all
             which
             Differences
             ,
             the
             Heat
             was
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             went
             on
             as
             far
             as
             to
             Excommunicating
             each
             other
             .
             If
             Bessarion
             now
             could
             but
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             not
             Real
             ,
             but
             Seeming
             Contradictions
             onely
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             make
             no
             question
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             as
             easily
             reconcile
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             or
             whatever
             things
             else
             in
             Nature
             are
             the
             most
             Contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             heard
             that
             Tertullian
             maintained
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             was
             
               Ex
               Traduce
            
             ,
             and
             was
             propagated
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             by
             the
             Natural
             Course
             of
             Generation
             ;
             and
             that
             S.
             Augustine
             likewise
             enclined
             to
             the
             same
             Opinion
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             a
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             we
             must
             add
             a
             very
             considerable
             number
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             also
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             .
             But
             b
             S.
             Hierome
             rejects
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             created
             Immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             that
             it
             is
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             ;
             adding
             withal
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             noted
             unto
             you
             )
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             Faction
             held
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             Reprehension
             used
             by
             S.
             Paul
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             was
             onely
             a
             Feigned
             Business
             ,
             purposely
             Acted
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             an
             Agreement
             made
             betwixt
             themselves
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             his
             Side
             ,
             maintains
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             thing
             was
             Real
             ,
             and
             was
             meant
             heartily
             and
             seriously
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Cunning
             ,
             or
             Under-hand
             Dealing
             in
             the
             Business
             ,
             or
             any
             Scene
             laid
             betwixt
             S.
             Peter
             and
             him
             .
             And
             S.
             Hierome
             pursued
             this
             Dispute
             with
             so
             much
             heat
             and
             earnestness
             ,
             as
             that
             besides
             those
             Epistles
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             are
             full
             of
             Gall
             and
             Choler
             ,
             written
             against
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ,
             he
             yet
             in
             his
             c
             Commentaries
             also
             ,
             which
             were
             Pieces
             that
             he
             wrote
             in
             his
             Quieter
             Tempe●
             ,
             many
             times
             takes
             occasion
             to
             gird
             underhand
             at
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             upon
             this
             old
             Quarrel
             betwixt
             them
             .
             So
             that
             certainly
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             quite
             out
             of
             his
             Wits
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             seriously
             go
             about
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Fathers
             were
             perfectly
             of
             One
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             this
             Point
             .
             d
             
               Justine
               Martyr
            
             is
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Real
             Ghost
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             that
             appeared
             to
             Saul
             ,
             being
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             Enchantments
             of
             the
             Witch
             at
             Endor
             .
             e
             Others
             say
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Fantasm
             .
             f
             Some
             of
             them
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             meeting
             together
             of
             the
             Faithful
             at
             the
             Eucharist
             thrice
             a
             week
             ,
             is
             an
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             .
             g
             Others
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
             h
             Some
             enjoyn
             us
             to
             Fast
             on
             Saturdays
             ;
             i
             others
             forbid
             the
             same
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             being
             accounted
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Christ
             .
             k
             Some
             of
             them
             conceive
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             suffered
             Death
             in
             the
             Fortieth
             or
             Fiftieth
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             :
             l
             Others
             again
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             in
             the
             Thirtieth
             or
             
               Thirty
               first
            
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             :
             Both
             which
             Opinions
             are
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             clearly
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             the
             Thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             he
             conversed
             above
             Three
             ,
             and
             under
             Five
             years
             ,
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             (
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             these
             m
             
               Latinized
               Greeks
            
             )
             
             allow
             of
             these
             Terms
             ,
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Effect
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             but
             some
             others
             again
             do
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Order
             ,
             or
             Distinction
             of
             Priority
             ,
             in
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             others
             again
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             this
             Expression
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             call
             the
             Son
             only
             ,
             
               The
               Image
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Greek
             Church
             maketh
             this
             Name
             extend
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             also
             .
             S.
             Basil
             will
             not
             allow
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             Others
             again
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             doubt
             very
             much
             ,
             whether
             Bessarion
             had
             ever
             seen
             the
             Apologies
             and
             Invectives
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             of
             Ruffinus
             ;
             who
             were
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             Repute
             too
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             that
             of
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ages
             following
             ;
             although
             they
             were
             not
             both
             of
             them
             of
             equal
             Esteem
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             believe
             he
             remembred
             that
             Quarrel
             that
             there
             was
             betwixt
             Theophilus
             and
             Epiphanius
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             S.
             Chrysostome
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             For
             certainly
             ,
             their
             Carriage
             toward
             each
             other
             in
             this
             their
             Debate
             ,
             doth
             not
             shew
             them
             to
             have
             been
             so
             very
             good
             Friends
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             agreed
             upon
             the
             Point
             debated
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             this
             Bold
             Assertion
             of
             his
             at
             once
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             than
             to
             the
             very
             Point
             it self
             ,
             touching
             which
             he
             proposed
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             whom
             will
             he
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             perswade
             ,
             that
             All
             the
             Fathers
             have
             written
             and
             said
             the
             very
             same
             things
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             they
             will
             have
             It
             to
             Proceed
             from
             the
             Son
             also
             ;
             as
             S.
             Basil
             by
             name
             hath
             expressed
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             Passage
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             alledged
             by
             the
             Latins
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             Eunomius
             ;
             (
             which
             Piece
             yet
             the
             Greeks
             say
             is
             forged
             :
             )
             and
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             have
             most
             expresly
             declared
             themselves
             in
             many
             places
             .
             
             But
             yet
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             see
             ;
             how
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             All
             been
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             meddle
             with
             those
             other
             Authorities
             ,
             produced
             by
             the
             Greeks
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             their
             Adversaries
             put
             by
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             oftentimes
             most
             miserably
             wresting
             and
             stretching
             upon
             the
             Rack
             the
             Words
             and
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             that
             Passage
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             his
             Refutation
             of
             S.
             
               Cyril's
               Anathema's
            
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             express
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
          
           
             n
             S.
             Cyril
             had
             said
             ,
             in
             his
             IX
             Anathema
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             proceeded
             Properly
             from
             the
             Son.
             o
             Theodoret
             answereth
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             both
             Impious
             and
             Blasphemous
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             hath
             its
             Subsistence
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Son.
               If
               he
               mean
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               proceedeth
               properly
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               heing
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               It
               ,
               and
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
            
             Father
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               willingly
               agree
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               receive
               his
               Doctrine
               as
               Sound
               and
               Pious
               :
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               hath
               its
               Subsistence
               from
               the
            
             Son
             ,
             
               or
               by
               the
            
             Son
             ,
             
               we
               must
               then
               reject
               it
               ,
               as
               Impious
               ,
               and
               Blasphemous
               .
            
             He
             could
             not
             have
             thrown
             by
             this
             Proposition
             of
             S.
             Cyril
             more
             bluntly
             ,
             or
             in
             courser
             Terms
             :
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             so
             flat
             giving
             him
             the
             Lie
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             his
             so
             insolent
             rejecting
             of
             an
             Opinion
             that
             was
             then
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Latins
             pretend
             ,
             p
             S.
             Cyril
             replies
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               altbough
               It
               proceed
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               is
               not
               a
               Stranger
               to
               the
            
             Son
             ,
             
               since
               He
               hath
               all
               things
               common
               with
               the
            
             Father
             .
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             cry
             out
             against
             him
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             as
             he
             many
             times
             elsewhere
             doth
             ,
             with
             much
             less
             reason
             ;
             if
             at
             least
             you
             must
             needs
             have
             it
             granted
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             
               H.
               Ghost
            
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Son
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             take
             it
             very
             ill
             
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             in
             so
             insolent
             a
             manner
             reject
             as
             Impious
             and
             Blasphemous
             ,
             a
             Proposition
             that
             was
             so
             Holy
             ,
             and
             so
             True
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             call
             the
             Whole
             Church
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Warrant
             for
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             had
             Really
             been
             the
             General
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             And
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             rather
             returns
             so
             tame
             an
             Answer
             ,
             as
             seems
             rather
             to
             betray
             his
             own
             Cause
             ,
             and
             something
             also
             to
             encline
             to
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ?
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             neither
             Theoderet
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             of
             the
             
               Modern
               Greeks
            
             ever
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             was
             a
             Stranger
             to
             ,
             or
             was
             Unconcerned
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             seeing
             they
             all
             confess
             ,
             That
             these
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             are
             One
             and
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             but
             diligently
             consider
             these
             things
             ▪
             (
             for
             we
             cannot
             stand
             any
             longer
             upon
             the
             Examination
             of
             them
             )
             he
             cannot
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             confess
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             declared
             it self
             ,
             or
             determined
             any
             thing
             touching
             this
             Point
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             these
             Doctors
             spake
             herein
             each
             Man
             his
             own
             Private
             Opinion
             only
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             the
             Present
             Occasion
             of
             Disputation
             led
             him
             to
             speak
             ;
             where
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             contradicting
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             speaking
             of
             things
             not
             as
             yet
             throughly
             examined
             ,
             or
             expresly
             determined
             :
             insomuch
             that
             it
             would
             grieve
             a
             Man
             to
             see
             how
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Latins
             toil
             and
             sweat
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             labouring
             to
             bring
             over
             the
             Fathers
             to
             speak
             to
             their
             Side
             ,
             and
             fearfully
             wresting
             their
             Words
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             but
             never
             so
             little
             ambiguous
             ;
             and
             ever
             and
             anon
             accusing
             one
             another
             of
             having
             corrupted
             the
             Ancients
             Writings
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             are
             found
             to
             speak
             expresly
             against
             them
             :
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             leaving
             those
             who
             either
             read
             or
             hear
             them
             without
             any
             Prejudice
             ,
             very
             much
             unsatisfied
             ;
             whereas
             it
             had
             been
             much
             more
             easie
             ,
             to
             have
             honestly
             confessed
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             but
             too
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             
             in
             many
             other
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             not
             all
             been
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             q
             Bessarion
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             clude
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             cast
             forth
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             having
             denied
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             afterwards
             publickly
             confessed
             his
             Error
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Cbalcedon
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             again
             :
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Piece
             of
             
               Grecian
               Confidence
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             more
             clearly
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             how
             much
             this
             Man
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             Affection
             to
             the
             Latin
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             in
             what
             Ancient
             Author
             had
             he
             ever
             read
             ,
             that
             Theodoret
             was
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             Condemned
             ,
             or
             Excommunicated
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             as
             Reproved
             ,
             or
             Accused
             onely
             ,
             for
             having
             maintained
             any
             Erroneous
             Opinion
             touching
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             Excommunicated
             :
             We
             have
             the
             Letters
             of
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             wherein
             he
             again
             received
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             John
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Followers
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             Theodoret
             was
             the
             Chief
             .
             We
             have
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             Theodoret
             ,
             after
             some
             certain
             Cryings
             out
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             at
             length
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             as
             a
             Catholick
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             was
             admitted
             to
             sit
             amongst
             them
             .
             In
             which
             of
             all
             these
             Authentick
             Pieces
             is
             there
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             spoken
             ,
             touching
             this
             Opinion
             of
             his
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             S.
             Cyril
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             those
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             did
             not
             at
             all
             condemn
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             touching
             this
             Particular
             ;
             but
             he
             rather
             contented
             himself
             in
             excusing
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             in
             defending
             onely
             his
             own
             Opinion
             .
             The
             Business
             for
             which
             Theodoret
             was
             questioned
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             had
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             to
             do
             with
             this
             ,
             touching
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             Question
             was
             onely
             there
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Two
               Natures
            
             
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             Nestorius
             would
             needs
             divide
             into
             
               Two
               Persons
               ;
               John
            
             Patriarch
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             favouring
             in
             some
             sort
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             being
             indeed
             offended
             rather
             at
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             withal
             rejecting
             several
             things
             that
             were
             contained
             in
             the
             Anathemas
             of
             S.
             Cyril
             .
          
           
             Now
             with
             what
             face
             could
             this
             Man
             tell
             us
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             That
             Theodoret
             had
             been
             deposed
             from
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             for
             having
             maintained
             an
             Erroneous
             Opinion
             touching
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             in
             the
             next
             place
             fain
             know
             ,
             how
             this
             
               Reconciler
               of
               Differences
            
             could
             compose
             that
             Debate
             betwixt
             the
             DCXXX
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             can
             reconcile
             the
             XXVIII
             Canon
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             with
             those
             many
             Epistles
             written
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             touching
             this
             Point
             ,
             to
             Anatolius
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             ,
             and
             his
             Empress
             ,
             to
             the
             Prelates
             who
             were
             there
             met
             together
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             :
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Council
             advancing
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             above
             those
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             equal
             even
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             it self
             :
             Pope
             Leo
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sending
             out
             his
             Thunderbolts
             against
             this
             Decree
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             charging
             them
             as
             guilty
             of
             a
             most
             insufferable
             Injury
             offered
             him
             .
             And
             when
             this
             our
             Conciliator
             shall
             have
             done
             his
             business
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             he
             may
             pass
             over
             into
             Africk
             ,
             and
             there
             also
             Reconcile
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Country
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             these
             forbidding
             their
             Clergy
             to
             make
             any
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             their
             utmost
             endeavouring
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             their
             Proper
             Right
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             Appeals
             brought
             before
             them
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             finished
             this
             Work
             ,
             our
             Greek
             may
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             try
             to
             remove
             all
             misunderstanding
             betwixt
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
             Council
             of
             Francfort
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             II.
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ▪
            
             touching
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             use
             of
             
               Images
               ▪
            
             the
             later
             of
             these
             Ordaining
             †
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               pay
               unto
               them
               Salutations
               ,
               and
               Adoration
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               honour
               them
               with
               Incense
               and
               Lights
               :
            
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             knows
             ,
             having
             not
             only
             rejected
             this
             Greek
             Council
             ;
             but
             having
             written
             〈◊〉
             expresly
             ,
             against
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Carolus
               Magnus
            
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             he
             that
             shall
             but
             read
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             will
             easily
             and
             quickly
             perceive
             ,
             that
             they
             clash
             and
             contradict
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             most
             plain
             and
             irreconcileable
             Terms
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             bringing
             them
             honestly
             together
             ,
             but
             by
             receiving
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             private
             Opinions
             ;
             imitating
             herein
             the
             marvellous
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             *
             
               Constantinople
               in
               Trullo
            
             ;
             which
             receiveth
             and
             alloweth
             of
             all
             in
             gross
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Code
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Vniversal
            
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             of
             
               Sardica
               ,
               Carthage
            
             ,
             and
             Laodicea
             ;
             amongst
             which
             notwithstanding
             there
             are
             found
             strong
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             †
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             will
             have
             the
             Right
             of
             receiving
             the
             Appeals
             of
             all
             Bishops
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             whereas
             *
             Chalcedon
             gives
             this
             Priviledge
             to
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             †
             Laodicea
             leaveth
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             
               Maccabees
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Tobit
            
             ,
             and
             Judith
             :
             *
             that
             of
             Carthage
             puts
             them
             in
             expresly
             .
             But
             now
             these
             honest
             Fathers
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             give
             content
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             take
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             these
             their
             Differences
             ;
             but
             receive
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             particular
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             without
             obliging
             them
             to
             any
             one
             
               Common
               Rule
            
             ;
             doing
             this
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             themselves
             may
             not
             be
             required
             ,
             by
             those
             whom
             they
             thus
             admit
             ,
             to
             receive
             any
             more
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             shall
             think
             convenient
             .
             I
             
             know
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             at
             this
             rate
             readily
             admit
             of
             ,
             as
             Canon
             ,
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             provided
             that
             he
             might
             but
             have
             liberty
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             leave
             therein
             what
             he
             thought
             good
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             may
             very
             well
             from
             henceforth
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Bessarion's
             resolution
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             have
             not
             always
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             that
             consequently
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Judges
             touching
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             I
             find
             them
             contradicting
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             several
             Points
             of
             very
             great
             importance
             ;
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             unanimously
             agreed
             ,
             touching
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             now
             debated
             amongst
             us
             ?
          
           
             Why
             may
             they
             not
             have
             had
             the
             same
             diversity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             touching
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               Free-will
            
             ,
             or
             Purgatory
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             in
             those
             other
             Points
             which
             we
             have
             before
             presented
             to
             the
             Readers
             view
             ;
             which
             were
             of
             as
             great
             importance
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             easie
             to
             be
             determined
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             in
             the
             Chapter
             preceding
             ?
          
           
             Epiphanius
             and
             St.
             Hierome
             are
             as
             opposite
             in
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             touching
             the
             Ancient
             Condition
             of
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             and
             St.
             Cyril
             are
             ,
             touching
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Neither
             are
             some
             Opinions
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Damascene
               ;
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Emisenus
            
             ;
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Caesareensis
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             VII
             .
             Council
             ,
             touching
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             less
             opposite
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             than
             are
             those
             of
             Cyprian
             and
             of
             Stephen●
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
            
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             many
             other
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             ,
             and
             trouble
             our selves
             so
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             in
             reconciling
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             speak
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
          
           
           
             Why
             should
             we
             so
             cruelly
             ,
             and
             so
             uncivilly
             rack
             them
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             all
             of
             one
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             ,
             sometimes
             too
             against
             our
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             without
             any
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Reader
             ?
          
           
             Why
             should
             we
             not
             rather
             honestly
             confess
             ,
             that
             their
             Opinions
             were
             also
             different
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             words
             ?
          
           
             We
             make
             no
             scruple
             at
             all
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             of
             contrary
             Opinions
             ,
             touching
             those
             other
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             at
             all
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             :
             How
             much
             greater
             harm
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             better
             agreed
             among
             themselves
             ,
             touching
             these
             Points
             now
             in
             debate
             ?
          
           
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             press
             this
             matter
             any
             further
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             that
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             different
             Opinions
             in
             Point
             of
             Religion
             :
             so
             that
             it
             clearly
             follows
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             Judges
             of
             our
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             formerly
             touched
             ,
             though
             very
             lightly
             only
             ,
             upon
             their
             Diversity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Contrariety
             ,
             in
             their
             Expositions
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             business
             of
             no
             very
             small
             consideration
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             we
             take
             them
             for
             our
             Judges
             ,
             we
             shall
             necessarily
             then
             have
             occasion
             every
             minute
             of
             having
             recourse
             to
             them
             ,
             touching
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             disagree
             among
             our selves
             .
             If
             now
             there
             be
             as
             great
             Contrarieties
             ,
             and
             Difference
             in
             Judgment
             touching
             these
             things
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             amongst
             our selves
             ▪
             what
             have
             we
             then
             left
             us
             to
             trust
             to
             ?
             This
             Passage
             for
             Example
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             according
             to
             St.
             John
             ,
             
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
            
             is
             of
             very
             great
             importance
             ,
             in
             the
             Disputes
             against
             both
             Sabellius
             and
             Arius
             .
          
           
             Would
             you
             now
             know
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             by
             misinterpreting
             the
             same
             ,
             
             you
             might
             chance
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             two
             Precipices
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Fathers
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             †
             some
             of
             them
             referring
             it
             to
             the
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Affection
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Will
               ▪
            
             and
             *
             others
             again
             ,
             to
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Essence
             and
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             this
             other
             passage
             in
             the
             same
             Evangelist
             ;
             a
             
               My
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               ,
            
             is
             very
             considerable
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Question
             touching
             the
             Divinity
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             are
             b
             some
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             understand
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             indefinitely
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             although
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             do
             ordinarily
             restrain
             them
             to
             his
             Humanity
             .
             These
             words
             also
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             c
             
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             small
             consideration
             ,
             in
             the
             Disputes
             against
             Nestorius
             and
             Eutyches
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             bring
             the
             business
             before
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             d
             some
             of
             them
             expounding
             these
             words
             ,
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             those
             passages
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             e
             
               Christ
               was
               made
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             a
             f
             
               Curse
               for
               us
            
             :
             but
             g
             St.
             Cyril
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             interpret
             the
             words
             so
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             Task
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             here
             go
             about
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             Differences
             ,
             and
             Contrarieties
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             any
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             some
             of
             our
             late
             Commentators
             ,
             whose
             usual
             course
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             together
             the
             several
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             upon
             those
             Books
             which
             they
             Comment
             upon
             :
             as
             Maldonate
             hath
             done
             ,
             upon
             the
             Gospels
             ▪
             Cardinal
             Tolet
             ,
             upon
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               Bened.
               Justinianus
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             where
             they
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarcely
             any
             one
             Verse
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             have
             understood
             all
             of
             them
             after
             one
             and
             the
             
             ●ame
             manner
             .
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             than
             this
             ,
             besides
             this
             Contrariety
             and
             Difference
             of
             Interpretation
             ,
             you
             will
             often
             meet
             with
             very
             many
             cold
             and
             empty
             Expositions
             ▪
             and
             it
             is
             very
             seldom
             that
             you
             shall
             find
             there
             that
             solid
             simplicity
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             expect
             from
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             much
             therefore
             as
             we
             many
             times
             meet
             with
             Contrariety
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Judges
             of
             our
             Controversies
             :
             that
             Contradiction
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             evidently
             shewing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             
               Infallible
               Judges
            
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             good
             of
             all
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               VI.
               That
               neither
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Protestants
               do
               acknowledge
               the
               Fathers
               for
               their
               Judges
               in
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               do
               both
               of
               them
               reject
               such
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Practices
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               for
               their
               Gust
               .
               An
               Answer
               to
               two
               Objections
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               made
               against
               what
               hath
               been
               here
               delivered
               in
               this
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             far
             have
             we
             laboured
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             not
             Authority
             enough
             in
             themselves
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             received
             as
             
               Definitive
               Sentences
            
             passed
             upon
             our
             Differences
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             have
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             .
             For
             although
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Judgment
             should
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             valid
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             pronounced
             by
             one
             who
             is
             a
             competent
             and
             lawful
             Judge
             ,
             duly
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Forms
             of
             Law
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             not
             this
             serve
             to
             determine
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Judge
             be
             denied
             by
             either
             of
             the
             Parties
             ,
             (
             unless
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             worldly
             Affairs
             ,
             the
             Law
             be
             armed
             with
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             able
             to
             force
             those
             that
             are
             obstinate
             to
             submit
             to
             Reason
             :
             )
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Question
             is
             here
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             thing
             ,
             to
             the
             embracing
             whereof
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             not
             compelled
             ,
             since
             force
             hath
             no
             place
             here
             .
             For
             although
             perhaps
             they
             could
             compel
             men
             outwardly
             to
             render
             some
             such
             respect
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             not
             this
             serve
             to
             make
             any
             impression
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             one
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             Divisions
             would
             still
             remain
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             first
             of
             all
             to
             pull
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             intend
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             agree
             in
             Point
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             certain
             determination
             therefore
             of
             all
             Differences
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             both
             Parties
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             pronounce
             Sentence
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             Authority
             as
             it
             requisite
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Notwithstanding
             therefore
             that
             the
             Fathers
             should
             have
             clearly
             and
             positively
             pronounced
             what
             they
             had
             thought
             ,
             touching
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             done
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             :
             Let
             us
             suppose
             further
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             endued
             with
             all
             those
             qualities
             ,
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             rendring
             a
             man
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             
               Supreme
               Judge
            
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             clearly
             proved
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             all
             this
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             this
             Authority
             were
             acknowledged
             by
             both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             is
             a
             Book
             which
             was
             written
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             is
             endued
             with
             so
             supreme
             an
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Yet
             doth
             not
             this
             work
             any
             whit
             at
             all
             with
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             such
             excellent
             worth
             to
             be
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             ,
             between
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             and
             the
             Jew
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             decide
             the
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             Jews
             and
             us
             ;
             not
             because
             it
             is
             not
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             the
             Jew
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             were
             worthy
             to
             be
             laughed
             at
             ,
             whosoever
             should
             alledge
             ,
             in
             disputing
             against
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             or
             that
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             a
             Jew
             over
             to
             our
             Belief
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             were
             clear
             ,
             upon
             our
             Questions
             :
             nay
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             moreover
             (
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             were
             written
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             themselves
             of
             a
             
             full
             and
             undeniable
             Authority
             :
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             decide
             our
             Debates
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             either
             of
             the
             Parties
             shall
             refuse
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             great
             and
             admirable
             dignity
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             if
             both
             Parties
             shall
             refuse
             to
             allow
             them
             to
             have
             this
             Priviledge
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             therefore
             see
             ,
             in
             what
             account
             the
             several
             Parties
             have
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             ,
             whether
             they
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             the
             
               Supreme
               Judges
            
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             as
             Arbitrators
             ,
             whose
             definitive
             Sentence
             ought
             to
             stand
             firm
             and
             inviolable
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Protestants
             of
             France
             ,
             whom
             their
             Adversaries
             would
             fain
             perswade
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Fathers
             for
             Judges
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             consequently
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             legitimate
             Disputation
             ,
             to
             alledge
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             any
             Point
             in
             debate
             ,
             any
             other
             Principles
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             do
             allow
             of
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Fathers
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             such
             an
             Authority
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Confessing
               of
               Faith
            
             they
             declare
             ,
             
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             they
             hold
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             ▪
             and
             as
             for
             all
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writings
            
             ,
             although
             they
             account
             them
             to
             be
             useful
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             do
             they
             not
             conceive
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             safely
             build
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             seeing
             that
             they
             believe
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             tell
             you
             immediately
             after
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Scripture
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             both
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Judge
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             vain
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             the
             Authority
             whereof
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             still
             much
             less
             ,
             both
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             they
             seriously
             profess
             ,
             that
             their
             intent
             is
             to
             reform
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ;
             and
             to
             retain
             firmly
             what
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             soever
             are
             therein
             delivered
             ;
             and
             to
             reject
             constantly
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             there
             found
             laid
             down
             ,
             how
             high
             and
             eminent
             soever
             the
             Authority
             be
             ,
             that
             shall
             resci●d
             the
             one
             ,
             
             or
             establish
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Belief
             of
             Men.
             
               It
               is
               not
               Lawful
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               for
               Men
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               either
               to
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               to
               diminish
               from
               ,
               or
               to
               alter
               it
               ;
               neither
               may
               Antiquity
               ,
               nor
               Customs
               ,
               nor
               Multitude
               ,
               nor
               Judgments
               ,
               nor
               Humane
               Wisdom
               ,
               nor
               Definitive
               Sentences
               ,
               nor
               Edicts
               ,
               nor
               Decrees
               ,
               nor
               Councils
               ,
               nor
               Visions
               ,
               nor
               Miracles
               be
               brought
               in
               opposition
               to
               it
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               rather
               ,
               all
               other
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               regulated
               ,
               and
               reformed
               by
               it
               .
            
             These
             be
             their
             own
             Words
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             this
             their
             Belief
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Key
             of
             their
             whole
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Fathers
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             Third
             ,
             and
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             following
             Centuries
             ,
             as
             Judges
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Absolutely
             and
             Simply
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             in
             the
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             For
             they
             all
             hold
             ,
             That
             that
             Pure
             ,
             Simple
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             taught
             and
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             delivered
             over
             unto
             us
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             by
             little
             and
             little
             altered
             and
             corrupted
             ;
             Time
             ,
             which
             changeth
             all
             things
             ,
             continually
             mixing
             among
             it
             some
             Corruption
             or
             other
             ;
             sometimes
             a
             Jewish
             or
             a
             Heathenish
             Opinion
             ▪
             and
             sometimes
             again
             some
             Nice
             Observation
             ;
             otherwhiles
             some
             Superstitious
             Ceremony
             or
             other
             ;
             whilst
             one
             building
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             with
             Stubble
             ,
             another
             with
             Hay
             ,
             a
             third
             with
             Wood
             ;
             the
             Body
             seems
             at
             length
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             to
             have
             become
             quite
             another
             thing
             than
             it
             Anciently
             was
             ;
             we
             having
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             Palace
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             of
             Silver
             ,
             a
             House
             built
             up
             of
             
               Plaister
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               Wood
            
             ,
             and
             Mud
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             pitiful
             Stuff
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             Brooks
             of
             Water
             ,
             the
             farther
             distant
             they
             are
             from
             their
             Springs
             ,
             the
             more
             Filth
             they
             contract
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             doth
             their
             Water
             lose
             of
             its
             first
             Purity
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             groweth
             in
             years
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             that
             Native
             Simplicity
             which
             appeared
             in
             him
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             decay
             ;
             his
             Body
             and
             his
             Mind
             are
             changed
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             so
             much
             altered
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             through
             Study
             ,
             Art
             ,
             and
             Cunning
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             he
             
             seemeth
             to
             be
             clean
             another
             Man
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             (
             say
             they
             )
             hath
             it
             ●ared
             with
             Christianity
             .
             And
             here
             they
             presently
             urge
             that
             notable
             Passage
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             a
             Great
             
               Falling
               away
            
             ,
             which
             then
             in
             his
             time
             began
             already
             to
             work
             secretly
             and
             insensibly
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             to
             break
             forth
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             as
             you
             see
             it
             is
             in
             all
             Great
             Things
             ,
             whether
             in
             Nature
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Affairs
             and
             Occurrences
             that
             happen
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             conceived
             and
             hatched
             slowly
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             are
             sometimes
             a
             whole
             Age
             before
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             equally
             common
             to
             us
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Protestants
             whatsoever
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             Necessarily
             ▪
             have
             suffered
             some
             Alteration
             in
             the
             Second
             Age
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             admitting
             the
             Mixture
             of
             some
             New
             Matter
             into
             its
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Policy
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             Third
             Age
             some
             other
             Corruption
             must
             necessarily
             have
             got
             in
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             ;
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             continually
             losing
             something
             of
             Its
             Original
             Purity
             and
             Simplicity
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             still
             contracting
             all
             along
             some
             new
             Impurities
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             it
             came
             to
             the
             highest
             Degree
             of
             Corruption
             :
             in
             which
             condition
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             found
             it
             ;
             and
             have
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             by
             the
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             restored
             it
             to
             the
             self-same
             State
             wherein
             it
             was
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ;
             and
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             fixed
             it
             again
             upon
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Hinge
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Fraud
             of
             Men
             ,
             during
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             it
             had
             by
             little
             and
             little
             been
             removed
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             being
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             cannot
             admit
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             lived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             down
             to
             ours
             ,
             without
             betraying
             and
             contradicting
             themselves
             .
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             they
             maintain
             ,
             touching
             the
             Progress
             of
             Corruption
             in
             Religion
             ,
             there
             
             hath
             been
             some
             Alteration
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             Third
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             following
             Ages
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             they
             conceive
             ,
             and
             believe
             of
             their
             own
             Reformation
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             being
             taken
             immediately
             out
             of
             their
             Books
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             should
             examine
             it
             by
             what
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Second
             Century
             believed
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             something
             found
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             theirs
             :
             and
             the
             Difference
             will
             be
             much
             greater
             ,
             if
             the
             Comparison
             be
             made
             betwixt
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             Ages
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             Corruption
             hath
             continually
             encreased
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             their
             Doctrines
             were
             in
             every
             respect
             conformable
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             them
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             the
             one
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             then
             follow
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             either
             this
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             they
             presuppose
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Politie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             Secret
             which
             worked
             in
             S.
             
             Paul's
             time
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             That
             their
             Reformation
             is
             not
             the
             Pure
             and
             Simple
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             the
             Members
             of
             which
             Division
             are
             contradictory
             to
             those
             two
             Positions
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             all
             of
             them
             unanimously
             maintain
             .
             So
             that
             to
             avoid
             this
             Contradiction
             ,
             it
             concerns
             them
             constantly
             to
             persevere
             in
             that
             which
             they
             profess
             is
             their
             Belief
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Writings
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             so
             sufficient
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             safely
             build
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             Judges
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             the
             onely
             Rule
             by
             which
             all
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             they
             All
             agree
             upon
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             have
             either
             read
             ,
             or
             known
             ;
             )
             as
             any
             Man
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             who
             all
             relie
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             onely
             ,
             and
             admit
             not
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Authority
             
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             Ground
             whereon
             to
             build
             any
             Article
             of
             their
             Belief
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             First
             Authors
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               Bucer
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             
               J.
               Jewell
            
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             Later
             Writers
             also
             ,
             alledge
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             (
             if
             you
             but
             mark
             it
             )
             it
             is
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             Confutation
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Establishing
             any
             thing
             :
             They
             do
             it
             onely
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             strengthen
             their
             Own.
             For
             ,
             though
             they
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             not
             so
             Pure
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             withal
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             Purer
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             at
             this
             day
             taught
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Purity
             of
             Doctrine
             having
             continually
             decayed
             ,
             and
             the
             Impurity
             of
             it
             encreased
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             further
             they
             are
             removed
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             nearer
             they
             approach
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             towards
             the
             afore-mentioned
             
               Falling
               away
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Although
             the
             Protestants
             therefore
             allow
             the
             Scriptures
             onely
             for
             the
             True
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             do
             they
             account
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             be
             Necessary
             also
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             use
             unto
             them
             ;
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             Proving
             this
             Decay
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             hath
             hapned
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinions
             which
             their
             Adversaries
             now
             maintain
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             those
             days
             brought
             into
             any
             Form
             ,
             but
             were
             as
             yet
             onely
             in
             their
             Seeds
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             long
             ago
             they
             did
             ,
             innocently
             ,
             and
             not
             foreseeing
             what
             the
             Issue
             might
             prove
             to
             be
             ,
             believe
             some
             certain
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             being
             afterwards
             licked
             over
             ,
             by
             passing
             through
             divers
             several
             Languages
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             was
             at
             length
             made
             up
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             had
             at
             that
             time
             no
             place
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             Men
             :
             although
             those
             small
             
             Threds
             ,
             and
             Root-strings
             ,
             from
             whence
             this
             Vast
             and
             Wonderful
             Power
             first
             sprung
             ▪
             long
             since
             appeared
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             other
             Points
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestants
             will
             not
             by
             any
             means
             receive
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             their
             Resolution
             and
             Sense
             ,
             appears
             evidently
             by
             those
             many
             Books
             which
             they
             have
             written
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shew
             Historically
             the
             whole
             Progress
             of
             this
             Decay
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             its
             Faith
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             Polity
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             And
             truly
             this
             their
             Design
             seemeth
             to
             be
             very
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             satisfactory
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             propose
             nothing
             Positively
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             easily
             and
             plainly
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             need
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             other
             Principle
             ▪
             for
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             seeing
             that
             those
             Positive
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             believe
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             of
             them
             received
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             troubling
             a
             Mans
             self
             to
             prove
             the
             same
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             both
             Parties
             are
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             being
             never
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             but
             are
             always
             presupposed
             in
             all
             Disputations
             .
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             what
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             been
             touching
             the
             said
             Articles
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             them
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             believed
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             :
             as
             ,
             for
             Example
             .
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               a
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Salvation
               ,
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             Truths
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             we
             have
             formerly
             set
             down
             ,
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             those
             other
             Articles
             which
             are
             proposed
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             it
             is
             
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             answer
             the
             Arguments
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             by
             this
             means
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             sure
             Ground
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             consequently
             neither
             may
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Vse
             that
             the
             Protestants
             make
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             evidently
             making
             it
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             (
             out
             of
             them
             )
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             their
             alledging
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             this
             purpose
             onely
             ,
             and
             indeed
             their
             Whole
             Practice
             in
             these
             Disputes
             ,
             declare
             evidently
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             conceive
             not
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             so
             perfectly
             and
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             that
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             especially
             of
             the
             Four
             or
             Five
             First
             Ages
             :
             which
             accords
             very
             well
             with
             their
             Hypothesis
             touching
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             :
             But
             yet
             no
             Man
             may
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             allow
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             to
             ground
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith
             upon
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             repugnant
             both
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Protestation
             which
             they
             upon
             all
             occasions
             make
             expresly
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             extremely
             wonder
             at
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Modern
             Authors
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Disputations
             with
             the
             Protestants
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             Articles
             of
             their
             Faith
             by
             Testimonies
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Protestants
             never
             go
             about
             to
             make
             good
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             overthrow
             those
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             by
             urging
             the
             Fathers
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             For
             seeing
             that
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             maintain
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             possibly
             err
             in
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             its
             Belief
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             hath
             always
             been
             the
             same
             that
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Protestant
             to
             shew
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             Difference
             betwixt
             them
             :
             neither
             doth
             this
             in
             any
             wise
             bind
             them
             to
             believe
             throughout
             
             whatsoever
             the
             Fathers
             believed
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             have
             some
             Errors
             crept
             into
             their
             Belief
             ;
             though
             certainly
             not
             such
             ,
             nor
             so
             gross
             ones
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             since
             entertained
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Ages
             succeeding
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             the
             Protestants
             acknowledge
             not
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             any
             so
             Absolute
             Authority
             ,
             as
             renders
             them
             capable
             of
             being
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Supreme
             Judges
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             such
             from
             whom
             no
             Appeal
             can
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             Fathers
             might
             really
             perhaps
             have
             such
             an
             Authority
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             could
             not
             their
             Definitive
             Sentence
             put
             an
             end
             to
             any
             of
             our
             Controversies
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             some
             other
             way
             of
             Proof
             ,
             if
             they
             intend
             to
             prevail
             upon
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             receive
             the
             aforesaid
             Articles
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             will
             you
             say
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             it self
             doth
             not
             allow
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             any
             such
             Authority
             ?
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             are
             able
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             so
             perverse
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             this
             Proceeding
             of
             theirs
             ,
             in
             grounding
             their
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             upon
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             very
             Insufficient
             ,
             but
             very
             Inconvenient
             also
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             ever
             be
             endured
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             that
             would
             perswade
             you
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             should
             for
             that
             purpose
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             some
             such
             Persons
             as
             neither
             you
             nor
             himself
             believe
             to
             be
             Infallibly
             True
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             ?
             Let
             us
             now
             therefore
             see
             whether
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             really
             have
             themselves
             so
             great
             an
             Esteem
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             ,
             by
             this
             their
             Proceeding
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             several
             of
             the
             Learned
             of
             that
             Party
             have
             ,
             upon
             divers
             occasions
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             plain
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             no
             more
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Protestants
             do
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             these
             require
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
             Fathers
             be
             grounded
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             receive
             nothing
             that
             they
             deliver
             ,
             as
             Infallibly
             True
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             passing
             by
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             whatsoever
             they
             propose
             ,
             either
             besides
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             the
             other
             in
             like
             manner
             will
             have
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             depend
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             present
             being
             in
             every
             Age
             ;
             and
             approve
             ,
             pass
             by
             ,
             or
             condemn
             all
             such
             Opinions
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             either
             approveth
             ,
             passeth
             by
             ,
             or
             condemneth
             .
             So
             that
             although
             they
             differ
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             one
             attributeth
             the
             Supremacy
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             
               Present
               Church
            
             of
             their
             Age
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             them
             equally
             deprive
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             both
             of
             them
             spend
             their
             time
             unprofitably
             enough
             ,
             whilst
             they
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             plead
             their
             Cause
             before
             this
             
               Inferiour
               Court
            
             ,
             where
             the
             wrangling
             and
             cunning
             Tricks
             of
             the
             Law
             have
             so
             much
             place
             ;
             where
             the
             Judgments
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             got
             ,
             and
             yet
             harder
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             are
             not
             Supreme
             ;
             but
             are
             such
             as
             both
             Parties
             believe
             they
             may
             lawfully
             appeal
             from
             :
             whereas
             they
             might
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             let
             alone
             these
             troublesom
             and
             useless
             Beatings
             about
             ,
             and
             come
             at
             the
             first
             before
             the
             
               Supreme
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             where
             the
             Suits
             are
             not
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             Pleading
             is
             of
             much
             less
             use
             ;
             where
             the
             Sentences
             also
             are
             more
             clear
             and
             express
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Chiefest
             thing
             of
             all
             )
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             appeal
             from
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             impose
             this
             Opinion
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             unjustly
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             them
             speak
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
             ,
             
             
               in
               his
               Preface
               upon
               the
               Five
               Books
               of
            
             Moses
             ▪
             
               sp●●king
               of
               his
               own
               Annotations
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               saith
               thus
               :
            
             If
             you
             chance
             there
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             New
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Text
             ▪
             and
             not
             Contrary
             either
             to
             tbe
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             it
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             whole
             Current
             of
             the
             Holy
             Doctors
             ;
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Readers
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             too
             hastily
             reject
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             censure
             charitably
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             remember
             to
             give
             every
             man
             his
             due
             :
             there
             are
             none
             but
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             alone
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             attribute
             such
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             written
             .
             But
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             (
             saith
             St.
             Augustine
             )
             of
             how
             great
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             Learning
             so
             ever
             they
             may
             have
             been
             ,
             I
             so
             read
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             what
             they
             have
             written
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             written
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             reject
             a
             new
             Exposition
             of
             any
             Passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             under
             pretence
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             gave
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             rather
             diligently
             examine
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             contexture
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             find
             that
             it
             accordeth
             well
             therewith
             ,
             let
             him
             praise
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             tyed
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             under
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Melchior
             Canus
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
            
             Canary
             
               Islands
               ,
               having
               before
               declared
               himself
               ,
               according
               as
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               hath
               done
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
            
             Scriptures
             
               only
               are
               exempt
               from
               all
               error
               ,
               he
               further
               adds
               :
            
             †
             But
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             how
             holy
             ,
             or
             learned
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             sometimes
             deceived
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             dote
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             slip
             .
             
               And
               then
               alledging
               some
               of
               those
               examples
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               before
               produced
               ,
               he
               concludes
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             *
             Let
             us
             therefore
             read
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             with
             all
             
             due
             Reverence
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             were
             but
             Men
             ,
             with
             Choice
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Fathers
             sometimes
             fail
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             Monsters
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             .
             
             
               And
               in
               the
               same
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             To
             follow
             the
             Ancients
             in
             all
             things
             and
             to
             tread
             every
             where
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             as
             little
             Cbildren
             use
             to
             do
             in
             play
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             disparage
             our
             own
             Parts
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             our selves
             to
             have
             neither
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             Skill
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             searching
             into
             the
             Trut●
             .
             No
             ,
             let
             us
             follow
             them
             as
             Guides
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Masters
             .
             a
             It
             is
             very
             true
             (
             saith
             Ambrosius
             Catharinus
             
               in
               like
               manner
            
             )
             that
             the
             Sayings
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             not
             of
             themselves
             any
             so
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             assent
             to
             them
             in
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             
               also
               themselves
               inform
               us
               sufficiently
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               reckon
               themselves
               so
               tyed
               to
               follow
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               people
               may
               imagine
               .
            
          
           
             Petavius
             
               in
               his
               Annotations
               upon
            
             Epiphanius
             
               confesseth
               freely
            
             ,
             b
             That
             the
             Fathers
             were
             men
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             their
             failings
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             maliciously
             to
             search
             after
             their
             Errors
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lay
             them
             open
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             may
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             note
             them
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             come
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             none
             be
             deceived
             by
             them
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             maintain
             ,
             or
             defend
             their
             Errors
             ,
             than
             we
             ought
             to
             imitate
             their
             Vices
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             they
             had
             any
             :
             
               and
               again
            
             ,
             c
             That
             many
             things
             have
             slipped
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             examined
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             Rule
             of
             Truth
             ,
             could
             not
             
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             good
             sense
             :
             
               and
               ,
               that
               Himself
               hath
               observed
               ,
            
             d
             That
             they
             are
             out
             sufficiently
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             speak
             of
             such
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             at
             all
             called
             in
             question
             in
             Their
             time
             .
             
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               He
               often
               rejects
               both
               Their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Their
               Expositions
               also
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               very
               Uncivilly
               too
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               touched
            
             e
             
               before
               ,
               speaking
               of
               his
               Notes
               upon
            
             Epiphanius
             .
             
               And
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               contradicted
               His
               Opinion
               ,
               touching
               the
               Exposition
               of
               a
               certain
               passage
               in
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               being
               objected
               against
               Him
               ,
               He
               never
               taking
               the
               least
               notice
               at
               all
               of
               their
               Testimonies
               ,
               answers
            
             ;
             f
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             Interpret
             ,
             and
             expound
             the
             Fathers
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             rather
             than
             St.
             Luke
             by
             Them
             ;
             because
             that
             They
             cannot
             herein
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             received
             from
             St.
             Luke
             :
             
               Which
               ,
               in
               my
               Judgment
               ,
               was
               very
               Judiciously
               spoken
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               Exactly
               agrees
               with
               what
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               very
               well
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               Differences
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               the
               Fathers
               could
               not
               know
               any
               thing
               ,
               save
               what
               they
               learnt
               out
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             :
             
               so
               that
               Their
               Testimonies
               ,
               in
               these
               Cases
               ,
               ought
               according
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               this
               Learned
               Jesuit
               ,
               to
               be
               expounded
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               by
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               and
               not
               the
            
             Scriptures
             
               by
               Them.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               language
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ma●donate
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             most
             bitter
             enemy
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             ,
             having
             delivered
             the
             Judgment
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             answered
             not
             so
             rightly
             ,
             when
             being
             asked
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             were
             able
             to
             drink
             of
             his
             Cup
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Baptized
             with
             the
             Baptism
             that
             he
             was
             Baptized
             with
             ,
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             able
             ;
             adds
             ,
             g
             
               That
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               believes
               that
               they
               answered
               well
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             expounding
             the
             2
             Verse
             of
             the
             19
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             
             having
             first
             brought
             in
             the
             Interpretations
             of
             divers
             ,
             and
             indeed
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             he
             says
             at
             last
             ,
             h
             
               That
               he
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               understand
               the
               place
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             are
             to
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             is
             still
             controverted
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             this
             man
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             should
             think
             themselves
             bound
             necessarily
             to
             follow
             the
             Judgment
             of
             this
             
               Major
               part
            
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             themselves
             make
             so
             light
             of
             ?
             In
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             debate
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             He
             is
             yet
             much
             more
             down-right
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             i
             
               The
               sense
               of
               these
               words
               is
               not
               rightly
               given
               by
               any
               Author
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               remember
               ;
               except
            
             St.
             Hilary
             .
             So
             likewise
             upon
             the
             11
             
               Chapter
               of
            
             St.
             
               Matthew
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               greater
               than
               John
               Baptist
               :
            
             k
             
               The
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               this
               passage
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               very
               different
               :
               and
               to
               speak
               my
               mind
               freely
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               all
               pleaseth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               like
               manner
               upon
               the
               sixth
               Chapter
               of
               St.
            
             John
             ;
             l
             Ammonius
             (
             
               saith
               he
               )
               St.
            
             Cyril
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             and
             Euthymius
             answer
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             not
             drawn
             ,
             because
             all
             are
             not
             worthy
             .
             But
             this
             comes
             too
             near
             to
             Pelagianism
             .
             Salmeron
             ,
             
               a
               famous
               Jesuit
               says
               thus
            
             :
             m
             Our
             Adversaries
             bring
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             I
             confess
             hath
             always
             been
             of
             more
             esteem
             than
             Novelties
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             every
             Age
             hath
             yielded
             unto
             Antiquity
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             yet
             we
             must
             take
             liberty
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             later
             the
             Doctors
             are
             ,
             
             the
             more
             quick
             sighted
             they
             are
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             n
             Against
             all
             this
             great
             multitude
             ,
             which
             they
             bring
             against
             us
             ,
             we
             answer
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ;
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             speak
             in
             a
             cause
             ,
             to
             decline
             after
             many
             ,
             to
             wrest
             judgment
             .
             Michael
             Medina
             ,
             
               disputing
               at
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               touching
               the
            
             superiority
             
               of
               a
            
             Bishop
             
               above
               a
            
             Priest
             ;
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
            
             Hierome
             ,
             
               and
               of
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               being
               produced
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               both
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               was
               not
               of
            
             Divine
             ,
             
               but
               only
               of
            
             Positive
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Right
             ,
             o
             
               answers
               before
               the
               whole
               Congregation
            
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             also
             of
             the
             Fathers
             fell
             into
             this
             Heresie
             ;
             this
             point
             being
             not
             as
             then
             clearly
             determined
             of
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               no
               man
               may
               doubt
               of
               the
               honesty
               of
               the
               Historian
               ,
               who
               relateth
               this
               ,
               do
               but
               hear
            
             Bellarmine●
             
               who
               testifieth
            
             ;
             p
             That
             Medina
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             St.
             Hierome
             was
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Aerius
             his
             opinion
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             be
             ,
             but
             also
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             Sedulius
             ,
             Primasius
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ;
             Theodoret
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
             maintained
             all
             of
             them
             the
             same
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             bring
             in
             here
             any
             more
             Examples
             :
             do
             but
             read
             their
             Commentaries
             ,
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             them
             almost
             in
             every
             page
             ,
             either
             rejecting
             ,
             or
             correcting
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             pass
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Cornelius
               Mussus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Bitonto
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             more
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             more
             clear
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             †
             
               O
               Rome
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               whom
               shall
               we
               go
               for
               Divine
               Counsels
               ,
               unless
               to
               those
               persons
               to
               whose
               trust
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
               hath
               been
               committed
               .
               We
               are
               therefore
               to
               hear
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               us
               instead
               of
               
               God
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               concern
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               (
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               my
               mind
               freely
               )
               in
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Faith
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               believe
               one
               single
            
             Pope
             ,
             
               than
               a
               thousand
            
             Augustines
             ,
             Hieromes
             ,
             or
             Gregories
             ,
             
               that
               I
               may
               not
               speak
               of
            
             Richards
             ,
             Scotusses
             ,
             and
             Williams
             .
             
               For
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Pope
             
               cannot
               Erre
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Right
               of
               determining
               all
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               at
               all
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               resides
               in
               the
            
             Pope
             .
             This
             Passage
             may
             seem
             to
             some
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             a
             very
             bold
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             indiscreet
             one
             :
             but
             yet
             whosoever
             shall
             but
             examine
             the
             thing
             seriously
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             its
             outward
             appearances
             only
             ,
             which
             are
             contrived
             for
             the
             most
             part
             only
             to
             amuse
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             hath
             both
             most
             ingenuously
             ,
             and
             most
             truly
             given
             the
             world
             an
             account
             ,
             what
             Esteem
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             these
             men
             maintain
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             they
             confess
             withall
             that
             the
             Fathers
             may
             have
             erred
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             the
             Pope
             very
             much
             above
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             Neither
             may
             it
             be
             here
             replied
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             all
             of
             them
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Infallible
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             those
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             contradict
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             are
             both
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             considerable
             part
             also
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             these
             very
             men
             attribute
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             in
             being
             ,
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             this
             Right
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Pope
             :
             insomuch
             that
             a
             Council
             ,
             now
             called
             together
             ,
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             account
             ,
             of
             much
             greater
             Authority
             than
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             men
             and
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Italian
             Bishop
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             whereas
             they
             will
             have
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             
               Modern
               Bishops
            
             
             assembled
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             ;
             He
             will
             have
             their
             Authority
             to
             be
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             a
             single
             Pope
             alone
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             that
             speech
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             perhaps
             that
             his
             Hyperbolical
             way
             of
             Expression
             ,
             of
             a
             
               thousand
               Augustines
               ,
               Hieromes
            
             ,
             and
             Gregories
             ;
             all
             which
             joyned
             together
             ,
             he
             ,
             in
             too
             disdainful
             a
             manner
             ,
             casts
             down
             beneath
             the
             feet
             of
             one
             single
             Pope
             .
             But
             this
             height
             of
             Expression
             may
             be
             somewhat
             excused
             in
             him
             ,
             considering
             that
             such
             Excesses
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             very
             ordinary
             with
             all
             high
             and
             free-spirited
             Persons
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             it self
             will
             be
             able
             to
             inform
             us
             more
             truly
             and
             clearly
             ,
             what
             esteem
             they
             have
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             ought
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             have
             Authorized
             ;
             nor
             to
             Ordain
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             at
             this
             day
             see
             so
             many
             several
             Observations
             and
             Customs
             ,
             which
             were
             observed
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             now
             quite
             laid
             aside
             ?
             And
             whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             in
             Antiquity
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             great
             request
             amongst
             us
             ?
             There
             are
             as
             it
             were
             three
             principal
             Parts
             in
             Religion
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Points
             of
             Belief
             ,
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             of
             Discipline
             .
             We
             shall
             run
             them
             over
             lightly
             all
             three
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             only
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             let
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             three
             parts
             they
             have
             both
             abolished
             ,
             and
             established
             very
             many
             things
             ,
             expresly
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             formerly
             given
             the
             Reader
             some
             Tasts
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapters
             .
             For
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             besides
             is
             at
             this
             day
             also
             maintained
             by
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             was
             condemned
             ,
             not
             much
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ;
             and
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Belief
             there
             established
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             We
             have
             seen
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             even
             down
             as
             far
             as
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sixth
             Century
             after
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             that
             consequently
             it
             was
             therefore
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             
               little
               Children
            
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             †
             Trent
             hath
             condemned
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             an
             Error
             in
             Faith
             ;
             withal
             Anathematizing
             ,
             by
             a
             Canon
             made
             expresly
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             ever
             should
             maintain
             the
             same
             .
             
               Let
               him
               be
               Accursed
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               whoever
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Eucharist
             
               is
               necessary
               for
               little
               Children
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               .
            
             Only
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             might
             not
             take
             offence
             hereat
             ,
             as
             having
             so
             fearful
             an
             Affront
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             these
             men
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             both
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             did
             believe
             that
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             most
             clearly
             ,
             and
             in
             express
             Terms
             protested
             that
             they
             did
             believe
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             made
             it
             appear
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             double
             the
             injury
             upon
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             make
             them
             any
             reparations
             for
             it
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             deal
             with
             them
             now
             ,
             not
             as
             Hereticks
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             Fools
             also
             ;
             whom
             a
             man
             may
             at
             pleasure
             perswade
             that
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             which
             they
             really
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             abundantly
             heard
             out
             of
             St.
             
             Hierome's
             mouth
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Chilasts
             was
             of
             old
             maintained
             ,
             by
             several
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             now
             condemned
             as
             an
             Error
             in
             Faith.
             And
             indeed
             the
             number
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             differences
             in
             Opinions
             is
             almost
             infinite
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             accounted
             no
             Error
             in
             those
             days
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             was
             derived
             from
             the
             Father
             down
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Generation
             :
             but
             this
             Opinion
             would
             now
             be
             accounted
             an
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             a
             
               The
               Ancients
               held
            
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             be
             an
             opposing
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             if
             we
             should
             bang
             up
             the
             Picture
             of
             any
             Man
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             b
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             any
             Pictures
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             that
             That
             
             which
             we
             worship
             and
             adore
             ,
             be
             not
             painted
             upon
             a
             Wall.
             
               But
               now
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             
               hath
               Ordained
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               and
               says
               ,
            
             c
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             ,
             especially
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgin
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             to
             yield
             unto
             them
             all
             due
             Honour
             and
             Veneration
             .
          
           
             d
             All
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             learn
             out
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             believed
             ,
             That
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             conceived
             in
             Original
             Sin.
             If
             now
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             accounted
             them
             to
             be
             the
             
               Judges
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             what
             moved
             them
             then
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             maintained
             any
             such
             Opinion
             ?
             For
             ,
             having
             delivered
             their
             Definitive
             Sentence
             in
             a
             Decree
             there
             passed
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             That
             this
             Sin
             ,
             which
             hath
             spread
             it self
             over
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             Propagation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Imitation
             ,
             hath
             seised
             on
             every
             Person
             in
             particular
             ;
             e
             They
             at
             length
             conclude
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Intention
               is
               not
               to
               comprehend
               within
               this
               number
               the
               Blessed
               and
               Vnspotted
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             :
             Which
             Words
             of
             theirs
             it
             is
             impossible
             so
             to
             expound
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             in
             plain
             Terms
             give
             the
             Lie
             to
             All
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             conceived
             without
             Sin
             ,
             they
             flatly
             establish
             an
             Opinion
             which
             is
             contradictory
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             grossest
             manner
             of
             giving
             them
             the
             Lie
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             mean
             here
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             Sense
             yet
             their
             Words
             will
             hardly
             be
             ever
             made
             to
             bear
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             known
             as
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             conceived
             in
             Sin
             ;
             they
             however
             honestly
             say
             
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             That
             these
             Good
             Men
             affirmed
             ,
             as
             True
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             Doubtful
             ;
             and
             maintained
             as
             Certain
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             but
             Problematical
             onely
             ,
             and
             Questionable
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             is
             inserted
             into
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             f
             putteth
             not
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             any
             more
             than
             Twenty
             two
             Books
             onely
             ;
             excluding
             by
             this
             means
             out
             of
             this
             number
             the
             Book
             of
             Tobit
             ,
             of
             Judith
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             .
             g
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             h
             Origen
             ,
             i
             Cyril
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             k
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             l
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             m
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             do
             all
             of
             them
             the
             same
             .
             n
             Athanasius
             ,
             o
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             p
             S.
             Hierome
             expresly
             reject
             these
             very
             Books
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             Council
             of
             q
             
               Trent
               Anathematizeth
               all
               those
               who
               will
               not
               receive
               ,
               as
               Holy
               and
               Canonical
               ,
               all
               these
               Books
               ,
               with
               every
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Old
               Latin
               Edition
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
            
             Vulgar
             Translation
             .
             Where
             ,
             besides
             the
             Affront
             which
             they
             have
             offered
             to
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Ancient
             and
             most
             Eminent
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             the
             Whole
             Primitive
             Church
             it self
             ,
             which
             received
             this
             Conon
             of
             Laodicea
             in
             amongst
             its
             
               Vniversal
               Rules
            
             ;
             they
             have
             also
             established
             a
             Position
             here
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             till
             then
             so
             much
             as
             ever
             heard
             of
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Old
             Vulgar
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             as
             Canonical
             and
             Authentick
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             The
             CL
             Fathers
             of
             the
             r
             Second
             General
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             DCXXX
             .
             of
             the
             ſ
             Fourth
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Ancients
             had
             advanced
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             above
             that
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Preeminence
             and
             Temporal
             Greatness
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             over
             other
             Cities
             :
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             also
             thought
             good
             to
             advance
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             the
             same
             Height
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             City
             where
             he
             resided
             being
             now
             arrived
             to
             the
             self-same
             Height
             of
             Dignity
             with
             Rome
             it self
             .
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             should
             now
             be
             
               Anathema
               Maranatha
            
             ,
             whosoever
             should
             go
             about
             to
             derive
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             from
             any
             other
             Original
             ,
             than
             from
             
               TV
               ES
               PETRVS
               ;
               &
               ,
               PASCE
               OVES
               MEAS
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             Anathematizeth
             all
             those
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             deny
             ,
             that
             t
             Bishops
             are
             a
             Higher
             Order
             than
             Priests
             :
             and
             yet
             u
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             openly
             done
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             told
             you
             here
             before
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             long
             since
             Excommunicated
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Father
             onely
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             expresly
             also
             demed
             in
             Terms
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             ,
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             too
             ,
             as
             a
             True
             Catholick
             Bishop
             ,
             without
             requiring
             him
             to
             declare
             himself
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             any
             Satisfaction
             touching
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             we
             might
             reckon
             up
             very
             many
             the
             like
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             Roman
             and
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             :
             but
             these
             Examples
             we
             have
             here
             produced
             will
             suffice
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             
             holdeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             Supreme
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             say
             something
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             all
             is
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             takes
             us
             out
             of
             
               Natures
               Stock
            
             ,
             and
             engraffs
             us
             into
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             a
             Custom
             heretofore
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             to
             plunge
             those
             they
             Baptized
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             both
             a
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             c
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             others
             testifie
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             plunged
             them
             thus
             three
             several
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             d
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             e
             S.
             Hierome
             both
             inform
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             still
             the
             Practice
             both
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Russian
             Church
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             very
             day
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             Custom
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             so
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             so
             Universal
             ,
             is
             now
             abolished
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             f
             Muscovites
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Latins
             are
             not
             Rightly
             and
             Duly
             Baptized
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             use
             this
             Ancient
             Ceremony
             in
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             expresly
             enjoyned
             them
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             
               Joannes
               Metropolitanus
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             hold
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             g
             Gregory
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Monk
             ,
             who
             was
             notwithstanding
             a
             great
             Stickler
             for
             the
             Vnion
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             doth
             yet
             confess
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Mark
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Necessary
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             should
             be
             thrice
             dipped
             over
             Head
             and
             Ears
             in
             the
             Water
             .
             At
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             they
             gave
             them
             to
             eat
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             h
             Authors
             witness
             ;
             and
             immediately
             after
             this
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             all
             Partakers
             also
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Communion
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             :
             whence
             the
             i
             Custom
             
             still
             remains
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             of
             Administring
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             Little
             Children
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             take
             down
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             Biptised
             .
          
           
             What
             have
             these
             our
             so
             great
             Adorers
             of
             Antiquity
             now
             done
             with
             these
             Ceremonies
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Milk
             ,
             or
             the
             Honey
             ,
             or
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             were
             wont
             to
             administer
             to
             all
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Baptism
             ?
             Certainly
             these
             things
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             have
             been
             now
             long
             since
             buried
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             Ancient
             Times
             they
             often
             deferred
             the
             Baptising
             both
             of
             Infants
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             People
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Emperours
             k
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             of
             l
             Constantius
             ,
             of
             m
             Theodosius
             ,
             of
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             in
             n
             S
             Ambrose
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Orations
             and
             Homilies
             of
             o
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             and
             of
             p
             S.
             Basil
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             too
             have
             been
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             deferred
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             noted
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             now
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             the
             least
             Trace
             or
             Footing
             of
             this
             Custom
             to
             be
             found
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             endure
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             abhor
             the
             Man
             that
             should
             but
             go
             about
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             forbear
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Times
             of
             Administring
             Baptism
             ;
             which
             was
             performed
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             but
             onely
             upon
             the
             Eves
             of
             
             Easter-day
             ,
             and
             of
             Whitsunday
             :
             Neither
             shall
             I
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             
               Paschal
               Taper
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Albes
             ,
             or
             White
             Vestments
             ,
             q
             that
             the
             new
             baptised
             Persons
             were
             used
             to
             wear
             all
             
             Easter-Week
             ;
             because
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             too
             light
             Circumstances
             :
             although
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             plain
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             to
             regard
             the
             Authority
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             see
             ,
             why
             all
             the
             whole
             Rites
             should
             not
             still
             be
             retained
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             Exorcisms
             ,
             and
             Renouncings
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Pomp
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             which
             in
             Imitation
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             though
             very
             improperly
             ,
             acted
             by
             them
             over
             little
             Infants
             ,
             though
             but
             of
             a
             day
             old
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             r
             Cassander
             sheweth
             clearly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Celebrated
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             with
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             offered
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             was
             first
             broken
             into
             several
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             then
             Consecrated
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             distributed
             among
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             contrary
             Use
             hath
             now
             prevailed
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             Consecrate
             any
             Bread
             which
             is
             offered
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Ancient
             Custom
             ,
             but
             onely
             little
             
               Wafer
               Cakes
            
             ,
             made
             round
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Deneere
             ,
             ſ
             which
             yet
             is
             very
             sharply
             reproved
             in
             the
             Old
             Exposition
             of
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             same
             t
             Cassa●der
             also
             gives
             us
             an
             Account
             at
             large
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             Ancient
             Times
             the
             
               Canonical
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             read
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             People
             might
             all
             of
             them
             be
             able
             to
             hear
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             :
             whereas
             the
             u
             Priest
             now
             pronounceth
             it
             with
             a
             very
             low
             Voice
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Congregation
             can
             tell
             what
             he
             says
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             called
             Secret.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             *
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             concealed
             heretofore
             ,
             as
             carefully
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             Matter
             and
             the
             Rites
             used
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             which
             they
             never
             performed
             in
             presence
             either
             of
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             or
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
             But
             now
             there
             is
             not
             any
             such
             care
             taken
             at
             all
             herein
             ,
             but
             they
             Celebrate
             the
             Eucharist
             Openly
             and
             Publickly
             ,
             even
             before
             
               Jews
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             or
             Mahometans
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             regard
             had
             to
             these
             Ancient
             Rules
             ,
             than
             as
             if
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             if
             the
             Design
             of
             these
             Men
             were
             to
             run
             cross
             to
             
             Antiquity
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             whereas
             they
             concealed
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             these
             shew
             it
             now
             openly
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             publickly
             abroad
             every
             day
             through
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             go
             in
             Solemn
             Procession
             with
             it
             :
             which
             Custom
             of
             theirs
             is
             of
             very
             late
             standing
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             which
             heretofore
             would
             have
             looked
             not
             onely
             very
             strangely
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             been
             accounted
             rather
             Profane
             and
             Unlawful
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             the
             Customs
             and
             Observations
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             been
             quite
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             other
             new
             ones
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             instituted
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             fame
             a
             Cassander
             also
             proveth
             ,
             That
             in
             Ancient
             Times
             they
             never
             celebrated
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             save
             onely
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             Communicate
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             withdrew
             .
             It
             is
             most
             clear
             ,
             that
             S.
             Chrysostom
             very
             bitterly
             reproves
             those
             who
             would
             assist
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             though
             not
             Communicate
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             we
             at
             this
             day
             see
             in
             the
             Ethiopick
             
             Liturgy
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             being
             read
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             cries
             aloud
             ,
             
               All
               you
               that
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               depart
               :
               Withdraw
               you
               ,
               Catechumeni
               ,
            
             And
             again
             ,
             after
             the
             Creed
             is
             sung
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             c
             
               Let
               them
               that
               will
               not
               Communicate
               ,
               depart
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               now
               a
               days
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               who
               assist
               at
               the
               Celebration
               ,
               Communicate
               of
               it
               :
               they
               content
               themselves
               with
               Adoring
               the
               Sacrament
               onely
               ,
               without
               partaking
               of
               it
               at
               all
               :
               whence
               you
               have
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
            
             ;
             To
             hear
             Mass
             ;
             and
             ,
             To
             see
             Mass
             .
             d
             S.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             stay
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             participate
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             behaves
             himself
             like
             an
             impudent
             ,
             shameless
             Person
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             if
             any
             one
             that
             were
             invited
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             should
             come
             and
             sit
             down
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             washed
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             fitted
             himself
             
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             should
             forbear
             to
             touch
             any
             of
             those
             Dishes
             which
             are
             served
             in
             upon
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             this
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Affront
             to
             him
             who
             invited
             him
             ?
             Had
             he
             not
             better
             to
             have
             forborn
             coming
             at
             all
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             very
             same
             Case
             here
             .
             Thou
             hast
             come
             ,
             and
             hast
             Sung
             the
             Hymn
             ;
             and
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             not
             retired
             with
             those
             that
             were
             not
             worthy
             ,
             hast
             thereby
             also
             professed
             thy self
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Worthy
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             staid
             behind
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             Communicate
             of
             this
             Table
             ?
             
               and
               so
               on
               ,
               as
               followeth
               in
               S.
            
             Chry●ostome
             .
             
               If
               any
               Man
               should
               now
               preach
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               the
            
             Romanists
             ,
             
               would
               they
               not
               laugh
               at
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Ridiculous
               Fellow
               ?
               forasmuch
               as
               their
               Custom
               in
               this
               Particular
               is
               far
               different
               (
               as
               every
               one
               sees
               )
               from
               what
               it
               was
               heretofore
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             all
             along
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             Lawful
             for
             any
             of
             the
             Faithful
             to
             take
             home
             with
             them
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             keep
             in
             any
             Private
             place
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             afterwards
             by
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             whenever
             they
             pleased
             .
          
           
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Tertullian
             
               adviseth
               those
               who
               durst
               not
               Communicate
               upon
               the
               days
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               breaking
               their
               Fast
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Body
               of
            
             Christ
             
               by
               them
            
             .
             a
             Receiving
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             and
             keeping
             it
             by
             thee
             ,
             both
             are
             preserved
             entire
             ,
             both
             the
             Participation
             of
             the
             Sucrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             thy
             Duey
             .
             
               And
               this
               appears
               also
               by
               a
               Story
               related
               by
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               of
               a
               certain
               Woman
            
             ,
             b
             Who
             going
             about
             to
             open
             ,
             with
             unworthy
             hands
             ,
             a
             Coffer
             of
             hers
             ,
             where
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             laid
             up
             ,
             she
             presently
             saw
             Fire
             breaking
             forth
             thence
             ,
             which
             so
             amazed
             her
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             durst
             not
             touch
             it
             .
             
               And
               S.
            
             Ambrose
             
               also
               ,
               a
               long
               while
               after
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               testifieth
               sufficiently
               ,
               That
               this
               Custom
               in
               his
               time
               
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               where
               he
               tells
               the
               story
               of
               his
               Brother
            
             Satyrus
             ,
             
               who
               being
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               shipwrack
               ,
            
             c
             And
             fearing
             withal
             lest
             he
             should
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             without
             the
             Holy
             Mysteries
             ,
             (
             
               for
               he
               was
               yet
               but
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
            
             Catechumeni
             ,
             )
             he
             made
             his
             addresses
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             have
             been
             initiated
             ,
             and
             desired
             of
             them
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Divine
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Faitbful
             :
             not
             that
             he
             might
             therewith
             satisfie
             the
             Curiosity
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             strengthen
             his
             Faith.
             And
             so
             having
             put
             it
             into
             a
             handkerchief
             ,
             and
             then
             tying
             the
             handkerchief
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               and
               was
               saved
               .
               If
            
             Rome
             
               doth
               indeed
               bear
               so
               great
               respect
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               ,
               why
               hath
               it
               not
               then
               retained
               this
               Custom
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               that
               which
               was
               then
               so
               ordinarily
               practised
               ,
               be
               now
               in
               our
               days
               so
               much
               disliked
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               will
               not
               by
               any
               means
            
             d
             permit
             the
             Fryers
             to
             keep
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             their
             Covent
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             their
             Quire
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Publick
             Church
             .
             St.
             Ambrose
             
               informs
               us
               moreover
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               times
               they
               made
               no
               scruple
               at
               all
               of
               carrying
               the
            
             Eucharist
             
               upon
               the
               Sea
               :
               which
               Custom
               of
               the
               Ancients
               is
               so
               much
               disliked
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               hold
               it
               an
               unlawful
               thing
               ,
               either
               to
               Consecrate
               ,
               or
               to
               carry
               the
               Sacrament
               ready
               consecrated
               ,
               upon
               any
               water
               whatever
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               that
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               of
               Rivers
               .
            
          
           
             This
             very
             Custom
             of
             the
             Ancients
             keeping
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             them
             ,
             proves
             unto
             us
             very
             clearly
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             in
             those
             days
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             their
             Hands
             :
             which
             is
             also
             plainly
             enough
             intimated
             unto
             us
             by
             Tertullian
             ;
             where
             inveighing
             against
             those
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             Gravers
             ,
             or
             Painters
             by
             their
             
             Profession
             ;
             he
             reproveth
             them
             ,
             a
             
               for
               touching
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               those
               very
               hands
               ,
               which
               bestowed
               bodies
               on
               Devils
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             those
             hands
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             made
             Idols
             .
             b
             St.
             Cyprian
             is
             clear
             in
             this
             point
             in
             divers
             several
             places
             :
             c
             
               Gregory
               Nazi●nzene
            
             also
             testifieth
             the
             same
             in
             his
             LXIII
             Poem
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Constantinople
               in
               Trullo
            
             ,
             holden
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             DC
             .
             LXXX
             .
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             d
             which
             appointeth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               Communicate
               ,
               place
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               the
               Communication
               of
               Grace
               :
            
             which
             had
             been
             the
             Practice
             ,
             down
             from
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             Cyril
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             knows
             ,
             that
             this
             Custom
             hath
             no
             place
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             where
             the
             Communicants
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             not
             with
             their
             hand
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             put
             by
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             very
             gladly
             be
             informed
             ,
             by
             what
             Canon
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             those
             
               single
               Masses
            
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             said
             every
             day
             ,
             where
             none
             Communicates
             but
             the
             Priest
             alone
             who
             Consecrates
             the
             Host
             ,
             were
             instituted
             ,
             or
             permitted
             :
             and
             withal
             ,
             how
             that
             Respect
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             they
             bear
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             can
             stand
             with
             that
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             e
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               Masses
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Priest
               alone
               Communicateth
               Sacramentally
               ,
               are
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               abolished
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Accursed
               :
            
             seeing
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             Masses
             were
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             f
             Cassander
             proveth
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Consultatio
               de
               Articulis
               Religionis
            
             ,
             written
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             most
             of
             all
             gives
             offence
             to
             those
             that
             are
             devoted
             to
             A●●tiq●ity
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Custom
             which
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             introduced
             ,
             and
             established
             ,
             by
             the
             express
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             of
             two
             of
             their
             General
             Councils
             ,
             the
             one
             holden
             at
             g
             Constance
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             h
             Trent
             ,
             of
             not
             allowing
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             to
             any
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             the
             Priest
             who
             Consecrates
             the
             same
             ;
             excluding
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             all
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             secondly
             all
             the
             Priests
             also
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             the
             Consecrating
             of
             it
             :
             whereas
             the
             whole
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fourteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             admitted
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             and
             Blessed
             Cup
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             
               Consecrated
               Bread
            
             ;
             as
             those
             of
             these
             two
             Councils
             themselves
             confess
             ,
             in
             the
             i
             Preface
             to
             this
             
               New
               Constitution
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             still
             the
             practice
             also
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             among
             all
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             Russians
             ,
             k
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             l
             Ethiopians
             ,
             m
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             in
             general
             ,
             except
             the
             Latines
             only
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             the
             Ancients
             permitted
             this
             Communion
             under
             
               both
               Kinds
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             use
             to
             speak
             ,
             )
             it
             seemeth
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             much
             more
             ,
             )
             that
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             at
             all
             permit
             the
             Communicating
             under
             
               one
               Kind
               only
            
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             why
             should
             Pope
             n
             Leo
             give
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             mark
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Manichees
             from
             the
             
               Catholicks
               ?
               When
               they
               sometimes
               are
               present
               at
               our
               Mysteries
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               so
               they
               may
               hide
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               they
               so
               order
               the
               matter
               in
               their
               participating
               of
               these
               Mysteries
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               receive
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               into
               their
               unworthy
               mouth
               ,
               but
               will
               no●
               take
               into
               it
               one
               drop
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               our
               Redemption
               :
            
             and
             he
             further
             adds
             ;
             
               That
               he
               gives
               his
               Auditory
               this
               advertise●●●●
               ,
               that
               th●y
               
               may
               know
               these
               men
               by
               this
               Mark.
            
             Should
             this
             Pope
             now
             arise
             from
             his
             grave
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             World
             again
             he
             would
             certainly
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             adhere
             to
             his
             See
             ,
             were
             turned
             Manichees
             ,
             except
             the
             
               Consecrating
               Priests
            
             only
             .
             How
             b●sides
             will
             you
             be
             able
             ,
             without
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             to
             explain
             that
             D●cree
             of
             Pope
             o
             Gelasius
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             
               We
               are
               informed
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               having
               taken
               a
               small
               portion
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Body
               only
               ,
               forbear
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Consecrated
               Blood
               ;
               doing
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               hear
               ,
               out
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               superstitious
               conceit
               wherewith
               they
               are
               possessed
               :
               We
               therefore
               will
               ,
               that
               they
               either
               partake
               of
               the
               whole
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               they
               be
               wholly
               put
               back
               from
               communicating
               of
               either
               :
               for
               asmuch
               as
               there
               cannot
               ,
               without
               very
               great
               Sacriledge
               ,
               any
               division
               be
               made
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Mystery
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             otherwise
             say
             to
             that
             story
             which
             is
             related
             by
             the
             Accusers
             of
             p
             Ibas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Edessa
             ;
             how
             that
             having
             one
             time
             made
             but
             a
             very
             scanty
             provision
             of
             Wine
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             begun
             to
             be
             distributed
             about
             to
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             began
             quickly
             to
             fail
             ;
             
               He
               perceiving
               this
               ,
               beckned
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               delivered
               about
               the
               Holy
               Body
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               come
               back
               again
               ;
               because
               there
               was
               no
               more
               left
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ?
            
             For
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             making
             them
             to
             give
             over
             their
             business
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             more
             Wine
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             lawful
             ,
             to
             distribute
             the
             Bread
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             other
             Kind
             ,
             of
             Wine
             ?
             If
             the
             Councils
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             of
             Constance
             had
             accounted
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             have
             been
             Supreme
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             abolished
             that
             ,
             which
             had
             for
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             constantly
             been
             observed
             by
             them
             ▪
             And
             ,
             how
             again
             doth
             this
             other
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             suit
             with
             that
             Respect
             ,
             which
             
             they
             pretend
             to
             bear
             toward
             Antiquity
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             ,
             q
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               not
               been
               induced
               by
               just
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               ,
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               Laity
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               the
               Priests
               too
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               Cons●●rate
               ,
               under
               the
               Kind
               of
            
             Bread
             
               only
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               hath
               ●rred
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Accursed
               ?
            
             For
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             no
             very
             easie
             matter
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             acquit
             the
             
               Modern
               Church
            
             ,
             without
             condemning
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             seeing
             their
             Practices
             have
             been
             manifestly
             contradictory
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             Modern
             Church
             forbidding
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             permitted
             ;
             and
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             seeming
             to
             have
             expresly
             forbid
             that
             ;
             which
             the
             Modern
             commandeth
             .
             How
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             had
             just
             Reasons
             for
             what
             it
             did
             ;
             unless
             you
             withal
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             in
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             had
             either
             no
             Reason
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             but
             very
             unjust
             ones
             ?
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             the
             Times
             are
             any
             whit
             changed
             ,
             within
             this
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             before
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             alledge
             any
             Reason
             ,
             for
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             have
             obliged
             the
             Ancients
             :
             nor
             again
             to
             produce
             any
             Reason
             for
             the
             contrary
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             oblige
             the
             Moderns
             .
             So
             that
             of
             necessity
             ,
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             guilty
             either
             of
             Errour
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             Negligence
             ,
             and
             of
             Ignorance
             .
             We
             may
             very
             well
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             seeing
             it
             believes
             it self
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             manifestly
             in
             this
             particular
             condemned
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             of
             Negligence
             at
             the
             least
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             seems
             not
             so
             well
             to
             become
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             do
             nothing
             else
             but
             continually
             preach
             unto
             us
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               Antiquity
            
             .
             But
             here
             now
             will
             all
             the
             true
             Honourers
             of
             Antiquity
             have
             as
             good
             sport
             as
             can
             be
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Fathers
             
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             were
             induced
             to
             make
             the
             aforementioned
             Decree
             ;
             how
             (
             will
             they
             say
             )
             may
             we
             be
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             just
             or
             not
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             themselves
             produce
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             moved
             the
             Ancients
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             have
             set
             down
             at
             large
             in
             a
             certain
             Discourse
             printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Cassanders
             Works
             ,
             are
             very
             solid
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             very
             full
             both
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             of
             Charity
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             enter
             any
             further
             into
             this
             Contestation
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             doing
             thus
             ,
             hath
             manifestly
             abolished
             a
             very
             ancient
             Custom
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             were
             practised
             by
             the
             Fathers
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             have
             said
             by
             many
             other
             also
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             heretofore
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             speak
             of
             the
             Fasting
             upon
             Saturdays
             ,
             which
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ancient
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             besides
             ,
             who
             all
             accounted
             it
             unlawful
             :
             because
             this
             difference
             in
             Practice
             is
             as
             ancient
             as
             a
             St.
             Augustine's
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Modern
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             also
             pass
             by
             that
             which
             b
             Firmilian●s
             saith
             ;
             namely
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             about
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             after
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
               Those
               of
               Rome
               ,
               did
               not
               in
               all
               things
               observe
               ,
               whatsoever
               had
               been
               delivered
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               in
               vain
               alledge
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             But
             this
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             anciently
             it
             was
             a
             general
             Custom
             throughout
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             not
             to
             Kneel
             ,
             neither
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               days
            
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             day
             b●twixt
             
               Easter
               day
            
             and
             Whitsunday
             ;
             which
             Custom
             hath
             been
             generally
             abolished
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             whether
             you
             consider
             ,
             
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             whether
             you
             look
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             who
             both
             practised
             this
             themselves
             ,
             and
             also
             recommended
             it
             to
             our
             observation
             ,
             you
             will
             hardly
             find
             any
             more
             venerable
             Custom
             than
             this
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             c
             Author
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ,
             attributed
             to
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             this
             Custom
             ,
             and
             withal
             gives
             the
             Reason
             and
             Ground
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             proveth
             by
             a
             certain
             passage
             ,
             which
             he
             produceth
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             its
             beginning
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Times
            
             .
             d
             Tertullian
             also
             speaks
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             both
             e
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             f
             St.
             Hierome
             reckon
             it
             among
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             General
             Council
             of
             Nice
             authorized
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             an
             express
             Canon
             ,
             made
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             g
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               there
               are
               some
               ,
            
             (
             say
             these
             CCC
             .
             XVIII
             .
             Venerable
             Fathers
             )
             who
             Kneel
             
               upon
               the
            
             Lords
             Day
             ;
             
               and
               upon
               the
               days
               of
            
             Pentecost
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               in
               all
               Parishes
               ,
               or
            
             (
             as
             we
             now
             speak
             )
             
               Dioceses
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               the
               same
               Order
               observed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               this
               Holy
               Synod
               ordaineth
               ,
               that
            
             (
             on
             these
             days
             )
             
               they
               all
               pray
            
             Standing
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ancient
             Constitution
             was
             revived
             again
             ,
             and
             explained
             ,
             in
             the
             h
             Council
             of
             
               Constantinople
               in
               Trullo
            
             ,
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             Century
             ;
             where
             it
             was
             expresly
             forbidden
             to
             Kneel
             ,
             during
             the
             space
             of
             those
             twenty
             four
             hours
             that
             pass
             betwixt
             Saturday
             Evening
             ,
             and
             Sunday
             Evening
             .
             Every
             body
             knows
             also
             ,
             how
             that
             they
             have
             abrogated
             the
             Fast
             ,
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             observed
             upon
             the
             
               Fourth
               day
            
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             on
             Wednesday
             ;
             which
             yet
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             we
             find
             in
             i
             Ignatius
             ,
             in
             k
             Peter
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             
             and
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             in
             l
             Epiphanius
             ,
             m
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             same
             Liberty
             have
             those
             Vigils
             been
             abolished
             ,
             which
             were
             ordinarily
             kept
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             both
             approved
             ,
             and
             defended
             also
             by
             n
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             against
             Vigilantius
             ,
             who
             found
             fault
             with
             them
             ;
             though
             his
             Opinion
             hath
             now
             at
             length
             found
             more
             favour
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             St.
             Hierome's
             .
             The
             same
             o
             Father
             in
             another
             place
             delivers
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             that
             Custom
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             of
             not
             suffering
             the
             people
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             
               Easter
               Eve
            
             ,
             till
             midnight
             was
             past
             .
             What
             is
             now
             become
             of
             this
             Custom
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             only
             an
             ancient
             one
             ,
             but
             was
             derived
             also
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             if
             you
             dare
             believe
             St.
             Hierome
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             informed
             from
             several
             Hands
             ,
             that
             that
             Command
             of
             Abstaining
             from
             Blood
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Things
               strangled
            
             ,
             was
             for
             a
             long
             time
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             i●
             was
             most
             Religiously
             kept
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             p
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             of
             q
             Eusebius
             .
             And
             the
             r
             Council
             of
             
               Constantinople
               in
               Trullo
            
             excommunicates
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             deposeth
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             shall
             offend
             therein
             .
             And
             ſ
             Pamelius
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             
               Tertullians
               Apologeticks
            
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             the
             observation
             of
             this
             Custom
             was
             first
             laid
             a
             side
             among
             Christians
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             much
             above
             four
             hundred
             〈◊〉
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             some
             certain
             Penalties
             appointed
             for
             those
             that
             should
             violate
             the
             same
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             all
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             Vniversality
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             length
             quite
             vanished
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             having
             in
             very
             gentle
             wise
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             laid
             it
             asleep
             ;
             ●no
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             having
             taken
             the
             least
             notice
             either
             of
             the
             
             Time
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             the
             Manner
             ,
             how
             this
             was
             done
             :
             Only
             this
             we
             all
             see
             plainly
             enough
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             quite
             out
             of
             Use
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             that
             Custom
             of
             Praying
             for
             the
             
               Saints
               Departed
            
             ,
             which
             was
             clearly
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             t
             
               We
               pray
            
             (
             saith
             Epiphanius
             )
             
               for
               the
               Just
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               &c.
               that
               we
               may
               distinguish
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               order
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               that
               Honour
               which
               we
               pay
               unto
               Him.
            
             We
             have
             also
             some
             of
             their
             Prayers
             to
             this
             purpose
             yet
             remaining
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             u
             St.
             James
             .
             And
             in
             the
             x
             
               Syriack
               Liturgie
            
             of
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             mentioned
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               St.
               Stephen
               ,
            
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             added
             ;
             
               We
               daily
               send
               up
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Supplications
               unto
               thee
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               also
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Priest
             )
             
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               have
               made
               a
               clear
               and
               open
               Profession
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Peter
             and
             James
             ,
             
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               of
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             Dionysius
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             :
             
               Remember
               also
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               persevered
               even
               to
               Blood
               ,
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               Good
               Fear
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             y
             St.
             
               Chrysostom
               ;
               We
               offer
               unto
               thee
               this
               Reasonable
               Service
               ,
               for
               all
               those
               who
               hav●
               departed
               in
               thy
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             utterly
             abolished
             this
             Custom
             ;
             and
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             believes
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             not
             do
             the
             Saints
             a
             greater
             injury
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             should
             now
             make
             any
             such
             Supplications
             for
             them
             .
             
             Those
             that
             are
             curious
             may
             obserue
             many
             other
             the
             like
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             Antients
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             their
             Customs
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             whit
             less
             in
             their
             Discipline
             .
             One
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             these
             Differences
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             Original
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Elections
             and
             Ordinations
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministers
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Basis
             and
             Ground-work
             of
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             they
             depended
             partly
             on
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             not
             wholly
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             but
             every
             Company
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             either
             chose
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             else
             had
             leave
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             proposed
             unto
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             z
             Pontius
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               being
               yet
               a
               Neophyte
               ,
               was
               elected
               to
               the
               Charge
               of
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               Degree
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Favour
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             St.
             Cyprian
             also
             telleth
             us
             the
             same
             in
             several
             places
             .
             a
             In
             his
             LII
             .
             Epistle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Clergi●
               ,
               by
               the
               Suffrage
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               Ancient
               Bishops
               ,
               all
               Good
               and
               Bious
               men
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ;
             that
             b
             
               It
               is
               the
               ●eople
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               power
               chiefly
               is
               ,
               of
               chusing
               Worthy
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               refusing
               the
               Vnworthy
               .
               Which
               very
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               see
               is
               derived
               from
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               is
               to
               be
               thosen
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ;
               
               and
               is
               declared
               either
               Worthy
               or
               Vnworthy
               ,
               by
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Testimony
               of
               all
               .
               Therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             a
             little
             after
             )
             
               ought
               men
               diligently
               to
               retain
               ,
               and
               observe
               ,
               according
               to
               Divine
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Custom
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               also
               observed
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               by
               all
               other
               Provinces
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               due
               and
               orderly
               Proceeding
               in
               all
               Ordinations
               ,
               the
               Neighbouring
               Bishops
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               are
               to
               meet
               together
               at
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               a
               Bishop
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               ;
               and
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               said
               Bishop
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               People
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               who
               fully
               know
               every
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               long
               conversation
               together
               ,
               understand
               what
               their
               behaviour
               hath
               been
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             finding
             fault
             with
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             reckoned
             this
             also
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             c
             that
             it
             had
             been
             performed
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             To
             which
             answer
             was
             made
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             d
             Council
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             all
             with
             one
             voice
             de●ired
             him
             for
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             giving
             him
             the
             largest
             Testimonies
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             Piety
             and
             his
             Fitness
             for
             the
             undertaking
             that
             Charge
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Julius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             among
             other
             faults
             which
             he
             found
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             adds
             ,
             e
             
               That
               he
               had
               not
               been
               desired
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             appeareth
             clear
             enough
             both
             out
             of
             f
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             g
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             of
             h
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             i
             
               Pontificale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             pieces
             ,
             that
             this
             Custom
             continued
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             is
             now
             above
             seven
             Hundred
             and
             Eighty
             years
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ordained
             ,
             in
             the
             VIII
             .
             Council
             ,
             (
             which
             notwithstanding
             hath
             been
             always
             unanimously
             and
             constantly
             rejected
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             to
             
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Promotions
             and
             Consecrations
             of
             Bishops
             should
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Election
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Bishops
             only
             ;
             forbidding
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             all
             
               Lay
               persons
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             k
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             
               to
               meddle
               in
               the
               Election
               or
               Promotion
               of
               any
               Patriarch
               ,
               Metropolitan
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Bishop
               whatsoever
            
             ;
             declaring
             withal
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               ,
               that
               Lay
               persons
               should
               have
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               to
               do
               in
               these
               matters
               :
               it
               becoming
               them
               rather
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               patiently
               to
               attend
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Bishop
               that
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               be
               Regularly
               finished
               ,
               by
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Clergy-men
               .
            
             And
             thus
             have
             they
             by
             this
             one
             Canon-shot
             beaten
             down
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             who
             always
             allowed
             to
             the
             faithful
             People
             some
             share
             in
             the
             Elections
             of
             their
             Pastors
             :
             neither
             hath
             this
             Custom
             been
             able
             ever
             since
             to
             lift
             up
             its
             head
             again
             ;
             the
             People
             being
             (
             as
             every
             man
             knows
             )
             now
             ,
             more
             than
             ever
             ,
             defrauded
             of
             this
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             the
             least
             share
             in
             the
             Elections
             ,
             not
             of
             
               Popes
               ,
               Primates
            
             ,
             or
             Archbishops
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             the
             meanest
             Bishop
             that
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             People
             Anciently
             had
             their
             voice
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ;
             so
             probably
             also
             they
             had
             the
             like
             in
             all
             other
             Affairs
             of
             Importance
             ,
             that
             hapned
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             happening
             in
             St.
             Cyprians
             time
             a
             very
             great
             Persecution
             ,
             many
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             forced
             to
             yield
             by
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             being
             afterwards
             touched
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             desired
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Church
             again
             :
             but
             yet
             to
             avoid
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             rigour
             of
             those
             Penances
             ,
             which
             were
             usually
             imposed
             upon
             all
             such
             Offenders
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             begged
             of
             their
             Confessors
             to
             be
             favourably
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             their
             Priests
             ,
             that
             so
             
             they
             might
             be
             received
             again
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             undergoing
             
               Canonical
               Penance
            
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             strict
             Observer
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             wrote
             many
             things
             against
             this
             Abuse
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             evidently
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             had
             their
             Right
             also
             in
             the
             hearing
             and
             judging
             of
             these
             Causes
             .
             For
             in
             his
             X.
             Epistle
             he
             saith
             ,
             l
             that
             those
             Priests
             that
             had
             received
             any
             such
             Offenders
             rashly
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Should
               give
               an
               account
               of
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               People
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             m
             
               When
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               have
               restored
               peace
               unto
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               all
               returned
               to
               the
               Church
               again
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               examine
               all
               these
               things
               ,
            
             praesentibus
             vobis
             ,
             &
             judicantibus
             ,
             
               You
               also
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               judging
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             in
             this
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             touching
             this
             very
             Point
             ,
             where
             he
             addeth
             that
             Passage
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             produced
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             touching
             the
             
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               I
               desire
               them
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               they
               would
               patiently
               hear
               our
               Council
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               ,
               when
               many
               of
               us
               Bishops
               shall
               have
               met
               together
               ,
               we
               may
               examine
               the
               Letters
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               also
               according
               as
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             of
             his
             former
             Epistles
             he
             protested
             to
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             n
             
               That
               from
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               his
               Bishoprick
               he
               had
               ever
               resolved
               to
               do
               nothing
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               without
               their
               Advice
               ,
               and
               the
               Approbation
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             He
             that
             would
             yet
             be
             more
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             may
             read
             the
             o
             XIV
             .
             Epistle
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             XXVIII
             .
             touching
             the
             business
             of
             Philumenus
             and
             Fortunatus
             ,
             two
             Subdeacons
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             XL.
             touching
             
             the
             business
             of
             Felicissimus
             ;
             and
             the
             LXVII
             .
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Clergie
             and
             People
             of
             Spain
             joyntly
             ,
             commending
             them
             for
             having
             deposed
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             hainous
             crimes
             .
             But
             now
             that
             no
             man
             may
             think
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             only
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             take
             occasion
             to
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             p
             Clergie
             of
             Rome
             also
             approved
             of
             this
             Resolution
             of
             his
             ,
             of
             
               bringing
               to
               tryal
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               should
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               this
               whole
               business
               ,
               touching
               those
               who
               had
               fallen
               ,
               during
               the
               Persecution
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Confessors
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               who
               had
               continued
               constant
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               yielded
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             And
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             is
             very
             well
             worth
             our
             Observation
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             q
             St.
             Cyprian
             himself
             writing
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               He
               doth
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Mutual
               Love
               which
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               paid
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               he
               did
               always
               read
               those
               Letters
               which
               he
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               Flourishing
               Clergie
               of
               Rome
               that
               were
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               most
               numerous
               People
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             at
             Rome
             also
             the
             People
             had
             their
             Vote
             ,
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             here
             to
             add
             any
             more
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             the
             Authority
             and
             Example
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             Particular
             are
             now
             slighted
             and
             despised
             :
             it
             being
             evident
             enough
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             are
             not
             only
             excluded
             from
             the
             Councils
             and
             Consistories
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             that
             besides
             ,
             that
             man
             would
             now
             be
             taken
             for●an
             Heretick
             ,
             that
             should
             now
             but
             propose
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             to
             restore
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             now
             ,
             do
             but
             a
             little
             fancy
             to
             your selves
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             writing
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             should
             say
             unto
             him
             thus
             :
             
             
               Most
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               I
               exhort
               you
               ,
               and
               desire
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               what
               you
               are
               wont
               honourably
               to
               do
               of
               your
               own
               accord
               ,
               you
               would
               now
               do
               it
               at
               my
               request
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             may
             be
             read
             to
             the
             Flourishing
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             are
             your
             Assistants
             there
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             most
             numerous
             People
             .
             Should
             not
             the
             writer
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Letter
             as
             this
             be
             laught
             at
             ,
             as
             a
             sensless
             ,
             foolish
             Fellow
             ;
             if
             at
             least
             he
             escaped
             so
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             no
             worse
             usage
             ?
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Request
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             made
             to
             Pope
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             have
             deprived
             the
             People
             of
             all
             those
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             conferred
             upon
             them
             by
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             ingrossed
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             not
             only
             this
             Booty
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             rob'd
             the
             People
             of
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ;
             as
             well
             that
             which
             they
             heretofore
             enjoyed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             they
             have
             since
             ,
             by
             many
             several
             admirable
             means
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             acquired
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             some
             whole
             Centuries
             of
             years
             .
             All
             this
             is
             now
             quite
             vanished
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             by
             Rome
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             little
             time
             .
             The
             CCC
             .
             XVIII
             .
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ordained
             ,
             †
             
               That
               every
               Bishop
               should
               be
               created
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               by
               three
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               the
               whole
               number
               could
               not
               so
               conveniently
               be
               brought
               together
               :
               yet
               with
               this
            
             Proviso
             ,
             
               that
               the
               absent
               Bishops
               were
               conse●ting
               also
               to
               the
               said
               Ordination
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Power
               and
               Authority
               in
               all
               such
               Actions
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               each
               several
               Province
               .
            
             Which
             Ordinance
             of
             theirs
             is
             both
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             preceding
             Ages
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             LXVIII
             .
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             which
             we
             cited
             a
             little
             before
             :
             and
             was
             also
             observed
             for
             a
             long
             time
             
             afterward
             ,
             by
             the
             Ages
             following
             :
             as
             you
             may
             perceive
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             I.
             
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             Pope
             Damasus
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Discourse
             of
             those
             that
             sate
             Presidents
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             touching
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             his
             own
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             knows
             and
             sees
             ,
             what
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             there
             is
             not
             at
             all
             left
             to
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Councils
             ,
             any
             true
             Power
             or
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Bishops
             within
             their
             own
             Diocesses
             ;
             but
             the
             whole
             Power
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             whom
             it
             hath
             intrusted
             herein
             ,
             either
             with
             their
             own
             liking
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             And
             indeed
             all
             Bishops
             are
             to
             make
             their
             
               Acknowledgments
               of
               Tenure
            
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             neither
             may
             they
             exercise
             their
             Functions
             ,
             without
             his
             Commission
             ;
             which
             they
             shall
             not
             obtain
             neither
             ,
             without
             first
             paying
             down
             their
             Money
             ,
             and
             compounding
             for
             their
             First-fruits
             ,
             calling
             themselves
             also
             in
             their
             Titles
             thus
             ;
             
               We
               N.
               Bishop
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               See
            
             ;
             of
             which
             strange
             Custom
             and
             Title
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             the
             least
             Trace
             or
             Footstep
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             one
             of
             all
             that
             vast
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             subscriptions
             we
             have
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             their
             own
             Books
             ,
             and
             Histories
             ,
             having
             ever
             thus
             styled
             himself
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Provincial
             and
             Diocesan
             Synods
             ,
             where
             Anciently
             all
             sorts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             were
             heard
             ,
             and
             determined
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             those
             Examples
             that
             we
             have
             left
             us
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             Anathematized
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             now
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             a
             except
             some
             small
             ,
             petty
             Matters
             ,
             being
             of
             no
             use
             in
             the
             Greater
             Causes
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             inquire
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             
             in
             their
             Informations
             at
             Rome
             .
             Neither
             may
             any
             ,
             the
             meanest
             Bishop
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             iudged
             ,
             in
             any
             Case
             of
             Importance
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             Depose
             him
             ,
             by
             any
             but
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             :
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             his
             Primate
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             the
             Ancients
             took
             this
             word
             ,
             )
             having
             not
             all
             of
             them
             any
             Power
             at
             all
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             an
             
               Extraordinary
               Delegation
            
             ;
             and
             having
             then
             only
             power
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             ready
             for
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             send
             it
             to
             Rome
             :
             None
             but
             the
             b
             Pope
             alone
             having
             power
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             ordained
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             pass
             by
             their
             taking
             away
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             all
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             power
             over
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             other
             companies
             of
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             both
             Seculars
             and
             Regulars
             ,
             within
             their
             Diocesses
             ;
             Their
             assuming
             wholly
             to
             themselves
             the
             Power
             of
             Absolving
             ,
             and
             of
             Dispensing
             in
             several
             Cases
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Reserved
               Cases
            
             :
             whereas
             in
             Ancient
             times
             this
             Authority
             belonged
             equally
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ;
             as
             also
             their
             giving
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             their
             proclaiming
             of
             Jubilees
             :
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Discipline
             which
             was
             Anciently
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             towards
             Penitentiaries
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             punishing
             them
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             receiving
             them
             again
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             wholly
             lost
             and
             vanished
             .
             We
             have
             now
             nothing
             left
             us
             save
             only
             a
             bare
             Idea
             and
             shadow
             of
             it
             ▪
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Canonical
               Epistles
            
             of
             
               Gr●gorius
               Neo●aesare●ns●s
            
             ,
             of
             St.
             Basil●
             ▪
             and
             others
             and
             in
             the
             Councils
             ,
             both
             General
             and
             Provincial
             .
             Where
             are
             now
             all
             those
             several
             
               Degrees
               of
               Penance
            
             ,
             which
             were
             observed
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             where
             some
             Offenders
             were
             to
             bewail
             their
             sins
             without
             the
             Church
             ▪
             some
             might
             stand
             and
             hear
             the
             word
             among
             the
             C●tech●me●i
             ;
             
             others
             were
             to
             cast
             themselves
             down
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Faithful
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             might
             partake
             of
             the
             Prayers
             only
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             others
             were
             at
             length
             received
             again
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Sacraments
             also
             ?
             Where
             are
             those
             Eight
             ,
             those
             Ten
             ,
             those
             Twenty
             years
             of
             Penance
             ,
             which
             they
             sometimes
             imposed
             upon
             Offenders
             ?
             All
             this
             whole
             Course
             of
             Penance
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             account
             whereof
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             is
             now
             wholly
             swallowed
             up
             by
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             ,
             wherein
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Penance
             appears
             at
             all
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             these
             kinds
             of
             Punishments
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             wholesom
             for
             the
             Penitentiaries
             have
             been
             quite
             abolished
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             have
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             introduced
             other
             kinds
             of
             Penalties
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             very
             beneficial
             and
             advantageous
             to
             the
             temporal
             Estate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             are
             most
             pernicious
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             Offenders
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             their
             Interdictions
             ,
             when
             ,
             for
             the
             offence
             (
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             too
             ,
             rather
             a
             pretended
             ,
             than
             a
             true
             one
             ,
             )
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             single
             persons
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             of
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             They
             will
             Excommunicate
             a
             whole
             State
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             perhaps
             many
             millions
             of
             people
             ;
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             partaking
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Grace
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             communicated
             unto
             poor
             Mortals
             :
             an
             Example
             of
             which
             kind
             of
             proceeding
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             been
             practised
             by
             them
             ,
             since
             my
             time
             ,
             against
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             .
             In
             what
             Code
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             can
             you
             find
             ,
             where
             any
             such
             strange
             kind
             of
             punishment
             was
             ever
             instituted
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             the
             offence
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             many
             millions
             of
             Souls
             should
             be
             damned
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             call
             that
             Power
             Apostolical
             ,
             that
             punisheth
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             Apostolical
             Power
             was
             given
             for
             Edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Destruction
             ?
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             very
             fain
             learn
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             could
             tell
             me
             ,
             upon
             what
             Canons
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             that
             
             Bloody
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             is
             grounded
             ;
             where
             after
             they
             have
             got
             out
             of
             a
             poor
             soul
             ,
             by
             crafty
             ,
             subtile
             dealing
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             also
             by
             such
             barbarous
             ,
             inhumane
             usage
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             a
             man
             tremble
             to
             read
             ,
             a
             Confession
             of
             his
             being
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             instead
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             they
             give
             him
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             is
             forthwith
             delivered
             over
             to
             the
             
               Secular
               Magistrates
            
             :
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             a
             plain
             Mockery
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             a
             they
             give
             an
             express
             Charge
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             b
             Yet
             in
             case
             they
             fail
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             if
             within
             six
             or
             seven
             days
             after
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             burn
             him
             alive
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             c
             without
             ever
             hearing
             his
             Cause
             ,
             or
             what
             his
             Offence
             is
             ;
             They
             themselves
             shall
             be
             prosecuted
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             Dignities
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             which
             yet
             surpasseth
             all
             belief
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             person
             questioned
             should
             confess
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             should
             express
             his
             hearty
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             should
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             sharpest
             penance
             that
             could
             be
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             should
             not
             the
             poor
             wretch
             escape
             death
             ;
             d
             if
             so
             be
             he
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             ,
             The
             Relapsed
             .
             O
             most
             inhumane
             cruelty
             !
             and
             worthy
             of
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Margaias
             only
             !
             but
             very
             ill
             becoming
             the
             Disciples
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             commanded
             his
             Apostle
             to
             pardon
             his
             brother
             ,
             not
             seven
             times
             only
             ,
             but
             seventy
             times
             seven
             :
             &
             as
             ill
             beseeming
             those
             ,
             who
             so
             highly
             boast
             of
             being
             the
             successors
             &
             Inheritors
             of
             those
             mild
             and
             tender-hearted
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             taught
             ,
             e
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               part
               of
               Piety
               not
               to
               constrain
               ,
               but
               to
               perswade
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Saviours
               Example
               ;
               who
               constrained
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               left
               every
               man
               to
               his
               own
               liberty
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               or
               not
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               the
            
             f
             
               Devil
               ,
               
               as
               he
               hath
               no
               Truth
               in
               him
               ▪
               comes
               with
               Axes
               and
               with
               Hammers
               to
               break
               open
               the
               doors
               of
               those
               that
               must
               receive
               him
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               is
               so
               meek
               as
               that
               his
               manner
               of
               teaching
               is
               ,
            
             If
             any
             one
             will
             follow
             me
             :
             
               and
               ▪
            
             He
             that
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ;
             
               Neither
               doth
               he
               constrainany
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               cometh
               unto
               ,
               but
               rather
               standeth
               at
               the
               door
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               knocketh
               ,
               saying
            
             ;
             Open
             to
             me
             ,
             my
             Sister
             my
             Spouse
             ;
             
               and
               so
               entreth
               ,
               when
               any
               open
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               if
               they
               delay
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               open
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               then
               departeth
               .
               Because
               the
               Truth
               is
               not
               to
               be
               pressed
               with
               swords
               ,
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               nor
               with
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               Armed
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               Perswasion
               ,
               and
               Counsel
               :
            
             who
             also
             so
             sharply
             reprehended
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             for
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             ,
             and
             maintain
             their
             Religion
             by
             Force
             ;
             saying
             ,
             g
             
               Of
               whom
               have
               they
               learnt
               to
               persecute
               their
               Brethren
               ?
               Certainly
               they
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               learnt
               it
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               no
               ,
               they
               have
               rather
               had
               the
               Devil
               for
               their
               Tutor
               herein
               .
            
             And
             again
             ;
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               have
               indeed
               fled
               sometimes
               :
               But
               Persecution
               is
               the
               Invention
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             they
             protest
             ,
             that
             h
             
               By
               that
               very
               course
               which
               the
               Arrians
               took
               in
               banishing
            
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             much
             less
             ,
             than
             
               burning
               ,
               )
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               subscribe
               to
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               they
               clearly
               shewed
               themselves
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               his
               Fiends
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             hath
             another
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             exclaimed
             ,
             against
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             these
             Arrians
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Terrour
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Enticements
             also
             of
             
               worldly
               ●iches
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             draw
             men
             over
             to
             their
             Belief
             .
             i
             
               But
               now
               alas
            
             !
             (
             saith
             this
             Father
             ,
             )
             
             
               these
               are
               the
               suffrages
               ,
               that
               recommend
               the
               Faith
               in
               God
               :
               Christ
               is
               now
               become
               weak
               and
               void
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               Ambition
               gains
               Credit
               to
               his
               Name
               .
               The
               Church
               terrisieth
               by
               Banishment
               ,
               and
               Imprisonment
               ,
               &c.
               
               She
               ,
               that
               was
               consecr●ted
               ▪
               by
               the
               Terrour
               of
               her
               Persecutors
               ,
               depende●●
               now
               upon
               the
               Dignity
               of
               th●se
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               her
               Communion
               .
               She
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               propagated
               by
               banished
               Priests
               ,
               now
               her self
               banisheth
               Priests
               .
               She
               boasteth
               now
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               beloved
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               who
               could
               not
               be
               Christs
               ,
               unless
               the
               world
               bated
               her
               :
            
             Agreeable
             to
             what
             k
             another
             of
             them
             saith
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               founded
               ,
               by
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               ,
               and
               by
               suffering
               Reproaches
               rather
               ,
               than
               by
               Reproaching
               others
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               grown
               up
               by
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               crowned
               by
               Martyrdoms
               .
            
             Another
             also
             of
             the
             chiefest
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             reproached
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             for
             having
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Sword
             and
             Axe
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
             l
             
               Those
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               deceive
               by
               his
               Discourse
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               sword
               upon
               ,
               uttering
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               writing
               with
               his
               hand
               Bloody
               Laws
               ;
               and
               thinking
               that
               a
               Law
               can
               command
               mens
               Faith.
            
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             thought
             that
             lawful
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             m
             he
             says
             in
             another
             place
             that
             in
             a
             certain
             journey
             which
             he
             made
             into
             Gallia
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             communicate
             with
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             some
             certain
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             who
             called
             together
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Prince
             that
             was
             highly
             commended
             for
             his
             Piety
             ,
             solemnly
             protesteth
             that
             n
             
               He
               had
               forced
               
               no
               man
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               or
               to
               assent
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               against
               his
               will.
               For
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               will
               not
               draw
               any
               man
               into
               the
               way
               of
               life
               by
               violence
               or
               by
               threats
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             o
             Hosius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             long
             before
             testified
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Catholick
             Emperour
             Constans
             never
             compelled
             any
             man
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             course
             ,
             which
             is
             approved
             of
             by
             all
             the
             Ancients
             .
             p
             God
             (
             saith
             St.
             Hillary
             )
             
               hath
               rather
               taught
               us
               the
               knowledge
               of
               himself
               ,
               than
               exacted
               it
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               authorizing
               his
               Commandments
               by
               the
               wonderfulness
               of
               his
               heavenly
               works
               ,
               he
               hath
               refused
               to
               force
               us
               to
               confess
               his
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               is
               the
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               He
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               a
               compelled
               obedience
               ;
               He
               requireth
               not
               any
               forced
               confession
               .
            
             Which
             are
             the
             Reasons
             this
             Author
             brought
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             disswade
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             from
             using
             violence
             ,
             and
             forcing
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             St.
             Ambrose
             saith
             ;
             q
             
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               to
               plant
               the
               Faith
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               should
               compel
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               instruct
               men
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               should
               exercise
               the
               force
               of
               Power
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               promote
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Humility
               .
            
             And
             hence
             is
             that
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             hath
             ,
             comparing
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             with
             that
             of
             the
             New
             :
             r
             Then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               proud
               and
               the
               dis●bedient
               were
               out
               off
               by
               the
               fl●shly
               Sword
               ,
               N●w
               they
               suffer
               by
               the
               spiritual
               ,
               being
               thrown
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Certainly
             then
             they
             still
             live
             ,
             at
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             in
             Spain
             and
             Italy
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Inquisition
             is
             in
             force
             :
             and
             ,
             I
             b●lieve
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             a
             very
             hard
             Task
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             should
             take
             in
             hand
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Passage
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             to
             that
             ſ
             Opinion
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             V.
             who
             said
             ,
             
             that
             Bishops
             might
             have
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Executioners
             of
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             Causes
             that
             appertained
             to
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             might
             put
             their
             Sentences
             in
             Execution
             against
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             having
             recourse
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             the
             
               Secular
               Powers
            
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             make
             use
             of
             its
             own
             proper
             
               Officers
               of
               Justice
            
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             but
             rather
             because
             it
             had
             no
             such
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             weak
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             the
             suppressing
             and
             punishing
             of
             D●linquents
             ,
             it
             would
             however
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Temporal
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             shut
             up
             this
             Point
             with
             Tertullian
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             Author
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             whom
             Pamelius
             (
             as
             we
             have
             touched
             before
             )
             will
             needs
             have
             us
             believe
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             who
             yet
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             allow
             a
             Christian
             so
             much
             as
             to
             draw
             a
             sword
             ,
             neither
             in
             war
             against
             a
             Publick
             Enemy
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             discharging
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             upon
             Offenders
             ;
             whom
             all
             Civil
             Laws
             whatsoever
             punish
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             therefore
             see
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             touching
             Religion
             .
             a
             Consider
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             Pagans
             )
             
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               to
               add
               to
               the
               Crime
               of
               Irreligion
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               interdict
               a
               man
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               by
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               worship
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               ;
               but
               to
               compel
               him
               to
               worship
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               .
               There
               is
               none
               ,
               no
               not
               among
               men
               ,
               that
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               being
               served
               by
               any
               against
               their
               will.
            
             And
             some
             few
             Chapters
             afterward
             :
             b
             
               This
               is
               a
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               seemeth
               very
               unjust
               ,
               that
               Free-men
               should
               be
               constrained
               to
               do
               sacrifice
               against
               their
               will.
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               performing
               of
               service
               to
               God
               ,
               a
               willing
               heart
               is
               required
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             Book
             ,
             but
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             c
             
               It
               is
               a
               Point
               of
               Humane
               
               Right
               ,
               and
               a
               Natural
               Power
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               to
               worship
               that
               which
               he
               thinks
               fit
               .
               The
               Religion
               of
               another
               man
               neither
               hurteth
               ,
               nor
               profiteth
               any
               one
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               indeed
               the
               part
               of
               Religion
               ;
               to
               compel
               Religion
               ;
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               entertained
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               force
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               Sacrifices
               themselves
               are
               required
               only
               from
               willing
               minds
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             passage
             of
             his
             Pamelius
             gives
             us
             a
             marvellous
             ,
             rare
             gloss
             ,
             saying
             ;
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             indeed
             directly
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             may
             punish
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             change
             their
             opinion
             .
             Certainly
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             no
             Compelling
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             under
             pain
             of
             Death
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             that
             can
             ,
             reconcile
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Thunderbolts
             against
             
               King
               Henry
            
             VIII
             .
             and
             his
             Daughter
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             against
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             also
             ,
             to
             this
             constant
             opinion
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             they
             have
             thus
             boldly
             slighted
             the
             Beliefes
             ,
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             by
             changing
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             thought
             good
             ;
             with
             what
             face
             can
             they
             still
             cry
             up
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             alledge
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             besides
             place
             them
             upon
             the
             Seat
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             Judges
             of
             our
             Differences
             ?
             Or
             although
             they
             still
             do
             thus
             ,
             who
             would
             no●
             be
             ready
             here
             to
             bring
             against
             them
             those
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             use
             of
             i●
             another
             the
             like
             Case
             ?
             d
             
               I
               would
               be
               very
               glad
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               these
               great●●
               and
               most
               religious
               Defenders
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               I●w●
               and
               Customs
               of
               their
               Fathers
               would
               〈…〉
               a
               little
               touching
               their
               own
               saith
               〈◊〉
               and
               obedience
               towards
               the
               constitutions
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               whether
               they
               have
               not
               departed
               from
               and
               forsaken
               some
               of
               them
               ?
               〈…〉
               they
               have
               not
               razed
               out
               those
               things
               〈◊〉
               which
               were
               most
               necessary
               ,
               and
               most
               useful
               in
               their
               Science
               ?
               
               What
               is
               become
               of
               those
               Ancient
               Laws
               ?
            
             
             
               &c.
               Where
               is
               the
               Religion
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Reverence
               which
               is
               due
               from
               you
               to
               your
               Ancestors
               ?
               You
               have
               renounced
               your
               Fore-Fathers
               ,
               both
               in
               your
               Habit
               ,
               Apparel
               ,
               Manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               very
               Speech
               also
               .
               You
               are
               always
               crying
               up
               Antiquity
               ,
               yet
               every
               day
               your selves
               take
               up
               a
               New
               manner
               of
               Life
               .
            
             Whether
             therefore
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             upon
             Just
             Grounds
             dealt
             thus
             with
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             it
             serves
             my
             turn
             however
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             their
             Proceeding
             they
             have
             given
             us
             a
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             acount
             their
             Authority
             Supreme
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             Reason
             have
             they
             to
             urge
             it
             for
             such
             ,
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Seeing
             they
             have
             weakned
             the
             Authority
             of
             so
             many
             of
             those
             Judgments
             ,
             touching
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             given
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             expect
             that
             their
             Authority
             should
             pass
             for
             Authentick
             in
             any
             one
             ?
             Let
             us
             suppose
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Place
             as
             Purgatory
             .
             But
             by
             your
             Favour
             ,
             (
             will
             the
             Protestant
             say
             )
             if
             you
             have
             found
             their
             Belief
             to
             be
             so
             erroneous
             touching
             the
             
               State
               of
               the
               Souls
            
             of
             Departed
             Saints
             ,
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             why
             would
             you
             impose
             upon
             me
             a
             Necessity
             of
             subscribing
             to
             what
             they
             held
             touching
             Purgatory
             ?
             The
             Laws
             of
             Disputation
             ought
             to
             be
             equal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             ,
             by
             examining
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             by
             Reason
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             have
             found
             it
             to
             be
             Erroneous
             ;
             why
             will
             you
             not
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             try
             that
             other
             ,
             touching
             Purgatory
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Touch-stone
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             should
             we
             but
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             plainest
             mocking
             of
             the
             World
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             do
             continually
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               The
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             so
             many
             whole
             Volumes
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             so
             dealt
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             here
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             Protestants
             themselves
             do
             also
             reject
             many
             of
             those
             Articles
             which
             we
             have
             before
             set
             down
             ;
             we
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             nothing
             
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             take
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             press
             any
             Man
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             if
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             nor
             is
             at
             all
             considerable
             ,
             in
             the
             Points
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Churcb
             hath
             otherwise
             determined
             touching
             the
             same
             ;
             this
             is
             clearly
             to
             grant
             us
             that
             which
             we
             would
             have
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             not
             Supreme
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             extends
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             New
             Question
             to
             be
             disputed
             of
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             meddle
             withal
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Only
             thus
             much
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             That
             what
             Authority
             soever
             you
             allow
             it
             ,
             whether
             Little
             ,
             or
             Much
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             very
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             touching
             the
             Decision
             of
             our
             present
             Controversies
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             you
             can
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             use
             or
             benefit
             of
             this
             Position
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             you
             are
             assured
             ,
             both
             What
             ,
             and
             Where
             the
             
               Church
               is
            
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Protestants
             stiffly
             deny
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             That
             which
             appears
             at
             this
             day
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Difficulty
             of
             all
             consisting
             in
             the
             Demonstrating
             this
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             but
             once
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             the
             
               True
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             would
             immediately
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             would
             not
             henceforth
             be
             need
             of
             any
             further
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             here
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             the
             Alledging
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             upon
             the
             Differences
             that
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             Religion
             ,
             is
             no
             proper
             Course
             for
             the
             Decision
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             discover
             what
             their
             Judgment
             hath
             been
             touching
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             Difficulties
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             of
             so
             sufficient
             Authority
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             build
             our
             Belief
             upon
             it
             ;
             since
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             have
             been
             also
             subject
             to
             Errour
             :
             neither
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             is
             it
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             either
             
             a●●●nst
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             Party
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             both
             regulate
             ,
             and
             examine
             the
             
               Opinions
               ,
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             the
             One
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Other
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             Two
             Questions
             may
             arise
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             alledging
             the
             Fathers
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             those
             Points
             that
             are
             now
             in
             debate
             amongst
             us
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             What
             other
             Course
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             to
             the
             Truth
             in
             these
             Controversies
             ?
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             How
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Cases
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             may
             be
             useful
             unto
             us
             ?
             Now
             although
             both
             these
             Questions
             are
             without
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             present
             Design
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             so
             nearly
             border
             upon
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             say
             a
             word
             or
             two
             in
             answer
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             First
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             a
             better
             way
             for
             Satisfaction
             herein
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             one
             Scholarius
             ,
             a
             Greek
             ,
             who
             is
             very
             highly
             accounted
             of
             by
             those
             who
             printed
             the
             General
             Councils
             at
             Rome
             ,
             hath
             proposed
             .
             This
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Oration
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             for
             the
             facilitating
             of
             the
             Vnion
             which
             was
             then
             treated
             of
             betwixt
             the
             Latins
             and
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             concluded
             on
             ,
             lays
             down
             for
             a
             Ground
             ,
             first
             ,
             e
             
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               reject
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               clearly
               ,
               and
               in
               express
               Terms
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Pretext
               and
               Shift
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               make
               use
               of
               :
               but
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               receive
               with
               equal
               Honour
               ,
               whatsoever
               directly
               followeth
               from
               that
               which
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               
               and
               to
               reject
               utterly
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               be
               co●●trary
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               undoubtedly
               True.
            
             He
             says
             further
             ,
             That
             
               In
               those
               things
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               not
               clearly
               expressed
               it self
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               as
               our
               Guide
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               light
               therein
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               Passage
               where
               It
               hath
               spoken
               more
               plainly
               .
            
             And
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             requireth
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               use
               our
               utmost
               Endeavour
               fully
               to
               reconcile
               those
               seeming
               Contradictions
               which
               we
               sometimes
               there
               meet
               withal
               ,
               in
               several
               Passages
               ;
               to
               that
               purpose
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               Diversity
               of
               Times
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Senses
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             And
             going
             on
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             f
             That
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Nice
             after
             this
             manner
             concluded
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             upon
             the
             True
             Belief
             touching
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             and
             then
             applying
             all
             this
             to
             his
             present
             purpose
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             g
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               clearly
               and
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               agreed
               upon
               by
               both
               Sides
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               the
               Latins
               :
            
             But
             that
             It
             hath
             not
             so
             expresly
             declared
             it self
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             proceed
             also
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             now
             in
             Question
             ,
             the
             Latins
             affirming
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             on
             the
             other
             side
             denying
             it
             .
             h
             
               We
               ought
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               from
               some
               other
               things
               which
               are
               there
               more
               clearly
               delivered
               :
            
             Which
             he
             afterwards
             performeth
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             very
             Learnedly
             ,
             and
             Happily
             ;
             proving
             this
             Doubtful
             Point
             out
             of
             other
             Passages
             that
             are
             more
             Clear.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Judgment
             of
             this
             Great
             Person
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             give
             any
             offence
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             from
             one
             that
             was
             of
             their
             Side
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             see
             what
             could
             have
             been
             spoken
             more
             rationally
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Course
             that
             is
             observed
             in
             all
             Sciences
             whatsoever
             :
             If
             thy
             Adversary
             
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             thou
             proposest
             ,
             thou
             art
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             such
             Maxims
             as
             are
             acknowledged
             and
             allowed
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             making
             good
             that
             which
             is
             Doubtful
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             Certain
             ;
             and
             clearing
             that
             which
             is
             Obscure
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             Evident
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Rule
             that
             I
             conceive
             we
             ought
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             in
             the
             Disputes
             that
             are
             betwixt
             us
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             our
             
               Common
               Book
            
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             search
             into
             It
             ,
             for
             that
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             ground
             our
             own
             Belief
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             may
             overthrow
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Adversary
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             said
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             took
             at
             his
             Last
             Supper
             ,
             was
             Bread
             :
             and
             herein
             we
             All
             agree
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             there
             expressed
             ,
             whether
             this
             Bread
             were
             afterward
             changed
             ,
             or
             annihilated
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             this
             is
             now
             the
             Question
             in
             Dispute
             amongst
             us
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Scholarius
             )
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             some
             other
             things
             which
             are
             there
             delivered
             clearly
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             dost
             this
             ,
             thou
             hast
             got
             the
             Victory
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             see
             why
             or
             how
             thou
             canst
             oblige
             any
             one
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             ,
             in
             as
             express
             Terms
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             commanded
             His
             Apostles
             to
             Take
             and
             Eat
             ,
             and
             to
             Drink
             ,
             that
             which
             He
             gave
             them
             in
             Celebrating
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             But
             It
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             Offer
             the
             same
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             either
             Then
             ,
             or
             Afterwards
             .
             And
             this
             is
             now
             the
             Question
             :
             which
             it
             concerns
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             have
             us
             believe
             it
             ,
             to
             prove
             by
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             in
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             in
             like
             manner
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             and
             ,
             That
             He
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             He
             purgeth
             us
             by
             His
             Blood
             from
             our
             Sins
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             this
             both
             Sides
             are
             fully
             agreed
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             there
             expressed
             ,
             
             That
             the
             
               Departed
               Saints
            
             are
             Mediators
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             our
             Souls
             are
             in
             part
             cleansed
             from
             their
             Sins
             by
             the
             Fire
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             us
             .
             The
             Learned
             Scholarius
             his
             Opinion
             herein
             would
             now
             be
             ,
             that
             certainly
             those
             who
             propose
             these
             Points
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             deduce
             ,
             and
             collect
             them
             from
             some
             things
             which
             are
             clearly
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             otherwise
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             pressed
             ,
             as
             Truths
             .
             And
             although
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             indeed
             in
             any
             other
             things
             of
             Importance
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             very
             well
             be
             excused
             for
             not
             believing
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             there
             appears
             not
             any
             such
             Reason
             as
             may
             oblige
             him
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             those
             who
             reject
             the
             Articles
             now
             debated
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             go
             further
             yet
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             positively
             the
             Falseness
             of
             them
             ;
             you
             see
             this
             Author
             hath
             laid
             them
             down
             the
             way
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             proceed
             .
             He
             accounteth
             those
             very
             absurd
             ,
             that
             require
             at
             your
             hands
             that
             you
             should
             shew
             them
             all
             things
             expresly
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             this
             ought
             principally
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             
               Negative
               Propositions
            
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             Science
             giveth
             you
             any
             certain
             account
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             to
             go
             about
             to
             number
             them
             all
             up
             ,
             would
             be
             both
             an
             infinite
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             unprofitable
             ,
             useless
             piece
             of
             Work.
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             deliver
             the
             
               Positive
               Truth
            
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             whatsoever
             rightly
             followeth
             thereupon
             ,
             is
             True
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             whatsoever
             clasheth
             with
             ,
             or
             contradicteth
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             False
             .
             wouldst
             thou
             therefore
             demonstrate
             those
             Propositions
             that
             are
             pressed
             upon
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             False
             ?
             Do
             but
             compare
             them
             with
             those
             things
             that
             are
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             findest
             them
             contrary
             to
             any
             thing
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             receive
             them
             not
             by
             any
             means
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             not
             contenting
             himself
             with
             having
             answered
             all
             those
             Reasons
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Place
             as
             Purgatory
             ,
             shall
             yet
             desire
             to
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Opinion
             is
             False
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             this
             case
             to
             have
             
             recourse
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             it
             by
             those
             things
             which
             are
             there
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             ,
             touching
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             it
             is
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             Cause
             and
             Means
             of
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Purgatory
             be
             found
             to
             contradict
             any
             thing
             there
             delivered
             ,
             then
             (
             according
             to
             
               Scholarius
               )
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               received
               by
               any
               means
               .
            
             But
             the
             brevity
             which
             we
             proposed
             to
             our selves
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             permitteth
             us
             not
             to
             prosecute
             this
             Point
             any
             further
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Second
             Question
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             resolve
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             not
             indeed
             allow
             any
             Supreme
             and
             
               Infallible
               Authority
            
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             therefore
             presently
             account
             them
             Vseless
             .
             If
             there
             were
             nothing
             of
             Vse
             in
             Religion
             ,
             saving
             what
             was
             also
             Infallible
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             but
             little
             good
             of
             any
             
               Humane
               Writings
            
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             written
             in
             our
             own
             Age
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             against
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             Party
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             do
             we
             both
             read
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             reap
             much
             benefit
             from
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             advantage
             then
             may
             we
             make
             ,
             by
             studying
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whose
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             much
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Moderns
             ?
             S.
             Augustine
             believed
             them
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             he
             found
             what
             they
             delivered
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             Reason
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             had
             them
             in
             a
             very
             great
             esteem
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             who
             had
             read
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             over
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             takes
             liberty
             sometimes
             to
             reprove
             them
             something
             sharply
             ,
             where
             he
             finds
             them
             not
             speaking
             to
             his
             mind
             .
             Though
             you
             should
             deprive
             them
             not
             onely
             of
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             never
             sought
             after
             ;
             but
             should
             rob
             them
             also
             of
             their
             
               Proper
               Nomes
            
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             they
             still
             be
             of
             very
             great
             Vse
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             Books
             do
             not
             therefore
             profit
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Man
             's
             Writing
             ,
             but
             rather
             because
             
             they
             instruct
             us
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             Good
             and
             Honest
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             out
             of
             Errour
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             abhor
             those
             things
             that
             are
             Vicious
             .
             Blot
             out
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             out
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             those
             excellent
             Books
             of
             his
             
               De
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             or
             those
             other
             which
             he
             wrote
             
               De
               Doctrinâ
               Christianâ
            
             .
             His
             Writings
             will
             instruct
             you
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             less
             ,
             neither
             will
             you
             find
             any
             whit
             the
             less
             benefit
             by
             them
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Fathers
             very
             many
             earnest
             and
             zealous
             Exhortations
             to
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             shall
             there
             meet
             with
             very
             strong
             and
             solid
             Proofs
             of
             those
             
               Fundamental
               Principles
            
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             touching
             which
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             :
             and
             also
             many
             excellent
             things
             laid
             open
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             wherein
             they
             are
             contained
             .
             In
             this
             very
             particular
             their
             Authority
             may
             be
             of
             good
             use
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             Probable
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             wonderful
             thing
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Great
             Wits
             ,
             born
             in
             so
             many
             several
             Ages
             ,
             during
             the
             space
             of
             Fifteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             many
             several
             Countries
             ,
             being
             also
             of
             so
             different
             Tempers
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             other
             things
             were
             of
             so
             contrary
             Opinions
             ,
             should
             notwithstanding
             be
             found
             all
             of
             them
             to
             agree
             so
             constantly
             and
             unanimously
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             that
             amidst
             so
             great
             diversity
             in
             Worship
             ,
             they
             all
             adore
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Christ
             ?
             preach
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sanctification
             ?
             hope
             all
             of
             them
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Immortality
             ?
             acknowledge
             all
             of
             them
             the
             same
             Gospels
             ?
             find
             therein
             all
             of
             them
             Great
             and
             High
             Mysteries
             ?
             The
             exquisite
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             inestimable
             Beauty
             it self
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             forcible
             and
             certain
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             certainly
             this
             Consideration
             also
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             no
             small
             proof
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             Probability
             is
             there
             ,
             
             that
             so
             many
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             endued
             (
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             their
             Writings
             )
             with
             such
             Admirable
             Parts
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             strength
             and
             clearness
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             should
             all
             of
             them
             be
             so
             grosly
             overseen
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             so
             High
             a
             Price
             ,
             and
             Esteem
             upon
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             ,
             even
             to
             Death
             for
             it
             ;
             unless
             it
             had
             in
             it
             some
             certain
             Heavenly
             Virtue
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             an
             Impression
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ?
             What
             likelyhood
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             Seven
             ,
             or
             Eight
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Atheistical
             Hogs
             ,
             that
             Bark
             ,
             and
             Grunt
             so
             Sottishly
             ,
             and
             Confusedly
             against
             This
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             Venerable
             Religion
             ,
             should
             have
             better
             luck
             in
             lighting
             upon
             the
             Truth
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             Excellent
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             so
             Unanimously
             born
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             ?
             As
             for
             Atheists
             ,
             their
             Vicious
             Life
             ought
             to
             render
             their
             Testimony
             suspected
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             notwithstanding
             they
             may
             be
             otherwise
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             conceive
             themselves
             to
             be
             )
             Able
             Men.
             For
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             a
             Whoremaster
             ,
             or
             a
             Bawd
             ,
             or
             an
             Ambitious
             person
             cry
             down
             that
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             condemneth
             these
             Vices
             to
             Everlasting
             Fire
             ?
             that
             he
             that
             drowneth
             himself
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             vomiteth
             up
             his
             Soul
             in
             Wine
             ,
             should
             hate
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             forbiddeth
             Drunkenness
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ?
             The
             great
             Reason
             that
             these
             men
             have
             ,
             to
             wish
             that
             it
             were
             False
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             any
             man
             cease
             to
             wonder
             at
             their
             pronouncing
             it
             to
             be
             False
             .
          
           
             To
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             what
             such
             wretched
             Things
             as
             these
             say
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             judge
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Common
             Strumpets
             ,
             of
             the
             Equity
             ,
             or
             Injustice
             of
             the
             Laws
             that
             enjoin
             people
             to
             live
             Honest
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             clean
             otherwise
             with
             these
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             Constantly
             ,
             and
             so
             Unanimously
             taught
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             born
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Infirmities
             with
             other
             men
             ;
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             also
             Naturally
             had
             strong
             Inclinations
             to
             those
             vices
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             forbiddeth
             ;
             and
             very
             little
             Affection
             to
             those
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             He
             commandeth
             .
             For
             as
             much
             therefore
             ,
             as
             notwithstanding
             
             all
             this
             ,
             They
             have
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             Constantly
             〈◊〉
             intained
             ,
             that
             His
             Doctrine
             is
             True
             ;
             Their
             Testimony
             certainly
             in
             this
             case
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             ought
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
             So
             that
             although
             They
             had
             not
             any
             of
             those
             Great
             ,
             and
             Incomparable
             Advantages
             of
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Learning
             above
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             Their
             ●are
             word
             however
             is
             much
             rather
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             than
             the
             Others●
             seeing
             that
             these
             men
             are
             manifestly
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             force
             of
             their
             own
             vile
             Affections
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             other
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             suspected
             Guilty
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             Differences
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             found
             amongst
             Them
             ,
             touching
             some
             certain
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             some
             whereof
             we
             have
             formerly
             set
             down
             ;
             these
             thing
             are
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             off
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             Their
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             that
             on
             the
             Contrary
             they
             add
             rather
             very
             much
             unto
             the
             same
             .
             For
             this
             must
             acquit
             their
             Consenting
             of
             all
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             some
             perhaps
             might
             have
             ,
             that
             it
             proceeded
             from
             some
             Combination
             ,
             or
             some
             Correspondence
             ,
             and
             Mutual
             Intelligence
             .
             When
             thou
             findst
             them
             so
             disagreeing
             among
             themselves
             ,
             touching
             so
             many
             several
             Points
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             learnt
             their
             knowledge
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             nor
             yet
             have
             all
             agreed
             upon
             the
             same
             thing
             by
             common
             Deliberation
             ;
             but
             have
             all
             of
             them
             collected
             it
             out
             of
             a
             serious
             Examination
             ,
             and
             Consideration
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             we
             received
             no
             other
             Benefit
             by
             the
             Writings
             ,
             of
             the
             Fathers
             than
             this
             ,
             yet
             were
             this
             however
             very
             much
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             and
             Contentment
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             receive
             from
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             disturbed
             ▪
             by
             our
             meeting
             with
             so
             many
             several
             
               Private
               Opinions
            
             of
             theirs
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             consisteth
             not
             in
             Subtilties
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Articles
             .
             The
             Efficacy
             of
             them
             is
             much
             more
             Considerable
             ,
             than
             the
             Number
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             these
             Points
             of
             Faith
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             ●est
             ,
             is
             ,
             Sanctification
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               A
               pure
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               A
               
               Hearty
               Charity
               towards
               Men.
            
             Thou
             maist
             therefore
             boldly
             conclude
             ,
             That
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Observer
             of
             This
             Discipline
             ;
             that
             thou
             shalt
             find
             to
             have
             a
             True
             ,
             and
             Right
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             these
             Two
             Points
             .
             Though
             perhaps
             he
             be
             ignorant
             of
             those
             Other
             ,
             that
             lie
             rather
             in
             Speculation
             ,
             than
             in
             Practise
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             reject
             him
             for
             that
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             his
             own
             Curiosity
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             reason
             ,
             he
             chance
             to
             err
             in
             some
             of
             those
             other
             Articles
             ,
             bear
             with
             him
             notwithstanding
             .
             As
             God
             forgives
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
             so
             doth
             He
             also
             forgive
             us
             our
             Errours
             .
             The
             Hay
             ,
             and
             the
             Stubble
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaffe
             shall
             be
             consumed
             :
             But
             yet
             He
             that
             buildeth
             therewith
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             He
             but
             hold
             fast
             to
             the
             Foundation
             .
             Neither
             oughtest
             thou
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             if
             thou
             now
             and
             then
             meetest
             with
             some
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             some
             Erroneous
             Passages
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             touching
             these
             Points
             .
             They
             are
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             less
             Christians
             for
             this
             ;
             and
             may
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             have
             been
             most
             Faithful
             Servants
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             Face
             in
             the
             World
             so
             Beautiful
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             hath
             some
             Speckle
             ,
             or
             Blemish
             in
             it
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             either
             the
             less
             esteemed
             ,
             or
             the
             less
             beloved
             for
             this
             .
             The
             Natural
             condition
             of
             Mortal
             Men
             ,
             and
             Things
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             Mixture
             in
             it
             of
             Imperfection
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             make
             another
             very
             Considerable
             Vse
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             there
             sometimes
             arise
             such
             troublesome
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             will
             needs
             broach
             Doctrines
             ,
             devised
             of
             their
             own
             Head
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             at
             all
             grounded
             upon
             any
             Principle
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ancients
             may
             very
             Properly
             ,
             and
             Seasonably
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             against
             the
             Impudence
             of
             these
             Men
             :
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             utterly
             Ignorant
             of
             any
             such
             Fancies
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             propose
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             if
             this
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             we
             ought
             then
             certainly
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             Doctrine
             was
             ever
             preached
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             either
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
             or
             by
             His
             Apostles
             .
             For
             what
             Probability
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             those
             Holy
             Doctors
             of
             Former
             Ages
             ,
             from
             whose
             hands
             Christianity
             hath
             been
             derived
             down
             unto
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             Ignorant
             of
             any
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             Revealed
             ,
             and
             Recommended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             Important
             ,
             and
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             deceived
             either
             by
             some
             False
             manner
             of
             Argumentation
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             Seeming
             Authority
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             deliver
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             been
             revealed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ;
             but
             are
             evidently
             either
             False
             ,
             or
             Ill
             grounded
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             in
             those
             Examples
             before
             produced
             by
             us
             .
             It
             is
             true
             moreover
             ,
             that
             among
             those
             things
             which
             have
             been
             revealed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             Absolutely
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             may
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             either
             by
             reason
             that
             Time
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             discovered
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             was
             ▪
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             that
             for
             lack
             of
             giving
             good
             heed
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             some
             Passion
             ,
             They
             did
             not
             then
             perceive
             ,
             what
             hath
             since
             been
             found
             out
             .
             But
             that
             they
             should
             all
             of
             them
             have
             been
             Ignorant
             of
             any
             Article
             ,
             that
             is
             Necessarily
             Requisite
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Impossible
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             this
             Account
             ,
             They
             should
             all
             have
             been
             deprived
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             every
             honest
             Soul
             would
             tremble
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             an
             Argument
             which
             concludeth
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Proposition
             ,
             from
             the
             Fathers
             having
             maintained
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             very
             Weak
             ,
             and
             Ill-grounded
             ;
             as
             supposing
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             Clearly
             False
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             maintained
             nothing
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             Revealed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Argumentation
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             prove
             ,
             by
             the
             General
             Agreement
             herein
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Departed
               Souls
            
             are
             shut
             up
             together
             in
             a
             certain
             Place
             ,
             or
             Receptacle
             ,
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             Encharist
             is
             Necessarily
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             
               Little
               
               Infants
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             where
             every
             one
             sees
             ,
             how
             Insufficient
             ,
             and
             Invalid
             this
             way
             of
             Argumentation
             is
             And
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             those
             Articles
             which
             they
             propose
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             rejected
             by
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             moreover
             ,
             that
             to
             conclude
             upon
             the
             Nullity
             ,
             or
             Falseness
             of
             any
             Article
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             Silence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             touching
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             Absurd
             way
             of
             Arguing
             ;
             as
             supposing
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             also
             Manifestly
             False
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             must
             Necessarily
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             Clearly
             known
             All
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             revealed
             in
             
               His
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             kind
             of
             Argument
             would
             it
             be
             thought
             among
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             should
             conclude
             against
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             hath
             not
             at
             all
             revealed
             ,
             that
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             conceived
             without
             Sin.
             But
             yet
             I
             confess
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             Points
             that
             are
             accounted
             as
             Absolutely
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             an
             Argument
             that
             should
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               General
               Silence
            
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Nullity
             or
             Falseness
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             Pertinent
             ,
             and
             indeed
             Unanswerable
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             His
             manner
             of
             Argumentation
             would
             be
             very
             Rational
             ,
             and
             Solid
             ,
             that
             should
             conclude
             that
             those
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             which
             are
             proposed
             by
             a
             Mahomet
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             or
             a
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Sectaries
             ,
             are
             Null
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             (
             how
             much
             soever
             these
             Men
             may
             seem
             to
             Honour
             Him
             ,
             )
             seeing
             that
             none
             of
             ehe
             Ancient
             Christians
             speak
             so
             much
             as
             one
             syllable
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             all
             those
             Secrets
             ,
             that
             these
             Wretches
             have
             preached
             to
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             delivered
             as
             Infallible
             and
             
               Necessary
               Means
            
             of
             Salvation
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             did
             Irenaeus
             dispute
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ;
             who
             vented
             their
             own
             sens●less
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             Absurd
             Issues
             of
             their
             Own
             Brain
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             was
             but
             an
             Angel●
             and
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             above
             Him
             certain
             Divine
             Powers
             ,
             which
             They
             called
             Aeones
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Ages
             :
             some
             of
             them
             making
             more
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             others
             fewer
             ,
             and
             some
             reckoning
             to
             the
             number
             of
             CCCLXV
             .
             and
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             other
             the
             like
             Prodigies
             ;
             never
             shewing
             any
             Ground
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             in
             Reason
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             *
             Irenaeus
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             this
             so
             Strange
             Doctrine
             was
             produced
             out
             of
             their
             Own
             Brain
             only
             ,
             goes
             about
             ,
             and
             visiteth
             the
             Arohives
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             either
             Planted
             ,
             or
             Watered
             by
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             turns
             over
             all
             their
             
               Records
               ,
               Evidences
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ancient
               Monuments
            
             ;
             and
             these
             
               Aeones
               ,
               Achamot
            
             ,
             and
             Barbele
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             no
             where
             appearing
             ,
             
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             any
             the
             least
             Part
             or
             Trace
             of
             them
             .
             He
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             never
             delivered
             over
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             neither
             by
             Writing
             ,
             nor
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             as
             these
             Impostors
             pretended
             they
             had
             .
             For
             certainly
             if
             they
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             utterly
             lost
             .
             This
             is
             also
             the
             Method
             that
             Tertullian
             followed
             ,
             in
             his
             Disputations
             against
             these
             very
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             22
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Praescriptionibus
               adversus
               Haereticos
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             these
             Great
             Persons
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             will
             here
             serve
             to
             prove
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Course
             is
             Right
             ,
             and
             Good.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             of
             very
             great
             Use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             serveth
             as
             an
             Out-work
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             the
             repelling
             the
             Presumption
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             forge
             a
             
               New
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             ,
             who
             broach
             New
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             own
             Head
             ,
             do
             Ordinarily
             slight
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             as
             those
             very
             Hereticks
             did
             ,
             whom
             Iraeneus
             confuted
             ;
             
             who
             impudently
             accused
             Them
             
               of
               not
               being
               Right
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               they
               are
               of
               no
               Authority
               ;
               and
               speak
               in
               very
               Ambiguous
               Terms
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               inform
               a
               man
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               acquainted
               with
               Tradition
               ;
               the
               Truth
               having
               been
               delivered
            
             (
             as
             These
             men
             pretended
             )
             
               not
               in
               Writing
               ,
               but
               by
               Word
               of
               Mouth
               :
            
             For
             this
             Reason
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             ●athers
             of
             very
             great
             Use
             in
             these
             Disputes
             ;
             and
             I
             conceive
             This
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Principal
             ends
             for
             which
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             So
             many
             Confusions
             ,
             and
             Changes
             ,
             preserved
             so
             many
             of
             them
             safe
             ,
             down
             to
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             the
             Protestants
             should
             propose
             ,
             of
             their
             Own
             Head
             ,
             and
             should
             press
             as
             Absolutely
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             any
             Positive
             Article
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             appear
             in
             Antiqui●y
             ;
             without
             all
             Question
             this
             Course
             might
             ,
             with
             very
             good
             Reason
             ,
             be
             made
             use
             of
             against
             Them.
             But
             it
             is
             most
             Evident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             all
             in
             their
             Belief
             :
             for
             they
             maintain
             only
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             eithe
             Expresly
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             Evidently
             deduced
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             have
             also
             been
             expounded
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Ancients
             not
             in
             their
             own
             private
             Writings
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             their
             Creeds
             and
             
               Synodical
               Determinations
            
             also
             .
             They
             pretend
             not
             either
             to
             any
             Particular
             Revelation
             ,
             o●
             
               Secret
               Tradition
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               New
               Principle
            
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             Their
             Faith
             is
             grounded
             only
             upon
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Most
             Authentick
             Instrument
             of
             Christianity
             )
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Only
             in
             their
             Expositions
             either
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             therein
             Contained
             ,
             or
             other
             Passages
             ,
             They
             produce
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             at
             all
             found
             in
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             these
             things
             being
             not
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Argument
             which
             is
             brought
             from
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             herein
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             Falseness
             of
             them
             .
             
               Time
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               Assistance
            
             
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Errours
             also
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             They
             say
             )
             now
             laid
             that
             Open
             to
             Them
             ,
             which
             was
             Heretofore
             more
             Difficult
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             discovered
             and
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             in
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             a
             Dwarf
             ,
             mounted
             upon
             a
             Giants
             shoulders
             ,
             looketh
             higher
             ,
             and
             seeth
             further
             ,
             than
             the
             Giant
             himself
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             ridiculous
             in
             any
             man
             that
             should
             conclude
             ,
             that
             That
             which
             the
             Dwarf
             pretends
             to
             discover
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Nature
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             Giant
             must
             also
             have
             seen
             it
             .
             Neither
             would
             He
             be
             much
             wiser
             ,
             that
             should
             accuse
             the
             Dwarf
             of
             Presumption
             ;
             because
             forsooth
             ,
             He
             hath
             told
             Us
             that
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Giant
             said
             not
             a
             word
             :
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Giant
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Dwarf
             is
             beholding
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             His
             Knowledge
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Our
             Case
             ,
             say
             the
             Protestants
             :
             We
             are
             mounted
             upon
             the
             Shoulders
             of
             that
             Great
             ,
             and
             High
             Giant
             ,
             Antiquity
             .
             That
             advantage
             which
             we
             have
             above
             it
             ,
             by
             its
             means
             enables
             us
             to
             see
             many
             things
             in
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             not
             see
             .
             But
             yet
             however
             this
             cannot
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             Presumption
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             more
             than
             it
             did
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             this
             very
             Antiquity
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             owe
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             our
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Certainly
             therefore
             very
             Clear
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             what
             concerns
             the
             Positive
             Points
             of
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             they
             are
             wholly
             without
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             Dispute
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             They
             cannot
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             before
             given
             ,
             make
             any
             Advantage
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Points
             of
             Doctrine
             which
             They
             maintain
             ,
             save
             only
             of
             those
             wherein
             their
             Adversaries
             agree
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             come
             over
             to
             Their
             Belief
             ,
             They
             must
             Necessarily
             have
             recourse
             to
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             Proofs
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             very
             well
             make
             Inquiry
             into
             Antiquity
             touching
             many
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             maintained
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             if
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             have
             not
             said
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             
             same
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             positively
             conclude
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             against
             which
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             those
             which
             they
             do
             not
             account
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             which
             both
             the
             Ancients
             heretofore
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             at
             this
             day
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
             But
             certainly
             ,
             this
             Argument
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             would
             be
             utterly
             unanswerable
             ,
             against
             such
             Points
             as
             they
             press
             as
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             whereon
             indeed
             they
             would
             have
             our
             Salvation
             wholly
             to
             depend
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             The
             
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             owneth
             him
             as
             Its
             Head
             ;
             The
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ;
             the
             Necessity
             of
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             are
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             Point
             of
             high
             Impiety
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             knew
             not
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             absurd
             thing
             to
             maintain
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             did
             know
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             yet
             speak
             any
             one
             word
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Books
             which
             we
             have
             of
             theirs
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             said
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             possibly
             those
             Passages
             ,
             where
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             have
             been
             rased
             out
             ,
             or
             corrupted
             and
             altered
             by
             false
             hands
             ;
             seeing
             that
             this
             Piece
             of
             Knavery
             would
             have
             been
             done
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             those
             who
             had
             these
             Books
             in
             their
             Custody
             .
             We
             have
             rather
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Alterations
             there
             are
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             before
             in
             the
             First
             Book
             .
             If
             therefore
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             many
             Indexes
             as
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             put
             forth
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             desire
             as
             they
             have
             had
             to
             find
             these
             Doctrines
             of
             theirs
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Conscience
             that
             they
             have
             sometimes
             made
             of
             foisting
             into
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             they
             could
             not
             find
             there
             ;
             
             We
             can
             still
             notwithstanding
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             at
             all
             :
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             can
             possibly
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ?
             Who
             will
             ever
             be
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             them
             as
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             known
             to
             be
             such
             then
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             body
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             at
             length
             come
             to
             be
             such
             now
             ?
          
           
             My
             Opinion
             therefore
             is
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Articles
             which
             are
             now
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             although
             the
             Ancients
             should
             perhaps
             have
             believed
             the
             same
             ;
             it
             may
             notwithstanding
             serve
             to
             prove
             the
             Falseness
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             we
             should
             find
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             were
             either
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             acknowledged
             them
             not
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             now
             have
             us
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Business
             that
             so
             nearly
             concerns
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             about
             their
             Design
             ,
             I
             conceive
             they
             ought
             to
             employ
             a
             good
             part
             of
             their
             time
             in
             reading
             over
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             Onely
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             either
             Party
             ,
             when
             they
             undertake
             so
             tedious
             and
             so
             important
             a
             Business
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             should
             come
             very
             well
             provided
             of
             all
             Necessary
             Parts
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             should
             also
             be
             very
             well
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             herein
             their
             utmost
             Diligence
             and
             Attention
             ,
             and
             withal
             read
             over
             exactly
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             left
             us
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             omitting
             any
             thing
             that
             Possibly
             they
             can
             get
             ;
             because
             a
             little
             short
             Passage
             many
             times
             gives
             a
             Man
             very
             much
             Light
             in
             the
             finding
             out
             their
             Meaning
             :
             and
             not
             think
             (
             as
             some
             ,
             who
             much
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             do
             )
             that
             they
             perfectly
             know
             what
             the
             Sense
             and
             Belief
             of
             the
             Ancients
             was
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             they
             have
             spent
             four
             or
             five
             Months
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             over
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             Necessary
             that
             they
             come
             to
             this
             Business
             void
             of
             all
             Passion
             and
             Prejudication
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             general
             Cause
             of
             that
             Obscurity
             
             which
             is
             found
             in
             these
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whilst
             every
             one
             endeavours
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             to
             his
             sense
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             Points
             of
             Religion
             which
             are
             now
             controverted
             amongst
             us
             ,
             these
             Ancient
             Authors
             really
             believed
             much
             Less
             than
             the
             one
             Party
             doth
             ,
             and
             some
             little
             matter
             More
             than
             the
             other
             doth
             :
             and
             there
             are
             but
             a
             very
             few
             Points
             of
             all
             this
             number
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             fully
             and
             absolutely
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             that
             either
             of
             the
             Two
             Parties
             is
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             sufficient
             in
             this
             Business
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             Testimonies
             as
             either
             positively
             affirm
             or
             deny
             those
             things
             which
             we
             look
             after
             ;
             because
             that
             how
             clear
             soever
             they
             perhaps
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             go
             very
             hard
             but
             a
             quick
             Wit
             will
             find
             something
             to
             darken
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             :
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             in
             all
             Books
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             so
             baffle
             ,
             and
             make
             nothing
             of
             such
             Testimonies
             as
             are
             brought
             against
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             would
             hardly
             know
             what
             to
             hold
             to
             .
             But
             you
             must
             also
             observe
             ,
             what
             the
             Necessary
             Consequences
             are
             of
             each
             particular
             Article
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             to
             conclude
             upon
             any
             One
             Point
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             any
             Importance
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             will
             presently
             follow
             upon
             it
             divers
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             :
             you
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             Consequences
             are
             of
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             held
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             
               Monarchical
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             when
             you
             have
             observed
             them
             well
             ,
             you
             are
             then
             to
             mark
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             whether
             they
             appear
             there
             in
             Whole
             ,
             or
             in
             Part.
             For
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             them
             not
             there
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             Certain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             they
             follow
             ,
             is
             New
             and
             Vnsound
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             proceed
             any
             further
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             since
             divers
             have
             already
             treated
             hereof
             at
             large
             ;
             it
             being
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             collect
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             have
             here
             delivered
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             read
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35787-e1690
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             Consult
             .
             Ferdinan
             .
             p
             894.
             
             Perron
             .
             
               Epist
               .
               to
            
             Casaub
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             74.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             Orig
             ▪
             Praef
             Operis
             contra
             Cels
             .
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             l.
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             &c.
             Euseb
             .
             in
             hist
             .
             passim
             .
             Tertul.
             aliquorum
             meminit
             .
          
           
             Gontery
             ,
             Veron
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Hegesippus
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             7.
             
             Act.
             5.
             
             Tom.
             3
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             l
             de
             scrip
             .
             Eccles
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             346
             B.
             &
             350.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Concil
             7.
             
             Act
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             5.
             
             Collat
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Marian.
             ep
             ad
             .
             Mon.
             Alex.
             ad
             calcem
             Concil
             .
             ●halc
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             450.
             
             E.
             Leont
             .
             lib.
             extat
             .
             Bibl.
             SS
             .
             PP
             .
             T
             4
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Thaumat
             .
             op
             .
             Par.
             ann
             .
             1622.
             pag.
             97.
             ubi
             vide
             Voss
             .
          
           
             Bibl.
             SS
             .
             PP
             .
             T.
             1.
             
             Gr.
             Lat.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             6.
             
             Act.
             3.
             
             &
             Act.
             14.
             
             T.
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             6.
             
             Act.
             3.
             
             &
             Act.
             14.
             
             T.
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             7.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
             Refut
             .
             Iconoclast
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Florent
             .
             Sess
             .
             20.
             
             T.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Ep.
             28.
             ad
             Lucin.
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Apol.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Ruff.
             
          
           
             Auctor
             operis
             ,
             De
             Operibus
             Card.
             Christi
             ,
             inter
             Cyprian
             .
             oper
             .
             p.
             444.
             
          
           
             a
             Erasmus
             in
             edit
             .
             Cypr.
             suâ
             Sixtus
             Senens
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             De
             amiss
             .
             grat
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
             P●ssevin
             .
             in
             Apparat.
             Scult
             .
             Medulla
             Patr.
             Andr.
             Rivet
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Crit.
             Sacr.
             Aubert
             .
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             de
             script
             .
             Eccl.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             350.
             
             Ex
             Tertul.
             li.
             de
             Baptismo
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             l.
             2.
             
             Apol.
             contr
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             334.
             
             &
             Ep.
             69.
             
             T.
             2.
             
             &
             Apol.
             contr
             .
             Ruff.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             et
             Marc.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             in
             Jerem.
             com
             .
             4.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             l.
             2.
             
             Apol.
             contra
             Ruffin
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orig
             contra
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             2.
             p
             457.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Afric
             .
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Sess
             20.
             
          
           
             Codex
             Can.
             Ec.
             Vn
             .
             Dionys
             .
             Exig
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Leo
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Theodos
             .
             Imp.
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Valentin
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Theod.
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             Galla
             Placid
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Theodos
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             5
             Act.
             5.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             7.
             
             Act.
             4.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Nannius
             in
             edit
             .
             op
             .
             Athan.
             Bellar
             de
             imag
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             10.
             &
             lib.
             de
             script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             in
             Athan
             Possevin
             .
             in
             appar
             .
             in
             Athan.
             
          
           
             D.
             96.
             
             C.
             Constantino
             nostro
             .
             14.
             
             Augusti
             .
             Steuchius
             de
             Dona.
             Constant.
             Baron
             .
             in
             annal
             .
             Melchior
             Canus
             locor
             .
             Theolog
             .
             l.
             11.
             p.
             511.
             
          
           
             Hen.
             Kaltheis
             .
             ap
             .
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             2.
             
             Nic.
             Cusan
             .
             Conc.
             Cath.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             Jo.
             de
             Turrecr
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             101.
             
             Jo.
             Driedo
             de
             dogm
             .
             &
             scrip
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Cl.
             Espens
             .
             de
             Contin
             .
             l.
             1.
             c
             2.
             
             G.
             Cassand
             .
             defens
             .
             lib.
             de
             officio
             pii
             viri
             ,
             p.
             843.
             
             Sim.
             Vig.
             ex
             respons
             .
             Syn.
             Basil
             .
             &c.
             en
             la
             lettre
             contr
             .
             Durand
             .
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             T.
             2.
             an
             .
             102.
             &
             an
             .
             865.
             
             Erasm
             .
             praefat
             .
             in
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             1.
             an
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             lib.
             arbit
             .
             T.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
             NOs
             fatemur
             librum
             esse
             corruptum
             ,
             &c.
             Sed
             tamen
             vel
             esse
             Clementis
             Romani
             ,
             vel
             alterius
             aequè
             docti
             ,
             ac
             antiqui
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             84.
             ad
             Magn.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             Strom.
             l.
             1.
             &
             l.
             2.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             84.
             ad
             Magn.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Catal.
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             1.
             an
             66.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             28.
             ad
             Lucin.
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             4.
             ad
             Rustic
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Daemonum
             contra
             se
             pugnantium
             p●rtenta
             co●fingunt
             .
          
           
             a
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Expos
             .
             Symbol
             .
             &
             lit
             .
             de
             adult
             .
             script
             .
             Origen
             .
          
           
             b
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             65.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             &
             Apol.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Ruff.
             
          
           
             a
             Cyril
             .
             ep
             .
             ad
             Ich.
             Antioch
             .
             in
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Praefat.
             in
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Gen.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             in
             Anchor
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             5.
             ad
             Flor.
             &
             ep
             .
             41.
             ad
             Ruffin
             .
          
           
             b
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Hier.
             quae
             est
             inter
             ep
             .
             Hier.
             93.
             &
             iterum
             ep
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             c
             Gennald
             .
             in
             Catal.
             inter
             op
             .
             Hier.
             
          
           
             a
             Hier.
             ep
             62.
             ad
             Theoph.
             Alex
             .
             &
             lib.
             2.
             
             Apol.
             contra
             Ruffin
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             75.
             
             Id.
             praefat
             .
             in
             lib.
             Euseb
             .
             de
             loc
             .
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             op
             .
             Amb.
             p.
             211.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Abra.
             in
             marg
             .
             annot
             .
          
           
             a
             Lud.
             Vives
             in
             lib.
             21.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             c.
             24.
             
             In
             antiquis
             libris
             .
             Brug
             .
             &
             Colon.
             non
             le
             guntur
             isti
             decem
             aut
             duodecim
             qui
             sequuntur
             versus
             .
          
           
             b
             Holstein
             .
             op
             .
             lim
             .
             praef
             .
             tom
             .
             op
             .
             Athan.
             Neque
             solius
             Athanasti
             ea
             fortuna
             ,
             ut
             ineptissimorum
             interpolatorum
             manus
             subiret
             ,
             cùm
             Chrysostomi
             ,
             Procli
             ,
             aliorumque
             homilias
             similibus
             sequiorum
             saeculorum
             ineptiis
             faedatas
             ,
             in
             iisdem
             regiis
             codicibus
             invenerim
             .
          
           
             Andr.
             Masius
             Praef.
             in
             Litur
             .
             Syr.
             
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             in
             Chro.
             edit●num
             .
             2148.
             
             &
             2158.
             
             Vide
             Scalig.
             in
             loc
             .
             p.
             198
             a.
             &
             201
             a.
             
          
           
             See
             also
             Card.
             Perron's
             Reply
             to
             K.
             James
             ,
             Observ
             .
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Chalced
             .
             Act.
             16.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Innocent
             .
             1.
             ep
             .
             3.
             ad
             Exup
             .
             Tholos
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Perron
             Repl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             L.
             
          
           
             *
             Christ
             .
             Justel
             .
             in
             Not.
             ad
             Can.
             24.
             
             God.
             Gr.
             Eccles
             .
             Afric
             .
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Eph.
             Can.
             8.
             qui
             in
             VII
             .
             Gr.
             est
             178.
             
             Cod.
             Can.
             Eccl.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Anastas
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             Praef.
             in
             Synod
             .
             VIII
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
             gen
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             28.
             
             Cod.
             Graec.
             Eccl.
             Vni●
             .
             206.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             VII
             .
             Act.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Conc
             VII
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             VII
             .
             Act.
             6.
             advers●
             Synod
             .
             Iconocl
             .
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             p.
             625
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             616.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             Concil
             Florent
             .
             Act.
             18.
             
             To.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             Gregor
             .
             Mon.
             Protosyn
             .
             contr
             .
             Ep.
             Marc.
             Eph.
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Petavi●●
             Not.
             in
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Concil
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             4
             &
             5.
             
             &
             Conc
             VII
             Act.
             7.
             quo
             loco
             videnda
             annot
             .
             marg
             .
          
           
             
               Laur.
               Bochel
               Praefat
               ▪
               in
               Decret
               ▪
               Eccles
               Gal.
            
             Taceo
             innumeros
             Auctores
             sacros
             ,
             protanos
             ,
             veteres
             ,
             recentiores
             ,
             ab
             is●i●
             tam
             improbi
             quàm
             in●oelicis
             ingenii
             homin●bus
             miserab
             〈◊〉
             decurtatos
             ,
             vel
             ipsis
             Regibus
             parcero
             non
             assuetis
             ,
             nedum
             S.
             Ludovico
             ,
             cujus
             ▪
             Pragmaticae
             (
             ut
             vocant
             )
             Sanctionis
             articulos
             nonrull●s
             ,
             maximè
             ad
             rei
             Gallicae
             statum
             pertinentes
             ,
             abs
             Bibliotheca
             illa
             
               SS
               .
               PP
            
             .
             Constitutionibus
             Regiis
             ;
             &
             statutis
             Episcoporum
             quorundam
             Synodalibus
             Reginae
             urbium
             Lutetiae
             nuper
             impressis
             expunxerunt
             .
             Vae
             ,
             iterum
             vae
             ,
             ut
             cum
             Vidente
             exclamem
             ,
             Nebulonibus
             ,
             qui
             tales
             Musarum
             Castitati
             &
             integritati
             venerandae
             non
             solum
             insidias
             struunt
             ,
             sed
             &
             Musas
             ipsas
             impudenter
             ,
             &
             nequiter
             subdolo
             religionis
             zelo
             ,
             nullius
             frontis
             homines
             devirginant
             ,
             sucumque
             istum
             pietatis
             nomen
             ementitum
             ,
             inter
             Pias
             fraudes
             numerant
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             12.
             
             Extr.
             Audiant
             quaeso
             patienter
             Consilium
             nostrum
             ;
             expectent
             regressionem
             nostram
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             ad
             vos
             per
             Dei
             misericordiam
             venerimus
             ,
             convocati
             Coepiscopi
             plures
             secundum
             Domini
             doctrinam
             ,
             &
             Confessorum
             praesentiam
             ,
             beatorum
             Martyrum
             literas
             &
             desideria
             examinare
             possimus
             .
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               &
               Gryph
               .
               Lugd.
               An.
            
             1537.
             l
             3.
             ep
             .
             16.
             p.
             148.
             
             
               Aliae
               Editiones
               ,
               ut
            
             Manutii
             ,
             item
             Morellii
             ,
             
               Par.
               An.
            
             1568.
             p.
             158.
             legunt
             Secundum
             vestram
             quoque
             sententiam
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               .
               Epist
            
             .
             40.
             p.
             7.
             
             Cathedra
             una
             super
             Petrum
             Domini
             voce
             fundata
             .
             
               Gryph
               .
               An
            
             1537.
             p.
             52.
             
             
               Morel
               .
               An.
            
             1564.
             p.
             124.
             habebant
             ,
             super
             Petram
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               .
               p.
            
             254.
             
             Super
             illum
             unum
             aedificat
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             &
             illi
             pascendas
             mandat
             oves
             suas
             .
             
               Quae
               verba
               desiderantur
               in
               Edit
               .
               Gryph
               .
               anno
            
             15●7
             
               &
               Morel
               .
               anno
            
             1564.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               .
               ibid.
            
             Unam
             Cathedram
             Constituit
             :
             
               Quae
               verba
               defiderabantur
               in
               Editione
               Gryphii
               ,
               anno
            
             1537.
             
             
               &
               Morel
               anno
            
             1564.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               .
               ibid.
            
             Primatus
             Petro
             datur
             ,
             ut
             una
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             ,
             &
             Cathedra
             una
             monstretur
             ;
             &
             pastores
             sunt
             omnes
             ;
             sed
             unus
             grex
             ostenditur
             ,
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             omnibus
             unanimi
             consensione
             pascatur
             :
             
               quae
               verba
               omnia
               ,
               exceptis
               illis
               ,
            
             (
             ut
             una
             Ecclesia
             monstretur
             )
             
               non
               habebantur
               in
               Edit
               .
               Gryph
               .
               neque
               Morel
               ●ti
               sup
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Cypr.
               Pamel
               p.
            
             254.
             
             Qui
             Cathedram
             Petri
             ,
             super
             quam
             sundata
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             
               absunt
               à
               Gryph
               .
               &
               Morel
               .
               Edit
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Pamel
               .
               in
               arg
               .
               ep
               .
            
             75.
             
             Cypr.
             Atque
             adeo
             fortassis
             consultius
             foret
             ,
             nunquam
             editam
             fuisse
             hanc
             Epistolam
             ;
             ita
             ut
             putent
             ,
             consultò
             illam
             omisisse
             Manutium
             .
          
           
             Nic.
             Faber
             ,
             in
             ep
             .
             ●d
             Front.
             Ducaum
             in
             Opusc
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             *
             Hic
             B.
             Clementem
             Episcopum
             consecravit
             ,
             eique
             cathedram
             ,
             vel
             Ecclesiam
             omnem
             disponendam
             commisit
             ,
             dicens
             :
             Sicut
             mihi
             gubernandi
             tradita
             est
             à
             Domino
             meo
             Jesu
             Christo
             potestas
             ligandi
             solvendique
             ita
             &
             ego
             tibi
             committo
             ,
             ut
             ordines
             dispositores
             diversarum
             causarum
             ,
             per
             quos
             actus
             Ecclesiasticus
             profligetur
             ;
             &
             tu
             minimè
             in
             curis
             saeculi
             deditus
             reperiaris
             ,
             sed
             solummodo
             ad
             orationem
             ,
             &
             praedicationem
             populi
             vacare
             stude
             .
             Post
             hanc
             dispositionem
             Martyrio
             coronatur
             .
             
               Habentur
               haec
               ex
               Euchar.
               Salm
               ad
               Sirmond
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               Editio
               Par.
               anno
            
             1621.
             p.
             664.
             
          
           
             
               Anastas
               .
               in
               Stephano
               V.
               p.
            
             219.
             
             Dei
             ordinante
             providentiâ
             Papa
             Orbis
             consecratus
             est
             .
             
               Ms
               .
               habent
            
             ,
             Papa
             Urbis
             :
             
               ex
               Salm
               in
               Euchar
               .
               ad
               Sirmond
               .
               p.
            
             464.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Fulbert
             .
             Carnot
             .
             Edit
             .
             à
             Villersio
             ,
             anno
             1608.
             
             Par.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Gregor
               .
               M●ep
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             ep
             .
             38.
             
             Omnia
             ,
             &c.
             quae
             praedicta
             sunt
             ▪
             fiunt
             .
             Rex
             superbiae
             prope
             est
             ;
             &
             quod
             dici
             nefas
             est
             ,
             Sacerdotum
             ei
             praepatatur
             exitus
             
               Ms
               .
               habent
            
             ,
             Sacer●o●um
             ●i
             praepatatur
             exercitus
             
               Ex
               Tho.
               James
               .
               in
               Vindic.
               Gregor
            
             loc
             .
             666.
             
               quo
               modo
               citatur
               etiam
               à
               Bellarmino
               hic
               locus
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Rom
               P●nt
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Sect.
               Addit
               .
               &
               ex●r
               .
               c.
               Sect.
               pari
               ratione
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Aimon
               .
               de
               Gest
               .
               Franc.
               l.
            
             5
             c.
             8.
             
             In
             quā
             Synodo
             ,
             (
             quam
             Octavam
             Universalem
             illuc
             convenientes
             appellarunt
             ,
             )
             de
             Imaginibus
             adorandis
             .
             secundum
             quod
             Orthodoxi
             Doctores
             anteà
             definierant
             ,
             ●tatuerunt
             :
             legendum
             ,
             Al●tèr
             quàm
             Orthodoxi
             definierant
             ;
             
               sic
               enim
               legit
               ipse
               Baron
               .
               Annal.
               Tom.
               X.
               an
               .
            
             869.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Simon
             .
             Vigor
             l.
             1.
             de
             la
             Monarch
             Ecclesiastique
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             F.
             Paolo
             di
             Vinet
             .
             Apol.
             contr
             .
             Bellarm
             Sic
             legitur
             in
             B●ev
             .
             Clement
             .
             VIII
             .
             jussu
             recognitis
             ,
             p.
             937.
             
          
           
             *
             Sic
             legitur
             in
             Bre●iar
             .
             Clem.
             VIII
             jussu
             reco●n
             .
             p.
             369.
             
          
           
             a
             Sic
             legebatur
             in
             Brev.
             impres
             .
             Paris
             .
             1492.
             per
             Jo.
             de
             Prato
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               de
               Ordinat
               .
               Presbyt
               .
               fol.
            
             38.
             
             Neque
             enim
             fuit
             frustrà
             à
             Patribus
             institutum
             ,
             ut
             de
             electione
             illorum
             ,
             qui
             ad
             regimen
             altaris
             adhibendi
             sunt
             ,
             consulatur
             etiam
             populus
             ;
             quia
             de
             vita
             &
             conservatione
             praesentandi
             ,
             quod
             nonnunquam
             ignoratur
             à
             pluribus
             ,
             scitur
             à
             paucis
             ;
             &
             necesse
             est
             ,
             ut
             faciliùs
             ei
             quis
             obedientiam
             exhibeat
             ordinato
             ,
             cui
             assensum
             praebuerit
             ordinando
             .
          
           
             c
             Pet.
             Soavez
             .
             Hist
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             V.
             Col.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Col.
             V.
             &
             Col.
             VIII
             .
             Anath
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             VII
             .
             Act.
             8.
             
             Car.
             9.
             
          
           
             Idem
             Act.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Habetur
             in
             Concil
             .
             VIII
             .
             Act.
             7.
             
             Ibid.
             Act.
             1.
             in
             Ep.
             Adriani
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Later
             .
             sub
             Leone
             X.
             Sess
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Responderunt
             omnes
             placere
             ,
             excepto
             R.
             P.
             D.
             Alexio
             ,
             Episcopo
             Malfitano
             ,
             qui
             dixit
             ,
             
               Placere
               de
               novis
               operibus
               ,
               non
               autem
               de
               Antiquis
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
             5.
             
             Decreto
             de
             Edit
             .
             &
             usu
             Sacror
             .
             lib.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Idem
               Sess
            
             .
             18.
             
             Quo
             faciliùs
             ipsa
             possit
             varias
             ,
             &
             peregrinas
             doctrinas
             ,
             tanquam
             Zizania
             ,
             à
             Christianae
             Veritatis
             tritico
             separare
             .
          
           
             †
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             25.
             decreto
             de
             Indice
             lib.
             
          
           
             *
             Ind.
             〈◊〉
             gat
             .
             Sandoval
             .
             in
             Athanas
             .
             Ind.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Athanas
             .
             Orat
             3.
             ●●●tra
             Arian
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Id.
             in
             Frag.
             &
             Fest
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Id.
             in
             August
             .
          
           
             
               Infr.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Ind.
               Exp.
               Sandov
               .
               in
               August
               .
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               Maxim.
               lib.
            
             Nonne
             si
             templum
             alicui
             Sancto
             Angelo
             excellentissimo
             de
             lignis
             &
             lapidibus
             faceremùs
             ,
             ana
             thematizemur
             à
             veritate
             Christi
             ,
             &
             ab
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Bertram
               .
               Presbyt
               .
               lib.
               De
               Corp.
               &
               Sangu
               .
               Dom.
            
             Considerandum
             quoque
             ,
             quod
             in
             pane
             illo
             non
             solùm
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             verùm
             etiam
             corpus
             in
             eum
             credentis
             populi
             figuretur
             :
             unde
             multis
             frumenti
             granis
             conficitur
             ,
             quia
             corpus
             populi
             credentis
             multis
             per
             verbum
             Christi
             fidelibus
             augmentatur
             ,
             (
             al.
             coagmentatur
             )
             Qua
             de
             re
             ficut
             mysterio
             panis
             ille
             Christi
             corpus
             acc●pitur
             ;
             sic
             etiam
             in
             mysterio
             membra
             populi
             credentis
             in
             Christum
             intimantur
             .
             Et
             sicut
             non
             corporaliter
             ,
             sed
             spititualiter
             panis
             ille
             credentium
             corpus
             dicitur
             :
             sic
             quoque
             Christi
             corpus
             non
             corporaliter
             ,
             sed
             spiritualiter
             necesse
             est
             intelligatur
             .
             Sic
             &
             in
             vino
             ,
             qui
             sanguis
             Christi
             dicitur
             ,
             aqua
             misceri
             jubetur
             ,
             nec
             unum
             sine
             altero
             permittitur
             offerri
             ,
             quia
             nec
             populus
             sine
             Christo
             ,
             nec
             Christus
             sine
             populo
             ,
             sicut
             nec
             caput
             sine
             corpore
             ,
             vel
             corpus
             sine
             capite
             valet
             existere
             .
             Igitur
             si
             vinum
             illud
             ,
             sanctificatum
             per
             ministrorum
             officium
             ,
             in
             Christi
             sarguinem
             corporaliter
             convertitur
             ,
             aqua
             quoque
             ,
             quae
             pariter
             admixta
             est
             ,
             in
             sanguinem
             populi
             credentis
             necesse
             est
             corporaliter
             convertatur
             .
             Ubi
             namque
             una
             sanctificatio
             est
             ,
             una
             consequenter
             operatio
             ;
             &
             ubi
             par
             ratio
             ,
             par
             quoque
             consequitur
             mysterium
             .
             At
             videmus
             in
             aqua
             secundum
             corpus
             nihil
             esse
             conversum
             ,
             consequenter
             ergo
             &
             in
             vino
             nihil
             corporaliter
             ostensum
             .
             Accipitur
             spiritualiter
             ,
             quicquid
             in
             aqua
             de
             populi
             corpore
             significatur
             ;
             accipiatur
             ergò
             necesse
             est
             spiritualiter
             quicquid
             in
             vino
             de
             Christi
             sanguine
             intimatur
             .
             I●em
             ,
             quae
             à
             se
             differunt
             ,
             idem
             non
             sunt
             :
             Corpus
             Christi
             ,
             quod
             mortuum
             est
             ,
             &
             resurrexit
             ,
             &
             immortale
             factum
             jam
             non
             moritur
             ,
             &
             mors
             illi
             ultrà
             non
             dominabitur
             ,
             aeternum
             est
             ,
             jam
             non
             passibile
             .
             Hoc
             autem
             ,
             q●od
             in
             Ecclesia
             celebratur
             ,
             temporale
             est
             ,
             non
             aeternum
             ;
             corruptibile
             est
             ,
             non
             incorruptibile
             ,
             in
             via
             est
             ,
             non
             in
             patria
             ,
             Differunt
             igitur
             à
             se
             ,
             quapropter
             non
             sunt
             idem
             .
             Quòd
             si
             non
             sunt
             idem
             ,
             quomodo
             verum
             Corpus
             Christi
             dicitur
             ,
             &
             verus
             sanguis
             ?
             Si
             enim
             Corpus
             Christi
             est
             ,
             &
             hoc
             dicitur
             verè
             quia
             Corpus
             Christi
             in
             veritate
             Corpus
             Christi
             est
             ,
             &
             si
             in
             veritate
             Corpus
             Christi
             ,
             incorruptibile
             est
             ,
             &
             impassibile
             ,
             ac
             per
             hoc
             aeternum
             .
             Hoc
             igitur
             Corpus
             Christi
             quod
             agitur
             in
             Ecclesia
             necesse
             est
             ut
             incorruptibile
             sit
             ,
             &
             aeternum
             .
             Sed
             negari
             non
             potest
             corrumpi
             ,
             quod
             per
             partes
             commutatum
             dispertitur
             ad
             sumendum
             ,
             &
             dentibus
             commolitum
             in
             corpus
             trajicitur
             .
          
           
             
               Index
               Expurg
               .
               Belq
               .
               in
               Bertram
               .
            
             Non
             malè
             aut
             inconsultè
             omittantur
             igitur
             omnia
             haec
             à
             fine
             p●ginae
             :
             
               Considera●dum
               quoque
               quod
               in
               pane
               illo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Usque
             ad
             illud
             mul●ò
             post
             ,
             
               Sed
               aliud
               est
               quod
               ex●eri●●
               geritur
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             cad
             .
             pag.
             Et
             seq
             .
             pag
             omnia
             illa
             sequentia
             ,
             
               Item
               quae
               idem
               sunt
               ,
               unâ
               definitione
               comprehenduntur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Usque
             ad
             illud
             ,
             
               Hoc
               namque
               quod
               agitur
               in
               viâ
               ,
               spiritualiter
               ,
               &c.
            
             Seq
             .
             pag.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             139.
             
               ad
               Cypr.
            
             Plerumque
             nimium
             disertis
             accidere
             solet
             ut
             major
             sit
             intelligentiae
             d●fficultas
             in
             eorum
             explanationibus
             ,
             quàm
             in
             iis
             quae
             explanare
             conantur
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             
               Origen
               ,
               Christoph
               Pers●na
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               contr
               .
               Celsum
            
             Vota
             namque
             &
             preces
             omnes
             ,
             &
             gratiarum
             insuper
             actiones
             ad
             Deum
             ,
             sunt
             per
             Angelum
             transmittenda
             .
             qui
             per
             Pontificem
             ,
             &
             vivens
             verbum
             ,
             &
             Deum
             ,
             Angelis
             praefectus
             est
             caeteris
             .
             
               Orig.
               contr
               .
               Cels
               .
               l
            
             5
             p.
             239.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             Perron
             .
             Repl
             p.
             ●09
             .
             Answ
             .
             to
             the
             2
             Instit
             .
             where
             he
             takes
             this
             word
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               To
               sume
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             true
             signification
             is
             ,
             
               To
               pollute
            
             ,
             on
             defile
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perron
             in
             his
             Repl.
             saith
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             read
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             that
             we
             should
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               to
               Merocles
            
             ,
             wh●
             was
             at
             that
             time
             Bishop
             of
             Millane
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             Optatus
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             334.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             5.
             de
             Decreto
             qu●dam
             Concil
             .
             Eph.
             Act.
             6.
             
             Sess
             .
             11
             ,
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             loc
             .
             Basil
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Basil
             .
             in
             Orat.
             in
             Sacr.
             Baptis
             .
             p.
             511.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             apud
             Michael
             .
             Sonnium
             anno
             1618.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               contr
               .
               Marc.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             40.
             
             Acceptum
             panem
             ,
             &
             distributum
             discipulis
             ,
             corpus
             suum
             illum
             fecit
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             dicendo
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Figura
             Corporis
             mei
             .
             
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               Adimant
               .
               c
            
             12
             Non
             enim
             Dominus
             dubitavit
             dicere
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             cum
             signum
             daret
             corporis
             sui
             .
          
           
             
               Ind.
               Exp.
               Belg.
               in
               Bertr
            
             .
             Plurimos
             in
             C●tholicis
             veteribus
             errores
             excogitato
             commento
             persaepè
             negamus
             ,
             &
             commodum
             iis
             sensum
             affingimus
             ,
             dum
             opponuntur
             In
             disputationibus
             ,
             aut
             in
             confilctibus
             cum
             adversariis
             .
          
           
             †
             Just
             .
             contr
             Tryph.
             p.
             ●83
             .
             &
             356.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1615.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             357.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               co●tr
               .
               Marc.
               c.
            
             27.
             
             Quem
             ex
             semetipso
             proferendo
             ,
             Filium
             fecit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               l.
               cont
               .
               Prax.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
               &
               passim
               in
               eo
               opere
            
             .
             Pater
             tota
             Substantia
             est
             ,
             Filius
             verò
             derivatio
             torius
             ,
             &
             portio
             .
          
           
             †
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             apud
             Athanas
             .
             ep
             .
             de
             fide
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             Vide
             &
             Basil
             ep
             .
             51.
             
             T.
             2.
             p.
             802.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athan
             ep
             .
             de
             Syn.
             Arim.
             &
             Seleu.
             Vide
             &
             Hilar.
             de
             Syn.
             
               Octoginta
               Episcopi
               olim
               respu
               erunt
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Hier.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
               contr
               Ruff.
            
             Vel
             certe
             antequam
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             quasi
             Daemonium
             meridianum
             Arius
             nasceretur
             ,
             innocenter
             quaedam
             ,
             &
             minus
             caute
             locuti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             quae
             non
             possint
             perversorum
             hominum
             calumniam
             declinare
             .
          
           
             †
             Perron
             .
             Repl.
             Obs
             .
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dion
               Petau
               .
               in
               Panar
               ,
               Epiph
               .
               ●d
               Haer.
            
             69.
             
               quae
               est
               Arian
            
             .
             Quod
             idem
             plerisque
             veterum
             Patrum
             ,
             cùm
             in
             hoc
             negotio
             ,
             (
             Trinitatis
             ,
             )
             tum
             in
             aliis
             fidei
             Christianae
             capitibus
             ,
             usu●
             venit
             ,
             ut
             ante
             errorū
             atque
             haerese●n
             quibus
             ea
             sigilatim
             oppugnabantur
             originem
             nondū
             satis
             illustrata
             &
             patefacta
             rei
             veritate
             ,
             quaedam
             scripris
             suis
             asperserint
             ,
             quae
             cum
             Orthodoxae
             fidei
             regula
             minimè
             consentiant
             .
          
           
             Athan.
             ep
             .
             de
             fid
             .
             Dionys
             .
             Alex
             .
             &
             ep
             .
             de
             Syn.
             Arim.
             &
             Seleuc.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Casaub
             .
             in
             Bason
             .
             exercit
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             .
             84.
             
               ad
               Magn.
            
             Victorino
             Martyri
             in
             libris
             suis
             licet
             desit
             eruditio
             ,
             tamen
             non
             deest
             eruditionis
             voluntas
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Apol
             1.
             in
             Ruff
             ▪
             &
             Apol.
             2.
             
             &
             Apol.
             ad
             Ruff.
             
          
           
             *
             Method
             .
             apud
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             64.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Enc.
             Athan.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             ep
             .
             50.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             &
             passim
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             sup
             ep
             .
             139.
             ad
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             a
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Annot.
             152.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Petav.
               Not.
               in
               Epiph.
            
             Multa
             sunt
             à
             Sanctissimis
             Patribus
             ,
             praesertimque
             à
             Chrysostomo
             in
             Homiliis
             aspersa
             ,
             quae
             si
             ad
             exactae
             veritatis
             regulam
             accommodare
             volueris
             ,
             boni
             sensus
             inania
             videbuntur
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             21.
             ad
             Eustoch
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Nec
             verò
             sopor
             ille
             suerat
             ,
             aut
             vana
             somnia
             ,
             quibus
             saepè
             deludimur
             .
             Testis
             est
             Tribunal
             illud
             ,
             an●e
             quod
             jacui
             ;
             testis
             judicium
             triste
             quod
             timui
             .
             Ita
             mihi
             nunquam
             contingat
             in
             talem
             incidere
             quaestionem
             !
             Liventes
             fateor
             habuisse
             me
             scapulas
             ,
             plagas
             sensisse
             post
             somnum
             ,
             &
             tanto
             dehinc
             ●udio
             divina
             legisse
             ,
             quanto
             non
             ante
             mortalia
             legeram
             .
          
           
             Ibid
             Audiat
             Prophetarum
             voces
             ,
             somn●is
             non
             esse
             credendum
             ;
             quia
             nec
             adulterii
             somnium
             ducit
             me
             ad
             Tartarum
             ,
             nec
             corona
             Martyrii
             in
             Coelum
             levat
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               Apol.
               adv
               .
               Ruffin
            
             .
             Haec
             dicerem
             ,
             si
             quippiam
             vigilans
             promisissem
             :
             Nunc
             autem
             ,
             novum
             impudentiae
             genus
             ,
             objicit
             mihi
             somnium
             meum
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Tu
             à
             me
             somnii
             exigis
             sponsionem
             .
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             in
             Vit.
             Hilarion
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               advers
               .
               Jovin
            
             .
             Si
             corruptio
             ad
             omnem
             coitum
             pertinet
             ,
             incorruptio
             autem
             propriè
             castitatis
             est
             ;
             praemia
             pudicitiae
             nuptiae
             possidere
             non
             possunt
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Existimo
             quòd
             qui
             uxorem
             habet
             ,
             quandiu
             revertitur
             ad
             id
             ipsum
             ne
             tentet
             eum
             Satanas
             ,
             in
             carne
             seminet
             ,
             &
             non
             in
             Spiritu
             .
             Qui
             autem
             in
             carne
             seminat
             ,
             (
             non
             ego
             ,
             sed
             Apostolus
             loquitur
             ,
             )
             metit
             corruptionem
             .
          
           
             Id.
             ep
             .
             50.
             ad
             Pammachium
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             VII
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             VII
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             †
             Theod
             Dial.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sic
             &
             Bas
             .
             de
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             ep
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             †
             A●han
             .
             Ep.
             de
             fid
             .
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Athan
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Athan
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Ep.
             64
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Corn.
             Mussus
             Episc
             .
             Bipont
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             T.
             2.
             
             Oper.
             Athan
             .
             Par.
             impr
             .
             a●
             .
             1627.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Gennad
               .
               in
               Catal.
               inter
               Op.
               Hier.
            
             Nunc
             autem
             perniciosa
             probatur
             .
             Fomentum
             enim
             est
             Eutychianae
             &
             Timotheanae
             impietatis
             .
          
           
             *
             Facund
             .
             Herm.
             defens
             .
             3.
             capit
             .
             lib.
             1
             p.
             40.
             quo
             loco
             vide
             Sirmondum
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ep
               .
               ad
               Pammach
               .
               &
               Marc.
               Apol.
               advers
               .
               Ruff.
            
             Commentarii
             quid
             operis
             habent
             ?
             Alterius
             dicta
             edisserunt
             ;
             quae
             obscurè
             script●
             sunt
             ,
             plano
             sormone
             manifestant
             ,
             multorum
             sententias
             replicant
             ,
             &
             dicunt
             ,
             Hunc
             locum
             quidam
             sic
             edisserunt
             ,
             alii
             sic
             interpretantur
             ;
             illi
             sensum
             suum
             &
             intelligentiam
             his
             testimoniis
             ,
             &
             hâc
             nituntur
             ratione
             firmare
             ;
             ut
             prudens
             Lector
             cùm
             diversas
             explanationes
             legerit
             ,
             &
             multorum
             vel
             probanda
             vel
             improbanda
             didicerit
             ,
             judicet
             quid
             verius
             sit
             ,
             &
             quasi
             bonus
             Trapezita
             adulterinae
             monetae
             pecuniam
             reprobet
             .
             Num
             diversae
             interpretationis
             ,
             &
             contrariorum
             inter
             se
             sensuum
             tenebitur
             reus
             ,
             qui
             in
             uno
             opere
             quod
             edisserit
             ,
             expositiones
             posuerit
             plurimorum
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               Apol.
               advers
               .
               Ruff.
            
             Hic
             est
             Commentariorum
             mos
             ,
             &
             explanantium
             regula
             ,
             ut
             opiniones
             in
             expositione
             varias
             persequantur
             ,
             &
             quid
             vel
             sibi
             ,
             vel
             aliis
             videatur
             edisserant
             .
             Et
             hoc
             non
             solùm
             sanctarum
             interpretes
             scripturarum
             ,
             sed
             saecularium
             quoque
             literarum
             explanatores
             faciunt
             ,
             tam
             Latinae
             Linguae
             quàm
             Graecae
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             Praefat.
             in
             Comment
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             .
             Galat.
             &
             Apol
             2.
             adv
             .
             Ruff.
             &
             ep
             .
             89.
             ad
             August
             .
             &
             alibi
             saepe
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             Comment
             .
             5
             in
             Es
             praef
             ▪
             de
             Origine
             
               Ingenium
               suum
               facit
               Ecclesiae
               Sacramenta
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Comment
             .
             in
             Nahum
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Hieron
             .
             Apol
             .
             adv
             .
             Ruff.
             ad
             ▪
             Pammach
             .
             &
             Marcel
             .
             &
             Ep.
             141.
             ad
             Marcel
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Comment
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             a
             Ut
             hypocrisis
             observandae
             Legis
             ,
             quae
             nocebat
             iis
             qui
             ex
             gentibus
             crediderant
             ,
             correptionis
             hypocrisi
             emendaretur
             ,
             &
             uterque
             populus
             salvus
             fi●ret
             ;
             dum
             &
             qui
             circumcisionem
             laudant
             ,
             Petrum
             sequuntur
             ,
             &
             qui
             circumcidi
             nolunt
             ,
             Pauli
             praedicant
             libertarem
             .
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             e●●ad
             August
             .
             quae
             est
             89.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ibid.
            
             Itaq
             ut
             simpliciter
             ●at●ar
             legi
             haec
             omnia
             ,
             &
             in
             mente
             mea
             plurima
             coacervans
             acci●o
             notario
             ,
             vel
             mea
             ,
             v●l
             a●iena
             dictavi
             ,
             nec
             ordinis
             ,
             nec
             verborum
             interdum
             ,
             nec
             sensuum
             memor
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Si
             qu●d
             igitur
             reprehensione
             dignum
             putaveras
             in
             explanatione
             no●stra
             ,
             eruditionis
             tuae
             fuerat
             quaerere
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vide
               &
               Apol.
               contra
               Ruff.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             Apol.
             2.
             adv
             .
             Ruff.
             
          
           
             Perron
             of
             the
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
             Aut.
             24.
             ch
             .
             15.
             &
             passim
             locis
             infra
             citandis
             .
          
           
             Perron
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             S.
             August
             .
             c.
             12.
             &
             lib
             2.
             de
             ●●ch
             .
             Aut.
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             de
             Eu●h
             .
             l.
             2
             A●t
             .
             24.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             l
             ▪
             2.
             
             A●t
             .
             18.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             Perron
             .
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             2.
             
             Aut.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             de
             Euch.
             pag.
             52.
             329.
             332.
             339.
             344
             356.
             417.
             420.
             434
             501.
             503.
             508.
             510.
             516.
             
             &
             Trac
             .
             de
             S.
             August
             .
             p.
             55.
             57.
             95.
             145.
             191.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             .
             50.
             
               ad
               Pammach
            
             .
             Simul
             didicimus
             ,
             plura
             ess●
             videlicet
             genera
             dicendi
             ,
             &
             inter
             caetera
             aliud
             esse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             scribe●e
             ,
             allud
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             In
             priori
             vagam
             esse
             disputationem
             ,
             &
             adversario
             respondentem
             nunc
             haec
             ,
             nunc
             illa
             proponere
             ,
             argumentari
             ut
             liber
             ,
             aliud
             lo●ui
             ,
             aliud
             agere
             ,
             p●nem
             (
             ut
             dicitur
             )
             o●●e
             dere
             ,
             lapidem
             tenere
             .
             〈◊〉
             sequen●●
             .
             ●●tem
             aperta
             fron●
             ,
             &
             ●t
             ita
             dicam
             ,
             ●ngenuitas
             necessaria
             est
             .
             Aliud
             est
             quaerere
             ,
             aliud
             defin●
             :
             in
             altero
             pugnandum
             ,
             in
             altero●d
             cendum
             est
             .
             Tu
             me
             stantem
             in
             p●aelio
             ,
             &
             de
             vita
             per●clitan●em
             ,
             studiosus
             magister
             doceas
             ?
             N●ll
             ex
             obliquo
             ,
             &
             unde
             no●
             putaris
             ,
             vulnus
             infe●●e
             .
             Directo
             percure
             gladio
             .
             T●●rpe
             ●●bi
             est
             hostem
             dolis
             〈◊〉
             non
             viribus
             .
             Quasi
             non
             &
             haec
             ar●
             fumni●
             p●ga●●tium
             ●t
             ,
             〈◊〉
             minari
             ,
             〈◊〉
             percut●●e
             .
             Legite
             obsecro
             vo●
             
               De●nor
               ●●hen●m
            
             ,
             legite
             Tull●um
             :
             ac
             ne
             forsitan
             Rhetores
             v●bis
             d●●pliceant
             ,
             quorum
             artis
             est
             veri●imilia
             mag●s
             quàm
             vera
             dicere
             ,
             legite
             
               ●●atonem
               ,
               Theophrastum
               ,
               Xenophontem
               ,
               Aristorelem
               ,
            
             &
             reliquos
             qui
             de
             
               So
               r●
            
             fonte
             manantes
             dive●●●is
             〈…〉
             quid
             in
             illis
             apertum
             ,
             quid
             simplex
             est
             ?
             quae
             verba
             non
             sensuum
             ?
             qui
             sensus
             non
             victorix
             ?
             C●n●de
             ate
             quibus
             argumentis
             ,
             &
             quam
             lubricis
             problematibus
             diaboli
             spiritu
             contex●a
             subvertant
             :
             &
             quia
             inte●dum
             cogu●tur
             loqui
             ,
             non
             qu●d
             senti●nt
             ,
             sed
             quos
             necesse
             ,
             est
             ,
             dicunt
             adversus
             ea
             quae
             dicu●t
             Gentises
             .
             Taceod
             L●●nis
             scriptor
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Cypriano
               ,
               Minucio
               ,
               Vi●●orino
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Hitario
               ▪
            
             ne
             non
             tam
             me
             d●fendisse
             ,
             quàm
             alios
             vide●●r
             accusasse
             .
          
           
             Athan.
             ep
             .
             de
             fide
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             
          
           
             Basil
             sup
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Athan.
             ep
             .
             de
             fid
             .
             Dion
             .
             Alex.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             .
             50.
             
               ad
               Pam.
            
             Quis
             enim
             tam
             hebes
             ,
             &
             sic
             in
             scribendo
             rudis
             est
             ,
             ut
             idem
             laudet
             &
             damnet
             ?
             aedificata
             destruat
             ,
             &
             destructa
             aedificet
             ?
             
               Hier.
               ep
               .
               ad
               Desider
               .
               quae
               est
            
             144.
             
             Certè
             adorasse
             ubi
             steter●ne
             pedes
             Domini
             ,
             pars
             fidei
             est
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             13.
             
               ad
               Paulin.
            
             Quorsum
             (
             inquies
             )
             haec
             tam
             longo
             repetita
             principio
             ?
             Videlicet
             ne
             quidquam
             fidei
             tuae
             deesse
             p●tes
             ,
             quia
             Hi●osolyma●●on
             vidi●●
             ,
             nec
             nos
             idcircò
             meliores
             existimes
             quòd
             hujus
             loci
             habi●aculo
             fruimur
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Nyss
               .
               in
               Ep.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             50
             
               ad
               Pam.
            
             Debuerat
             prudens
             &
             benignus
             Lector
             etiam
             ea
             quae
             videntur
             dura
             aestimare
             de
             caeteris
             ,
             &
             non
             in
             uno
             atque
             eodem
             libro
             criminari
             me
             diversas
             sententias
             protulisse
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             Heli●dor
             :
             vid.
             Ep.
             2.
             ad
             Nepot
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ep
               .
               65.
               de
               Erroribus
               Origenis
               .
            
             Ipse
             Origenes
             in
             Epistola
             quam
             scribit
             ad
             Fabianum
             ,
             Romanae
             urbis
             Episcopum
             ,
             poenitentiam
             agit
             cur
             talia
             scripserit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             Lirinens
             .
             lib.
             adv
             .
             prof
             .
             Novit
             .
             seu
             Common
             .
          
           
             Perron's
             
               Repl.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               Exposit
               .
               quar
               .
               prop.
               ex
               Ep.
               Rim.
               proposit
               .
            
             60.
             
             Non
             ergo
             elegit
             Deus
             opera
             cujusquam
             in
             praescientiâ
             ,
             quae
             ipse
             daturus
             est
             :
             sed
             ●●dem
             elegit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Id.
               Retract
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap
             23.
             
             Nondum
             diligentiùs
             quaesiveram
             ,
             nec
             adhuc
             inveneram
             ,
             qualis
             sit
             Electio
             Gratiae
             ,
             de
             qua
             idem
             dicit
             Apostolus
             ,
             Reliquiae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arist
             .
             Poster
             .
             Analyt
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Cod.
             Graeci
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               advers
               .
               Haeret.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Caeterùm
             manente
             formâ
             ejus
             in
             suo
             ordine
             ,
             quantumlibet
             quaeras
             ,
             &
             tractes
             ,
             &
             omnem
             libidinem
             curiositatis
             effundas
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vid.
               l.
               de
               Virg.
               vel
               l
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol
             Orig.
             inter
             opera
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Ferron
             .
             Repl.
             l.
             4.
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             ●onc
             .
             Trident.
             Sess
             .
             21.
             cap.
             ●
             .
             extr
             .
             &
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess
            
             .
             21.
             c.
             4.
             
             Ut
             enim
             sanctiss●●i●ill●
             Patres
             sui
             facti
             probabi●em
             causam
             pro
             illius
             temporis
             ratione
             habuerunt
             ;
             ita
             certè
             eos
             nullâ
             salutis
             necessitate
             id
             ●ec●sse
             ,
             sine
             controversi●
             tenendum
             est
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             1
             
               ●e
               peccat
               .
               Mor
               ▪
               &
               rem●ss
            
             Ex
             antiqu●
             ,
             ut
             existimo
             ,
             &
             Apostolica
             Traditione
             Ecclesiae
             Christ●●msitum
             tenent
             ,
             praeter
             Baptismum
             &
             participationem
             Dominicae
             men●ae
             ,
             non
             solùm
             ad
             Regnum
             Dei
             ,
             sed
             nec
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             &
             vitam●aeternam
             posse
             quenquam
             hominum
             pervenire
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             &
             Scriptura
             ●estatur
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ibid.
               Paulo
               post
            
             .
             Si
             erg●
             ,
             ut
             tot
             &
             tanta
             divina
             testimonia
             concinunt
             ,
             nec
             salus
             ,
             nec
             vita
             aeterna
             sine
             Baptismo
             ,
             &
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             cu●quam
             specta●●a
             est
             ;
             frustrà
             sine
             his
             promittitur
             parvulis
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             20.
             verò
             quisquam
             etiam
             hoc
             dicere
             audebit
             ,
             qu●d
             ad
             parvulos
             haec
             sententia
             non
             perti●eat
             ;
             possintque
             sine
             participatione
             corporis
             hujus
             &
             sanguinis
             in
             se
             habere
             vitam
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
             *
             Id.
             T.
             2.
             ep
             .
             106
             ep
             .
             107.
             ep
             .
             poster
             ib.
             Mar.
             l.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Pel.
             &
             Celest
             .
             c.
             18.
             l.
             1
             contr
             .
             2.
             ep
             .
             Pelag
             .
             ad
             Bon.
             cap.
             22.
             &
             l.
             4
             c.
             4.
             l
             ▪
             1.
             contr
             .
             Jul.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             &c.
             12.
             lib.
             de
             Praedest
             .
             Sanct.
             ad
             Prosp
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             Hypomn.
             l.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Tract
             .
             120.
             in
             J●h
             .
             Serm.
             32.
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Innoc.
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Milevit
               Synod
               .
               quae
               est
               inter
               ep
               .
               Aug
            
             15.
             
             Illud
             verò
             quod
             eos
             vestra
             fraternitas
             asserit
             praedicare
             ,
             parvulos
             aeternae
             vitae
             praemiis
             ,
             etiam
             sine
             baptismatis
             gratia
             posse
             donari
             ,
             perfatuum
             est
             .
             Nisi
             enim
             manducaverint
             carnem
             fi●●i
             hominis
             ,
             &
             biber●nt
             sargu●em
             ejus
             ,
             non
             habebunt
             vitam
             aeternam
             in
             seme●ipsis
             .
             
               Vid.
               Aug.
               l.
            
             2.
             contr
             .
             2.
             
               ap
               .
               Pelag.
            
             c.
             4.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Jul.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cyprian
             lib.
             ●
             .
             Test
             ad
             Qui.
             c.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Maldon
               .
               in
               Joan.
               c.
            
             6.
             num
             .
             116.
             
             M●ssam
             facio
             Augustini
             ,
             &
             Innocent●●
             I
             ▪
             sententiam
             ,
             quae
             sexce●tos
             circiter
             annos
             viguit
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Eucharistiam
             etiam
             Infantibus
             necessariam
             .
          
           
             *
             Agath●
             apud
             Aristot
             .
             Eth
             ad
             Nicom
             l.
             7
             ▪
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ignat.
             ep
             .
             4.
             ad
             Phil.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ep
             .
             10.
             ad
             Furiam
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             7.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
             Refut
             .
             Synod
             .
             Iconocl
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             Sex
             Synodi
             Oecumen●cae
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Panar
             .
             l.
             3
             &
             in
             Anacephal
             .
          
           
             *
             Id
             ibid
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             VI.
             Act.
             II.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Sect.
             Respondeo
             in
             primis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               ibid.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             
               Sect.
               Respond
               .
               Nicolaum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Non
             invenitur
             ulla
             certa
             definitio
             Ecclesiae
             de
             hac
             re
             .
             
               Id.
               ibid
               Sect.
               ult
               .
               ex
               his
               .
            
          
           
             Infr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             5
             c.
             23
             ,
             24.
             p.
             55.
             
             Cod.
             Graec.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             71.
             &
             ep
             .
             75.
             quae
             est
             Firmil
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Firmi
               .
               ep
               ad
               Cypr.
               quae
               est
            
             75.
             
               inter
               epist
               .
               Cypr.
            
             Caeterum
             nos
             veritati
             &
             consuetudinem
             jungimus
             ;
             &
             consuetudini
             Romanorum
             ,
             consuetudinem
             ,
             sed
             veritatis
             ,
             opponimus
             ;
             ab
             initio
             hoc
             tenentes
             ,
             quod
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &
             ab
             Apostolis
             traditum
             est
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             epist
             .
             de
             Anton.
             
          
           
             Pacian
             Paran
             .
             ad
             Poenit.
             T.
             3.
             
             Bibl.
             PP
             .
             p.
             71.
             
             Concil
             .
             Laodic
             .
             can
             .
             59.
             in
             Cod.
             Eccles
             .
             univers
             .
             163.
             
          
           
             †
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             III.
             can
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Pete●●
             in
             Epiph.
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             Synod
             .
             Quinisex
             .
             Can.
             LV
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Iren.
             ap
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             
               Anastas
               .
               Biblioth
               .
               ad
               Can
            
             6.
             
             Conc.
             7.
             
             Gener.
             Nec
             te
             move
             at
             ,
             si
             hanc
             definitionem
             minimè
             nos
             habemus
             :
             cum
             &
             earum
             nonnullas
             ,
             quas
             inter
             Canones
             habemus
             ,
             in
             auctoritatem
             non
             recipiamus
             ;
             sicut
             quasdam
             ex
             Conciliis
             .
             Aliae
             namque
             apud
             Graecos
             tantùm
             ,
             aliae
             verò
             apud
             certas
             tantùm
             provincias
             in
             observantiam
             Ecclesiarum
             assumuntur
             :
             sicut
             Laodicensis
             Concilii
             16
             ,
             &
             17
             Regulae
             ,
             quae
             apud
             Graecos
             tantùm
             servantur
             :
             &
             Africani
             Concilii
             6
             ,
             &
             8.
             capit●la
             ,
             quae
             nulla
             provincia
             servare
             ,
             nisi
             Africana
             ,
             dignoscitur
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             Haer.
             59.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               ep
            
             .
             28.
             
               ad
               Lucinum
            
             .
             Unaquaeque
             Provincia
             abundet
             in
             sensu
             suo
             ,
             &
             praecepta
             majorum
             leges
             Apostolicas
             arbitretur
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ambros
               .
               Ser.
            
             17.
             
             T.
             4.
             p
             725.
             
             Plerumque
             Clerus
             erravit
             :
             Sacerdotum
             nutavit
             sententia
             :
             divites
             cum
             saeculi
             istius
             terreno
             Rege
             senserunt
             ;
             Populus
             sidem
             propriam
             reservavit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               C
               Cypr.
               in
               Conc
               Parthag
               .
               p
            
             397.
             ●raesente
             etiam
             plebis
             maximâ
             parte
             .
          
           
             Possevine
             in
             Appar
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             in
             Panar
             .
             Haer.
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
               〈◊〉
               ad
               O●●an
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Quanquam
             apud
             veteres
             iidem
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             sucrint
             :
             quia
             illud
             nomen
             dignitatis
             est
             ,
             hoc
             aetatis
             .
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             85.
             
               ad
               Ev●gr
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Cùm
             Apostolus
             perspicuè
             doceat
             ,
             eosdem
             esse
             Presbyteros
             ,
             quos
             &
             Episcopos
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Id.
               Com.
               in
               Ag.
               Tom.
            
             5.
             p.
             512.
             
             
               Et
               Com.
               in
               Tit.
               Tom
            
             6.
             p.
             443.
             
             Fus
             .
          
           
             *
             Hiet.
             in
             Vigil
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             159.
             
             Proh
             !
             nefas
             ,
             Episcopos
             sui
             sceleris
             dicitur
             habere
             consortes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35787-e24140
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               Ep.
            
             61.
             
               de
               Error
               .
               Jo.
               Hier.
            
             Omne
             deinceps
             humanum
             genus
             quibus
             animarum
             censetur
             exordiis
             ?
             utrum
             ex
             traduce
             ,
             juxta
             bruta
             animalia
             ,
             &c.
             an
             rationabiles
             creaturae
             desiderio
             corporum
             ,
             &c.
             an
             cerrè
             ,
             quod
             Ecclesiasticum
             est
             ,
             quotidie
             Deus
             fabricetur
             animas
             :
             cujus
             velle
             fecisse
             ess
             ,
             &
             conditor
             esse
             non
             cessat
             ?
          
           
             
               Id.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
               contr
               .
               Ruff.
            
             Miraris
             si
             contra
             te
             fratrum
             scandala
             concitentur
             ;
             cum
             id
             nescire
             te
             jures
             ,
             quod
             Christi
             Ecclesiae
             se
             scire
             fatentut
             ?
          
           
             Joan.
             Thessal
             in
             Concil
             .
             VII
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ibid
               in
               Marg.
            
             Loquitur
             ex
             propria
             sententia
             .
          
           
             b
             Concil
             .
             VII
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             pag
             354.
             
          
           
             d
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             ▪
             p.
             113
             ,
             143
             ,
             145.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Beda
               lib.
               de
               Temp.
               rat
               .
               c
            
             45
             Habet
             enim
             ,
             nisi●
             fallor
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             fides
             ,
             Dominum
             ,
             in
             carne
             paulo
             plus
             minùs
             quam
             XXXIII
             annis
             ,
             usque
             ad
             suae
             tempora
             .
             Passionis
             vixisse
             .
             Mox
             Sancta
             siquidem
             Romana
             &
             Apostolica
             Ecclesia
             hane
             se
             fidem
             tenere
             &
             ipsis
             testatur
             indiculis
             ,
             quae
             suis
             in
             cereis
             annuatim
             inscribere
             solet
             ,
             ubi
             tempus
             Dominicae
             Passionis
             in
             memoriam
             populis
             revocans
             ,
             numerum
             annorum
             triginta
             semper
             &
             tribus
             annis
             minorem
             quam
             ab
             ejus
             Incarnatione
             Dionysius
             ponit
             anno
             at
             .
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Nam
             quod
             Dominus
             XV
             Luna
             ,
             feria
             VI
             ,
             crucem
             ascenderit
             ,
             &c.
             nulli
             licet
             dubitare
             Catholico
             .
          
           
             *
             Pe●av
             .
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             p.
             113.
             143.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gloss
               in
               Decr.
               D.
            
             9.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hodie
             jubentur
             omnia
             teneri
             ,
             usque
             ad
             ultimum
             iota
             .
          
           
             *
             Alphons
             .
             à
             Castr
             .
             l.
             1.
             advers
             .
             Haer.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Melch.
             Canus
             l.
             7.
             loc
             .
             Theol.
             c.
             3.
             
             Num.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aristot
             .
             in
             Ethic
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               August
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Hier
               quae
               est
            
             19.
             
             T.
             2.
             
               fol
               ▪
            
             14.
             
             
               Ed.
               Paris
            
             .
             1579.
             
               &
               inter
               Op.
               Hier.
            
             97.
             
             T.
             2.
             p.
             551.
             
             Ego
             enim
             fateor
             Caritati
             tuae
             ,
             solis
             eis
             Scripturarum
             libris
             ,
             qui
             jam
             Canonici
             appellantur
             ,
             didici
             hunc
             timorem
             ,
             honoremque
             deferre
             ,
             ut
             nullum
             eorum
             auctorem
             scribendo
             aliquid
             errasse
             firmissimè
             credam
             .
             Ac
             si
             aliquid
             in
             eis
             offendero
             litteris
             ,
             quod
             videatur
             Contrarium
             Veritati
             ,
             nihil
             aliud
             quam
             mendosum
             esse
             codicem
             ,
             vel
             interpretem
             non
             assequutum
             esse
             quod
             dictum
             est
             ,
             vel
             me
             minime
             intellexisse
             ,
             non
             ambigam
             .
             Alios
             autem
             ita
             lego
             ,
             ut
             quantalibet
             sanctitate
             ,
             doctrinaque
             praepolleant
             ,
             non
             ideo
             verum
             putem
             ,
             quia
             ipsi
             ita
             senserunt
             ,
             sed
             quia
             mihi
             ,
             vel
             per
             illos
             Authores
             Canonicos
             ,
             vel
             probabili
             ratione
             ,
             quod
             à
             vero
             non
             abhorreat
             ,
             persuadere
             potuerunt
             .
             Nec
             te
             ,
             mi
             frater
             ,
             sentire
             aliquid
             aliter
             existimo
             :
             prorsùs
             inquam
             ,
             non
             te
             arbitror
             sic
             legi
             libros
             tuos
             velle
             ,
             tanquam
             Prophetarum
             vel
             Apostolorum
             ,
             de
             quorum
             scriptis
             ,
             quod
             omni
             errore
             careant
             ,
             dubitare
             nefarium
             est
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Quanquam
             ,
             sicut
             paulò
             antè
             dixi
             ,
             tantummodo
             Scripturis
             Canonicis
             hanc
             ingenuam
             debeam
             servitutem
             ,
             qua
             eas
             solas
             ita
             sequat
             ,
             ut
             conscriptores
             earum
             nihil
             in
             eis
             om●●nò
             errasse
             ,
             nihil
             fallaciter
             posuisse
             ●on
             dubitem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             11.
             
               contr
               .
               Faust
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Quod
             genus
             litterarum
             ,
             non
             cum
             credendi
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             cum
             judicandi
             libertate
             legendum
             est
             .
             Cui
             tamen
             ne
             intercluderetur
             locus
             ,
             &
             adimeretur
             posteris
             ad
             difficileis
             quaestiones
             tractandas
             atque
             versandas
             ,
             linguae
             ,
             ac
             styli
             saluberrimus
             labor
             ,
             distincta
             est
             à
             postreiorum
             libris
             excellentia
             Canonicae
             Auctoritatis
             Veteris
             &
             Novi
             Testamenti
             ;
             quae
             Apostolorum
             confirmata
             temporibus
             ,
             per
             successiones
             Episcoporum
             ,
             &
             propagationes
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             tanquam
             in
             sede
             quadam
             sublimiter
             constituta
             est
             ,
             cui
             serviat
             omnis
             fidelis
             ,
             &
             pius
             intellectus
             .
             Ibi
             si
             quid
             velut
             absurdum
             moverit
             ,
             non
             licet
             dicere
             ,
             Auctor
             hujus
             libri
             non
             tenuit
             veritatem
             :
             sed
             ,
             aut
             Codex
             mendosus
             est
             ,
             aut
             Interpres
             erravit
             ,
             aut
             tu
             non
             intelligis
             .
             In
             Opusculis
             autem
             posteriorum
             ,
             quae
             libris
             innumerabilibus
             continentur
             ,
             sed
             nullo
             modo
             illi
             sacratissimae
             Canonicarum
             scripturarum
             excellentiae
             coaequantur
             ,
             etiam
             in
             quibuscunque
             eorum
             invenitur
             eadem
             veritas
             ,
             longè
             tamen
             est
             impar
             auctoritas
             .
             Itaque
             in
             eis
             ,
             si
             qua
             forte
             propterea
             dissonare
             putantur
             à
             vero
             ,
             quia
             non
             ,
             ut
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             intelliguntur
             ,
             tamen
             liberum
             ibi
             habet
             lector
             ,
             auditorve
             judicium
             ,
             quo
             vel
             approbet
             quod
             placuerit
             ,
             vel
             improbet
             quod
             offenderit
             :
             &
             ideo
             cuncta
             ejusmodi
             ,
             nisi
             vel
             certa
             ratione
             ,
             vel
             ex
             illa
             Canonica
             auctoritate
             defendantur
             ,
             ut
             demons●retur
             sive
             omnino
             ita
             esse
             ,
             sive
             fieri
             potuisse
             ,
             quod
             v●l
             disputatur
             ibi
             ,
             vel
             narratum
             est
             ,
             si
             cui
             displicuerit
             ,
             aut
             credere
             voluerit
             ,
             non
             reprehenditur
             .
          
           
             Id.
             T.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             48
             ep
             .
             111.
             
             T.
             3.
             l.
             1.
             3
             de
             Trinit
             .
             c.
             2.
             l.
             3.
             praefat
             .
             l.
             5
             c
             1.
             
             T
             7.
             l.
             2
             contr
             .
             Crescon
             .
             Gram.
             c.
             31.
             &c.
             32.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Bapt.
             contr
             .
             Don.
             c.
             3.
             l.
             3.
             de
             Peccat
             .
             mer.
             &
             rem
             .
             c.
             n.
             c.
             1.
             de
             Nat.
             &
             grat
             .
             c.
             61.
             l.
             4.
             contr
             .
             de
             ep
             .
             Pelag.
             c.
             8.
             l.
             1.
             contr
             .
             Julian
             .
             c.
             2.
             l.
             de
             bon
             .
             persever
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               Com.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Oseam
               ,
               Praefat.
            
             Tunc
             sine
             nominum
             dignitate
             ,
             sola
             judicantur
             ingenia
             ;
             nec
             considerat
             ,
             qui
             lecturus
             est
             ,
             cujus
             ,
             sed
             quale
             sit
             quod
             lecturus
             est
             ,
             sive
             sit
             Episcopus
             ,
             sive
             sit
             laicus
             ,
             Imperator
             &
             Dominus
             ,
             miles
             &
             servus
             ,
             aut
             in
             purpura
             ,
             &
             serico
             ,
             aut
             vilissimo
             panno
             jaceat
             ,
             non
             honorum
             diversitate
             ,
             sed
             operum
             merito
             judicabitur
             .
          
           
             Card.
             Perron
             ,
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Aut.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             62.
             
               ad
               Theoph.
               Alex
            
             .
             Scio
             me
             aliter
             habere
             Apostolos
             ;
             aliter
             reliquos
             tractatores
             :
             illos
             semper
             vera
             dicere
             ;
             istos
             in
             quibusdam
             ,
             ut
             homines
             ,
             errare
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             65.
             
               ad
               Pamm
               .
               &
               Oceanum
            
             .
             Erraverunt
             in
             side
             alii
             ,
             tam
             Graeci
             ,
             quàm
             Latini
             ,
             quorum
             non
             necesse
             est
             proferre
             nomina
             ,
             ne
             videamur
             eum
             ,
             non
             sui
             merito
             ,
             sed
             aliorum
             errore
             defendere
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Sic
             eum
             legam
             ,
             ut
             caeteros
             ;
             quia
             sic
             erravit
             ,
             ut
             caeteri
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Hier.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Apol
               ,
               contr
               .
               Ruff.
            
             Fieri
             enim
             potest
             ,
             ut
             vel
             simpliciter
             erraverint
             ,
             vel
             alio
             sensu
             scripserint
             ,
             vel
             à
             Librariis
             imperitis
             eorum
             paulatim
             scripta
             corrupta
             sint
             ;
             vel
             certè
             antequàm
             in
             Alexandria
             quasi
             daemonium
             meridianum
             Arius
             nasceretur
             ,
             innocenter
             quaedam
             ,
             &
             minùs
             cautè
             loquuti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             quae
             non
             possint
             perversorum
             hominum
             calumniam
             declinare
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Hier.
               Tradit
               .
               Hebr.
            
             Quamvis
             igitur
             grandis
             Auctoritatis
             sint
             ,
             &
             eloquentiae
             ,
             &
             ipsorum
             umbra
             nos
             opprimat
             ,
             qui
             ,
             Israel
             ,
             virum
             ,
             sive
             mentem
             videntem
             Deum
             ,
             trans●●lerunt
             ;
             nos
             magis
             Scripturae
             ,
             &
             Angeli
             ,
             &
             Dei
             ,
             qui
             ipsum
             Israel
             vocavit
             ,
             auctoritate
             ducimur
             ,
             quàm
             ●ujuslibet
             eloquentiae
             saecularis
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             146.
             
               ad
               Damas
            
             .
             Licet
             quidam
             superstitio●è
             magis
             ,
             quàm
             verè
             ,
             non
             considerantes
             textum
             Psalmi
             ,
             ex
             Patris
             persona
             arbitrentur
             haec
             intelligi
             .
          
           
             o
             Hier.
             in
             loc
             .
             Hebr.
             Euseb
             .
             &
             Com
             4.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             p
             Hilar.
             in
             Mat.
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Hier.
               Com
            
             4.
             
               in
               Mat.
               in
               c.
            
             26.
             
             Hoc
             quam
             frivolum
             sit
             ,
             pruden●
             Lector
             intelligit
             ,
             fi
             de●endunt
             Apostolum
             ,
             ut
             Deum
             mendacii
             reum
             faciant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Id.
             Com.
             XI
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             in
             Praefat.
             Ambros
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             fid
             .
             ad
             Grat.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             in
             Esai
             .
             Comm.
             X.
             
          
           
             ſ
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             .
             7.
             
               ad
               Laet.
            
             Illorum
             tractatibus
             ,
             illorum
             delectetur
             ingeniis
             ,
             in
             quorum
             libris
             pietas
             fidei
             non
             vacillat
             Caeteros
             sic
             legat
             ,
             ut
             magis
             judicet
             ,
             quàm
             sequatur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             Nec
             .
             juxta
             Pythagorae
             discipulos
             ,
             praejudicata
             doctoris
             opinio
             ,
             sed
             doctrinae
             ratio
             ponderanda
             est
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Meum
             propositum
             est
             ,
             antiquos
             legere
             ,
             probare
             singula
             ,
             retinere
             quae
             bona
             sunt
             ,
             &
             à
             side
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             non
             recedere
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             76.
             
               ad
               Tranquil
            
             .
             Ego
             Origenem
             propter
             Eruditionem
             sic
             interdum
             legendum
             arbitror
             ,
             quomodo
             
               Tertullianum
               ,
               Novatum
               ,
               Arnobium
               ,
               Apollinarium
               ,
            
             &
             nonnullos
             Ecclesiasticos
             scriptores
             ,
             Graecos
             pariter
             ,
             &
             Latinos
             ,
             ut
             bona
             ●orum
             eligamus
             ,
             vitemúque
             contraria
             ;
             juxta
             Apostolum
             dicentem
             ,
             
               Omnia
               probate
               ;
               quod
               bonum
               est
               tenete
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             .
             13.
             
               ad
               Paulin.
               B.
            
             Cyprianus
             de
             scripturis
             divinis
             nequaquam
             disseruit
             .
             Inclyto
             Victorinus
             martyrio
             coronatus
             ,
             quod
             intelligit
             ,
             eloqui
             non
             potest
             .
             Lactantius
             utinam
             tam
             nostra
             confirmare
             potuisset
             ,
             quàm
             facile
             aliena
             destruxit
             .
             Arnobius
             inaequalis
             ,
             &
             nimius
             est
             ,
             &
             absque
             operis
             sui
             partitione
             consusus
             .
             S.
             Hil●rius
             Gallicano
             cothurno
             attollitur
             ,
             &
             longis
             interdum
             periodis
             involvitur
             ,
             &
             à
             lectione
             simpliciorum
             fratrum
             procul
             est
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Hier.
               Praefat.
               in
               lib.
               de
               Nom.
               Hebr.
            
             Quem
             (
             Origenem
             )
             post
             Apostolos
             Ecclesiarum
             Magistrum
             nemo
             nisi
             imperitus
             negat
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Id
               ep
            
             .
             133.
             
               ad
               Marcel
            
             .
             Innumerabilia
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             in
             illius
             mihi
             Commentariis
             for
             dere
             visa
             sunt
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Sed
             tam
             male
             videtur
             existimasse
             de
             caeteris
             ut
             nemo
             possit
             de
             ejus
             erroribus
             judicare
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Hier.
               Praefat.
               in
               Pentateuch
               ad
               Desid
               .
            
             Nescio
             quis
             primus
             Auctor
             Septuaginta
             Cellulas
             Alexandriae
             mendacio
             suo
             exstruxerit
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Id.
               Comm.
            
             10.
             
               in
               Ezech.
            
             Habitentque
             in
             Septuaginta
             Cellulis
             
               Alexandrini
               Phari
            
             ,
             ne
             vela
             perdant
             de
             navibus
             ,
             &
             funium
             detrimenta
             suspirent
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             an
             .
             369.
             
             Sect.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hier.
               Com.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Abac.
            
             Si
             quis
             autem
             his
             sagaciora
             ,
             &
             veriora
             repererit
             ,
             illi
             magis
             explanationi
             praebete
             consensum
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Id.
               in
               Sophon
            
             .
             Si
             quis
             autem
             magis
             verisimilia
             ,
             &
             habentia
             rationem
             ,
             quam
             à
             nobis
             sunt
             disserta
             ,
             repererit
             ,
             illius
             magis
             Lector
             auctoritate
             ducatur
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Hier.
               Com.
               in
               Zach.
            
             Haec
             ut
             quivimus
             ,
             ut
             vires
             ingenioli
             nostri
             ferre
             potuerunt
             ,
             loquuti
             sumus
             ,
             &
             Hebraeorum
             ,
             &
             nostrorum
             varias
             opiniones
             breviter
             perstringentes
             .
             Si
             quis
             melius
             ,
             imo
             verius
             dixerit
             ;
             &
             nos
             libenter
             melioribus
             acquiescimus
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Ambros
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             ep
             47.
             
             Ego
             enim
             beneficio
             annumero
             ,
             siquis
             mea
             legent
             scripta
             dicat
             mihi
             ,
             quo
             videatur
             moveri
             .
             Primùm
             ,
             quia
             &
             in
             iis
             quae
             scio
             ,
             falli
             possum
             .
             Multa
             autem
             praetereunt
             ,
             mul
             ta
             quibusdam
             aliter
             sonant
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Orig.
               Hom.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Ezech.
            
             Quaeso
             audientes
             ,
             ut
             diligenter
             attendant
             ,
             &
             accipiant
             gratiam
             Spiritus
             ,
             de
             qua
             dictum
             est
             ,
             discretio
             Spirituum
             ;
             ut
             probati
             Trapezitae
             facti
             ,
             diligenter
             observent
             ,
             quandò
             falsus
             sim
             magister
             ,
             quando
             vero
             praedicem
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             pietatis
             ,
             ac
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             a
             Cyrill
             .
             Hieros
             .
             Cateches
             .
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Serg.
             Patr.
             C.
             N.
             Mon.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Cyr.
             Concil
             .
             VI.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Tum
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sozomen
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             *
             Sozomen
             .
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             Ann.
             383.
             
          
           
             †
             Gennad
             .
             in
             Catal
             inter
             Op.
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lirin
               .
               Common
               .
               cap.
            
             39.
             
             Sed
             ●orum
             duntaxat
             Patrum
             sententiae
             conferendae
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             in
             fide
             &
             Communione
             Catholica
             Sanctè
             ,
             Sapientèr
             ,
             Constantèr
             viventes
             ,
             docentes
             ,
             &
             permanentes
             ,
             vel
             mori
             in
             Christo
             fideliter
             ,
             vel
             occidi
             pro
             Christo
             foeliciter
             meruerunt
             .
             Quibus
             tamen
             hac
             lege
             credendum
             est
             ,
             ut
             quicquid
             vel
             omnes
             ,
             vel
             plures
             ,
             uno
             eodemque
             sensu
             manifestè
             ,
             frequentèr
             ,
             perseveranter
             ,
             velut
             quodam
             consentiente
             sibi
             magistrorum
             concilio
             ,
             accipiendo
             ,
             tenendo
             ,
             tradendo
             ,
             firmaverint
             ,
             id
             pro
             indubitato
             ,
             certo
             ,
             ratoque
             habeatur
             :
             quicquid
             verò
             ,
             quamvis
             ille
             Sanctus
             &
             doctus
             ,
             quamvis
             Episcopus
             ,
             quamvis
             Confessor
             ,
             &
             Martyr
             ,
             praeter
             omneis
             ,
             aut
             etiam
             contra
             omneis
             senserit
             ,
             id
             inter
             proprias
             ,
             &
             occultas
             ,
             &
             privatas
             opiniunculas
             à
             communis
             ,
             publicae
             ,
             &
             generalis
             Sententiae
             authoritate
             secretum
             sit
             .
             T●m
             .
             4.
             
             
               Bibl.
               PP
            
             .
          
           
             Perron
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Vinc.
             Lirin
             .
             in
             Comm
             2.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             Celestin
             .
             apud
             Aug.
             l.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Pelag.
             &
             Celest
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Prosper
             .
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Object
             .
             Vincent
             .
          
           
             d
             Gennad
             .
             in
             Catal.
             in
             Ruff.
             inter
             Op.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             e
             Gennad
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Du
             Perron
             ,
             en
             la
             Repliq.
             au
             Roy
             de
             la
             Grand
             Brit.
             passim
             .
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             Lirin
             .
             Common
             .
             1.
             c.
             39.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             Prolog
             .
             in
             Hom.
             Orig.
             in
             Jes
             .
             Nau.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Ep.
             128.
             ●d
             Fabiol
             .
             T.
             3.
             vid.
             &
             in
             Epi●aph
             .
             Marcel
             .
             Epist
             .
             16.
             
             Extr.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               Praef.
               in
               Prov.
            
             Itaque
             ,
             &c.
             tridui
             opus
             nomini
             vestro
             consecravi
             ,
             interpretationem
             videlicet
             trium
             Salomonis
             voluminum
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ep.
            
             47.
             
             Extemporalis
             est
             dictatio
             ,
             &
             tanta
             ad
             lumen
             lucernulae
             facilitate
             profusa
             ,
             ut
             Notariorum
             manus
             lingua
             praecurreret
             ,
             &
             signa
             ac
             furta
             verborum
             volubilitas
             sermonum
             obrueret
             .
          
           
             *
             Just
             .
             Apol.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Aneor
             .
             num
             .
             11●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vide
             Petav.
             in
             eum
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Epiphan
             .
             lib.
             de
             Ponder
             .
             &
             Mens
             .
             num
             .
             12
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Justin
             .
             Mart.
             Apol.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Panar
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             &
             Anaceph
             .
             pag.
             127
             ,
             128
             ,
             133.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             contr
             .
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Id.
             Haeres
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             Panar
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             Haer.
             Arrian
             .
             69.
             num
             .
          
           
             *
             Justin
             .
             Mart.
             Apol.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Desider
             .
             Herald
             .
             in
             Apol.
             Tertuk
             
          
           
             †
             Euseb
             .
             in
             Chron.
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             8.
             pag.
             250.
             
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             Epist
             .
             150.
             
             Hedibiae
             .
             Comment
             .
             4.
             in
             Matth.
             ep
             .
             17.
             quae
             est
             Paul.
             &
             Eustoch
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Hier.
             lib.
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             †
             Scalig.
             de
             Emend
             .
             Temp.
             l.
             6
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambr●s
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             fide
             ad
             Gratian
             .
          
           
             †
             Ezech.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambros
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Luc.
             
          
           
             †
             Baron
             .
             in
             Apparat.
             num
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Ancor
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Basil
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             Isa
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Theoph
             Antioch
             l.
             2.
             
             Ambros
             .
             l.
             de
             Parad
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             Panar
             .
             haer
             .
             66.
             
             Hieron
             .
             de
             locis
             Hebr.
             voc
             .
             Geon
             alii
             .
          
           
             *
             Du
             Perron
             en
             sa
             Repl.
             pag
             ▪
             ●50
             .
          
           
             †
             Scalig.
             de
             Emend
             .
             Temp.
             Petav.
             in
             Epiph
             .
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             An.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Epiphan
             in
             Ancor
             .
             num
             90.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ambrose
               Hexaem
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c
             3.
             
             Frequenter
             solem
             videmus
             madi●um
             ,
             atque
             rorantem
             ,
             in
             quo
             evidens
             dat
             indicium
             quod
             alimentum
             sibi
             aquarum
             ad
             temperi●m
             sui
             sumpserit
             .
          
           
             b
             Justin
             .
             Quaest
             .
             &
             Respons
             .
             Qu.
             130.
             ad
             Autolye
             .
          
           
             c
             Lactant.
             Instit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             34.
             
             August
             .
             de
             Civ
             .
             Det
             ,
             l.
             16.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Opt.
               l.
               2.
               contr
               .
               Don.
            
             Omnium
             Apostolorum
             caput
             Petrus
             ,
             unde
             &
             Cephas
             appellatus
             est
             .
          
           
             e
             Joan.
             1.
             42.
             
          
           
             f
             Ambros
             .
             1.
             
               de
               Pasc
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Quod
             quidem
             sacrum
             nomen
             ab
             ipsius
             Domini
             passione
             descendir
             .
             
               Innoc.
               III.
               Ser.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Conc.
               Later
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Iren
               contr
               .
               H●r
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             41.
             
             Jesus
             autem
             nomen
             secundum
             propriam
             Hebraenrum
             linguam
             ,
             literarum
             est
             duarum
             ,
             &
             dimidiae
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             66.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             ●lem
             .
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             p.
             222.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Hilar.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             132.
             
             Seon
             infructuosae
             arboris
             interpretatio
             est
             .
          
           
             k
             Hieron
             .
             ep
             .
             141.
             ad
             Marcell
             .
          
           
             l
             Theoph.
             Antioch
             .
             l.
             2.
             ad
             Autol
             .
          
           
             m
             Ambros
             .
             Ep.
             l.
             10.
             ep
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             n
             Ambros
             in
             Psal
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             o
             Id.
             lib.
             de
             Incarn
             .
             Da●
             .
             Socr.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Hier.
             in
             Sophon
             .
             cap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Id.
             Comm.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Philem.
             
          
           
             r
             Id.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Hilar.
             in
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Ancor
             .
          
           
             u
             Id
             in
             Panar
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Haer.
             80.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Hier.
             Comm.
             1.
             in
             Abac.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             II.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Leon.
             Ifaur
             .
             de
             col
             .
             Imag.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Ambros
               .
               l.
            
             2
             
               de
               Poenit.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Quod
             etiam
             aquila
             ,
             cùm
             fuerit
             mortua
             ,
             ex
             suis
             reliquiis
             renascatur
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               lib.
               de
               fid
               .
               Resur
               .
            
             Atqui
             hoc
             relatione
             crebra
             ,
             &
             Scripturarum
             authoritate
             cognovimus
             ,
             memoratam
             avem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Ambros
               .
               Ser.
            
             10.
             
             Denique
             iterum
             Moyfi
             dicit
             ,
             quia
             in
             hoc
             ipsum
             te
             suscitavi
             ,
             ut
             ostendam
             in
             te
             virtutem
             meam
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ambros
               .
               ep
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             ep
             .
             75.
             
             Quam
             stolidi
             autem
             Judaei
             qui
             interrogant
             ,
             Hic
             peccavit
             ,
             an
             Parentes
             ?
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Sanct
               Jacob.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Tertul.
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Hieron
               .
               l.
               contr
               .
               Helvid
               .
            
             In
             quo
             primum
             adversarius
             superfluo
             labore
             desudat
             ,
             cognoscendi
             verbum
             ad
             coitum
             magis
             quam
             ad
             scientiam
             esse
             referendum
             ,
             quasi
             hoc
             quisquam
             negaverit
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Panar
             .
             Haer.
             78.
             
             Antidicom
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Perron's
             Repl.
             p.
             743.
             
          
           
             d
             Hier.
             in
             ep
             .
             146.
             ad
             Damas
             .
             paenè
             tot
             .
          
           
             e
             Id.
             Comm.
             in
             Soph.
             
          
           
             f
             Id.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Nepot
             .
          
           
             g
             Id.
             Comm.
             3.
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             h
             Id.
             Comm.
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             i
             Id.
             Comm.
             9.
             in
             eundem
             .
          
           
             k
             Id.
             Comm.
             10.
             in
             eund
             .
          
           
             l
             Id.
             Comm.
             in
             Agg.
             
          
           
             m
             Id.
             Comm.
             1.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             n
             Hilar.
             in
             Ps
             ▪
             136.
             
          
           
             o
             Id.
             ibid.
             fol.
             108.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Id.
               in
               Psal
            
             .
             146.
             fol.
             128.
             
             Haec
             ita
             intelligere
             ,
             non
             dicam
             erroris
             ,
             sed
             irreligiositatis
             est
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Can.
             5.
             in
             Matth.
             6.
             26.
             fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Can.
             8.
             in
             Matth.
             8.
             28.
             fol.
             10.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Can.
             10.
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ambros
               .
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             36.
             pag
             503.
             
             Matth.
             17.
             20.
             
             Si
             habuer●tis
             fidem
             sicut
             granum
             sinapis
             ,
             dicetis
             huic
             monti
             ,
             Tollere
             &
             j●ctare
             in
             mare
             .
             Huic
             ;
             Cui
             ?
             Daemonio
             inquit
             ,
             à
             quo
             iste
             invasus
             fuerat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Idem
               Tract
               .
               de
               obit
               .
               Valent.
               pag.
            
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Qu●s
             dabit
             te
             frater
             fratrem
             m●hi
             ,
             lactantem
             ubera
             matris
             meae
             ?
             
               &c.
               Cant.
            
             8.
             1.
             
             Promittit
             fratri
             augustae
             memoriae
             ,
             Gratianus
             ,
             praesto
             sibi
             fructus
             diversarum
             esse
             virtutum
             .
          
           
             Du
             Perron
             ,
             Repliq.
             lib.
             6.
             cap
             6
             p.
             949.
             
          
           
             *
             Justin
             .
             contr
             .
             Tryph.
             p.
             307.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Id
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Idem
             contr
             .
             Tryph
             pag
             ●83
             .
             &
             357.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Idem
             in
             Apol.
             pr●●ing
             ad
             Senat.
             pag.
             44.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Justin
             .
             contr
             Tryph.
             p.
             333.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Id.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             83.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Iren.
               l.
               5.
               contr
               Haeres
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             
             M●nifestum
             est
             ,
             quia
             &
             discipulorum
             ejus
             ,
             propter
             quos
             &
             haec
             operatus
             est
             Dominus
             ,
             animae
             abibunt
             in
             invisibilem
             locum
             ,
             definitum
             eis
             à
             Deo
             ,
             &
             ibi
             usque
             ad
             Resurrectionem
             commorabuntur
             ,
             Su●●inente●
             Resurrectionem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Justin
             .
             contra
             Tryph.
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             contr
             .
             Haer.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             57.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             T.
             1.
             ar
             .
             34
             num
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             b
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               contr
               .
               Haer.
               c.
            
             62.
             
             Animas
             ,
             &c.
             Characterem
             corporis
             ,
             in
             quo
             etiam
             adaptantur
             ,
             custodire
             cundem
             ,
             &c.
             &c.
             63.
             
             Animas
             hominis
             habere
             figuram
             ut
             etiam
             cognoscantur
             .
          
           
             d
             Iren.
             contr
             .
             Haer.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             e
             Cassand
             .
             in
             defens
             libelli
             de
             Offic.
             pii
             Viri
             .
          
           
             f
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Ili●
             .
             p.
             ●●7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Id.
             lib.
             6.
             
             Strom.
             p.
             279.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Id.
             Strom
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             269.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             fusè
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             in
             inferis
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Id.
             p.
             271.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             p.
             270.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Strom.
             l.
             5.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             n
             Id.
             Strom.
             l
             5.
             p.
             227.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Strom.
             p.
             127.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Vid.
             lib.
             de
             M●n
             .
             cap.
             2.
             &c.
             &
             l.
             contr
             .
             Psych
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Id.
               contr
               .
               Psych
               c.
            
             10
             Si
             Paracleto
             controversiam
             saciunt
             propter
             hoc
             ,
             prophetiae
             novae
             recusantur
             ,
             non
             quòd
             alium
             Deum
             praedicant
             Montanu
             ,
             &
             Priscilla
             ,
             &
             Maxim●lla
             ,
             &c.
             sed
             qùd
             planè
             doceant
             saepiùs
             jejunare
             ,
             quàm
             nubere
             .
          
           
             q
             Nicol.
             Rigaltius
             Prolog
             .
             in
             animad
             .
             ad
             Tertul.
             9.
             
             Tract
             .
             an
             .
             Lutet
             .
             1628.
             
          
           
             r
             Tertul.
             l.
             1.
             ad●
             .
             Mare
             .
             c.
             25.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             ſ
             
               Id.
               adv
               .
               Orig.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
               &
               l.
            
             2.
             
               contr
               .
               Marc.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             Quis
             negabit
             Deum
             corpus
             esse
             ,
             etsi
             Spiritus
             est
             ?
          
           
             t
             
               Id.
               lib.
               adv
               .
               Hermog
               c.
            
             35.
             
             Cùm
             ipsa
             substantia
             corpus
             sit
             cujusque
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Id.
               l.
               de
               Idol
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Angelos
             esse
             illos
             desertores
             Dei
             ,
             Amatores
             soeminarum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Id.
               de
               Virg.
               veland
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Debet
             &
             adumbrari
             facies
             tam
             periculosa
             ,
             quae
             usque
             ad
             coelum
             scandala
             jaculata
             est
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Id.
               lib.
               de
               Anim.
               passim
               :
               nominatim
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Definimus
             Animum
             dici
             statu
             naturam
             immortalem
             ,
             Corporalem
             ,
             effigiatam
             ,
             &c.
             &
             unà
             redundantem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Id.
               lib.
               de
               An.
               c.
            
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Quò
             (
             in
             inferis
             )
             spe
             〈◊〉
             sequestratur
             ,
             tota
             Paradis●
             〈◊〉
             sangu●s
             tuus
             est
             ,
             cap.
             55.
             
             Nulli
             patet
             coelum
             ,
             terrâ
             ad●●uc
             salvâ
             ,
             ne
             dixerim
             clausâ
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Id
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               adv
               .
               Marc.
               c.
            
             24
             Nam
             &
             confitemur
             in
             terra
             nobis
             regnum
             repromissum
             post
             resurrectionem
             ●n
             mille
             annos
             in
             civitate
             divini
             operis
             ,
             Hierusalem
             coelo
             delata
             ,
             &c.
             inter
             quàm
             aetatem
             (
             1000
             annorum
             )
             concluditur
             Sanctorum
             resurrectio
             ,
             pro
             meritis
             maturiùs
             ,
             vel
             tardiùs
             resurgentium
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Id.
               l
               de
               An
               ▪
               c.
            
             58.
             
             Modicum
             quoque
             delictum
             morâ
             resurrectionis
             illic
             luendum
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               adv
               .
               Marc.
               c.
            
             29.
             
             Post
             cujus
             mille
             annos
             ,
             &c.
             tunc
             &
             mundi
             destructione
             ,
             &
             judicii
             conflagratione
             commis●â
             ,
             demutari
             in
             atomo
             in
             Angelicam
             Substantiam
             ;
             Scilicet
             per
             illud
             Incorruptionis
             superindumentum
             transferemur
             in
             coeleste
             Regnum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tertul.
               l.
               de
               Bapt.
               adv
               .
               Quint.
               c.
            
             15.
             
               &
               de
               Pudi●
               .
               l.
            
             19.
             
             Apod
             nos
             ut
             ethnico
             par
             ,
             imò
             &
             super
             ethnicum
             Haercricus
             etiam
             per
             Baptisma
             veritatis
             utroque
             homine
             purgatus
             admittitur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Id.
               l.
               de
               Baptism
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
             Itaque
             pro
             cujusque
             personae
             conditione
             ,
             ac
             dispositione
             ,
             etiam
             aetate
             cunctatio
             baptismi
             utilior
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Id.
               lib.
               de
               Idol●
               c
            
             17.
             
             &
             19.
             
               &c.
               &
               lib
            
             1.
             
               de
               Cor.
               Mil.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             Jam
             verò
             quae
             sunt
             potestatis
             .
             neque
             judicet
             de
             capite
             alicujus
             ,
             vel
             pudore
             ,
             (
             feras
             enim
             de
             pecunia
             ,
             )
             neque
             damner
             ,
             neque
             praedamnet
             ,
             neminem
             vinciar
             ,
             neminem
             recludat
             ,
             aut
             torqueat
             ,
             &c.
             omnem
             posteà
             militem
             Dom●nus
             in
             Petro
             exarmando
             discinxit
             .
          
           
             g
             Pamel
             .
             in
             Scap.
             Tertul.
             c
             2.
             num
             15.
             &
             in
             l
             ad
             Scap
             c.
             2.
             num
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               adv
               .
               Jud.
               c.
            
             8.
             
             Christus
             annos
             habens
             quasi
             triginta
             cùm
             pateretur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             de
             Bapt.
             adver
             .
             Quint.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hieron
               .
               lib.
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles
               .
               in
               Tertul.
            
             Vidi
             ego
             quondam
             Paulum
             ,
             &c.
             qui
             se
             B.
             Cypriani
             ,
             &c.
             Notarium
             ,
             &c.
             Romae
             vidisse
             diceret
             ,
             referrique
             sibi
             solitum
             ,
             nunquam
             Cyprianum
             absque
             Tertulliani
             lectione
             unum
             diem
             praeteriisse
             ,
             ac
             sibi
             crebrò
             dicere
             ,
             
               Da
               Magistrum
            
             ,
             Tertullianum
             videlicet
             significans
             .
          
           
             †
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             47.
             ad
             Steph.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             *
             Firmil
             .
             Epist
             .
             75.
             inter
             Ep.
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             †
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cypr.
               epist
            
             .
             74.
             
               init
               .
               ubi
               referuntur
               haec
               Stephani
               verba
               .
            
             Si
             quis
             ergo
             à
             quacunque
             haeresi
             venerit
             ad
             nos
             ,
             nihil
             innovetur
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             traditum
             est
             ,
             ut
             manus
             illi
             imponatur
             ad
             poenitentiam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Con.
             Nic.
             Can.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Cypr.
               Praefat.
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             Neminem
             judicantes
             ,
             aut
             à
             jure
             Communionis
             aliquem
             ,
             si
             diversum
             senserit
             ,
             amoventés
             .
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             contr
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             197.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Firmil
             .
             epist
             .
             ad
             Cypr.
             quae
             est
             75.
             inter
             epist
             .
             Cypr.
             pag.
             204.
             
          
           
             b
             Cypr.
             epist.
             74.
             pag.
             194.
             &
             epist
             .
             75.
             quae
             est
             Firmil
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Cyp.
               ep
            
             .
             59.
             p.
             137.
             
             Ut
             intra
             octavum
             diem
             eum
             qui
             natus
             est
             baptizandum
             ,
             &
             sacrificandum
             non
             putares
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Test
               .
               ad
               Quir.
            
             Ad
             regnum
             Dei
             nisi
             baptizatus
             ,
             &
             tenatus
             quis
             fuerit
             ,
             pervenire
             non
             posse
             :
             
               in
               Evang.
               secundum
               Joan.
            
             Nisi
             quis
             natus
             fuerit
             ,
             &c.
             
               item
               illic
            
             :
             nisi
             ederitis
             carnem
             Filii
             hominis
             ,
             &
             biberitis
             sanguinem
             ejus
             ,
             non
             habebitis
             vitam
             in
             vobis
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               ibid.
               c.
            
             26.
             
             Parum
             esse
             baptizari
             &
             Eucharistiam
             accipere
             ,
             nisi
             quis
             factis
             &
             opere
             proficiat
             ,
             al.
             perficiat
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               epist
            
             ;
             63.
             
             Quando
             nec
             oblatio
             sanctificare
             illic
             possit
             ,
             ubi
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             non
             sit
             ,
             nec
             cuiquam
             Dominus
             per
             ejus
             orationes
             &
             preces
             prosit
             ,
             qui
             Dominum
             ipse
             violavit
             .
          
           
             a
             Epiphan
             .
             64.
             
             Haer.
             quae
             est
             Orig.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             ad
             An.
             253.
             num
             .
             120
             ,
             121
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             †
             Petav.
             Not.
             ad
             Haer.
             55.
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             *
             Method
             .
             apud
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Panar
             .
             haer
             .
             54.
             quae
             est
             Orig.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Id.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hieron
               .
               epist
            
             .
             65.
             
               ad
               Pani
               .
               &
               Octav.
            
             Lanctantius
             in
             libris
             suis
             ,
             ut
             maximè
             in
             Epistolis
             ad
             Demetrianum
             ,
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             omnin●
             negat
             substantiam
             ,
             &
             errore
             Judaico
             dicit
             ,
             eum
             vel
             ad
             Patrem
             referri
             ,
             vel
             ad
             Filium
             ,
             &
             sanctificationem
             utriusque
             personae
             sub
             ejus
             nomine
             demonstrari
             .
          
           
             †
             Lact.
             Firm.
             lib.
             2.
             divin
             .
             Instit
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             21.
             extr
             .
             Omnes
             (
             Animae
             )
             in
             una
             communique
             custodia
             detinentur
             ,
             donec
             tempus
             adveniat
             ,
             quo
             maximus
             judex
             meritorum
             faciat
             examen
             
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             24.
             
             Tum
             qui
             erunt
             in
             corporibus
             vivi
             ,
             non
             morientur
             ,
             sed
             per
             eosdem
             mille
             annos
             infinitam
             multitudinem
             generabunt
             ,
             &c.
             qui
             autem
             ab
             inferis
             suscitabuntur
             ,
             ii
             praeibunt
             viventibus
             velut
             Judices
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hilar.
               de
               Trin
               l.
            
             10.
             
             Passus
             quidem
             Dominus
             Jesus
             Christus
             dum
             caeditur
             ,
             dum
             suspenditur
             ,
             dum
             crucifigitur
             ,
             dum
             moritur
             ;
             sed
             in
             corpus
             irruens
             Passio
             ,
             nec
             non
             fuit
             Passio
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             naturam
             Passionis
             exercuit
             ,
             dum
             &
             poenali
             ministerio
             illa
             desaevit
             ,
             &
             virtus
             corporis
             sine
             sensu
             poenae
             vim
             poenae
             in
             sedesaevientis
             excepit
             ;
             habuit
             sanè
             illud
             Domini
             corpus
             doloris
             nostri
             naturam
             ,
             si
             corpus
             nostrum
             id
             naturae
             habet
             ,
             ut
             calcet
             undas
             ,
             &
             super
             fluctus
             eat
             ,
             &
             non
             deprimatur
             ingressu
             ,
             neque
             aquae
             insistentis
             vestigiis
             cedant
             :
             ponatur
             etiam
             solida
             ,
             nec
             clausae
             domus
             obstaculis
             arceatur
             .
             
               Et
               paulo
               post
            
             :
             Et
             homo
             ille
             de
             Deo
             est
             ,
             habens
             ad
             patiendum
             quidem
             corpus
             ,
             ut
             passus
             est
             ;
             sed
             naturam
             non
             habens
             ad
             dolendum
             .
             Naturae
             enim
             propriae
             ,
             ac
             suae
             corpus
             illud
             est
             ,
             quod
             in
             coelestem
             gloriam
             ,
             transformatur
             in
             morte
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             In
             quo
             quamvis
             aut
             ictus
             inciderit
             ,
             aut
             vulnus
             descenderit
             ,
             aut
             nodi
             concurrerint
             ,
             aut
             suspensio
             elevarit
             ,
             afferunt
             quidem
             haec
             impetum
             passionis
             ,
             non
             ●amen
             dolorem
             passionis
             inferunt
             :
             aut
             telum
             aliquod
             ,
             aut
             aquam
             perforans
             ,
             aut
             ignem
             compungens
             ,
             aut
             aëra
             vulnerans
             ,
             omnes
             quidem
             has
             passiones
             naturae
             suae
             infert
             ,
             ut
             persoret
             ,
             ut
             compungat
             ,
             ut
             vulneret
             ,
             sed
             naturam
             suam
             in
             haec
             passio
             illata
             non
             retinet
             ,
             dum
             in
             natura
             non
             est
             vel
             aquam
             forari
             ,
             vel
             pungi
             ignem
             ,
             vel
             aëra
             vulnerari
             ,
             quamvis
             natura
             teli
             sit
             vulnerare
             ,
             compungere
             ,
             &
             forare
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Hilar.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             53.
             
             Suscepta
             voluntariè
             est
             (
             passio
             )
             officio
             quidem
             ipsa
             satisfactura
             poenali
             ,
             non
             tamen
             poenae
             sensu
             laesura
             patientem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             138.
             
             Putatur
             dolere
             ,
             quia
             patitur
             ;
             caret
             verò
             doloribus
             ipse
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             est
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Id.
               in
               Matth
               Can.
            
             31.
             
             Scribit
             exterrendos
             ,
             sugandos
             ,
             negaturos
             ;
             sed
             quia
             spiritus
             blasphemiae
             nec
             hic
             ,
             nec
             in
             aeternum
             temittitur
             ,
             metuit
             ne
             se
             Deum
             abnegent
             ,
             quem
             caesum
             ,
             &
             consputum
             ,
             &
             crucifixum
             essent
             contemplaturi
             ;
             quae
             ratio
             servata
             est
             in
             Petro
             :
             qni
             cum
             negaturus
             esset
             ,
             ita
             negavit
             ,
             Non
             novi
             hominem
             :
             quia
             dictum
             aliquod
             in
             filium
             hominis
             remittitur
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Transeat
             Calix
             à
             me
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             quomodo
             à
             me
             bibitur
             ,
             ita
             ab
             iis
             bibatur
             ,
             sine
             spei
             diffidentia
             ,
             sine
             sensu
             doloris
             ,
             sine
             metu
             mortis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ser.
               in
               Matth.
               Can.
            
             5.
             
             Nihil
             est
             quod
             non
             in
             substantia
             sua
             ,
             &
             creatione
             corporeum
             sit
             ,
             &c.
             Nam
             &
             animarum
             species
             sive
             obtinenrium
             corpora
             ,
             sive
             corporibus
             exulantium
             ,
             corpoream
             tamen
             naturae
             suae
             substantiam
             sortiuntur
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Id.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             118.
             
               tit
               .
               Gimel
            
             .
             Est
             ●rgo
             ,
             quantum
             licet
             existimare
             ,
             perfectae
             illius
             emundatio
             puritatis
             ,
             etiam
             post
             Baptismi
             aquas
             reposita
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             In
             quo
             (
             
               die
               Judicii
            
             )
             nobis
             est
             ille
             indefessus
             ignis
             obeundus
             ,
             in
             quo
             subeunda
             sunt
             gravia
             illa
             Expiandae
             à
             peccatis
             Animae
             supplicia
             .
             Beatae
             Mariae
             animam
             gladius
             petransibit
             ,
             ut
             revelentur
             multorum
             cordium
             cogitationes
             .
             Si
             in
             judicii
             severitatem
             capax
             illa
             Dei
             Virgo
             ventura
             est
             ,
             desiderare
             quis
             audebit
             à
             Deo
             judicari
             ?
          
           
             f
             
               Ambr.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             118.
             
             Ser.
             5.
             
             Si
             quidem
             post
             consummationem
             saeculi
             missis
             Angelis
             qui
             segregent
             bonos
             &
             malos
             ,
             hoc
             futurum
             est
             Baptisma
             ,
             quando
             per
             caminum
             ignis
             iniquitas
             exuretur
             ,
             ut
             in
             Regno
             Dei
             sulgeant
             Justi
             ,
             sicut
             sol
             ,
             in
             Regno
             Patris
             sui
             .
             Et
             si
             aliquis
             ,
             ut
             Petrus
             sit
             ,
             ut
             Johannes
             ,
             baptizatur
             hoc
             igne
             .
             Veniet
             ergo
             Baptista
             Mignut
             ,
             (
             sic
             enim
             eum
             nomino
             )
             quo
             modo
             Gabriel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Id.
               in
               Pseund
               Ser
            
             20.
             
             Omnes
             oportet
             per
             ignem
             probari
             quicunque
             ad
             Paradisum
             redire
             desiderant
             .
             Non
             enim
             otiosè
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             quòd
             ejectis
             Adam
             &
             Eva
             ,
             posuit
             Deus
             in
             exitu
             Paradisi
             gladium
             igneum
             versatilem
             .
             Omnes
             oportet
             transire
             per
             flammas
             ,
             sive
             Joannes
             Evangelista
             sit
             ,
             quem
             ita
             dilexit
             Dominus
             ut
             de
             eo
             diceret
             ad
             Petrum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sive
             ille
             sit
             Petrus
             qui
             Claves
             accepit
             Regni
             coelorum
             ,
             qui
             supra
             mare
             ambulavit
             ,
             oportet
             dicat
             Transivimus
             per
             ignem
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             Joanni
             citò
             versabitur
             igneus
             gladius
             ,
             quia
             non
             invenitur
             in
             eo
             iniquitas
             ,
             quem
             dilexit
             aequitas
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             ille
             (
             Petrus
             )
             examinabitur
             ut
             argentum
             ;
             Ego
             examinabor
             ut
             plumbum
             ,
             donec
             plumbum
             tabescat
             ardebo
             ,
             si
             nihil
             argenti
             in
             me
             inventum
             fuerit
             ,
             (
             heu
             me
             !
             )
             in
             ultima
             inferni
             detrudar
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Id.
               l.
               de
               Fid.
               Resurrectionis
            
             .
             Licet
             in
             momento
             resuscitentur
             omnes
             ,
             omnes
             tamen
             meritotum
             ordine
             suscitantur
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Id.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             1.
             
             Beati
             qui
             habent
             partem
             in
             prima
             resurrectione
             :
             isti
             enim
             sine
             judicio
             veniunt
             ad
             gratiam
             .
             Qui
             autem
             non
             veniunt
             ad
             primam
             resurrectionem
             ,
             sed
             ad
             secundam
             reservantur
             ,
             isti
             urentur
             donec
             impleant
             tempora
             inter
             primam
             &
             secundam
             resurrectionem
             :
             aut
             si
             non
             impleverint
             ,
             diuitiùs
             in
             supplicio
             permanebunt
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ambros
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Abr.
               Patr.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Sed
             consideremus
             primum
             ,
             quia
             Abraham
             ante
             Legem
             Moysis
             &
             ante
             Evangelium
             fuit
             ,
             nondum
             interdictum
             adulterium
             videbatur
             .
             Poena
             criminis
             &
             tempore
             Legis
             est
             ,
             nec
             ante
             Legem
             ulla
             rei
             damnatio
             est
             ,
             sed
             ex
             Lege
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Id.
               lib.
               de
               Noe
               ,
               &
               Arca
               ,
               c.
            
             27.
             
             Absit
             ut
             hunc
             arcum
             Dei
             dicamus
             ;
             hic
             enim
             arcus
             ,
             qui
             Iris
             dicitur
             ,
             per
             diem
             videri
             solet
             ,
             per
             noctem
             non
             apparet
             ,
             &c.
             Est
             ergo
             virtus
             invisibilis
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Id.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Spir.
             Sanct.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Petav.
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             p.
             127.
             132.
             
          
           
             n
             Epiphan
             .
             Haer.
             51.
             quae
             est
             Alog.
             
          
           
             Petav.
             ibid.
             ad
             Haer.
             70.
             num
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             Pan.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Haer
             39.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hier.
               Com.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Abac.
            
             Caeterùm
             absurdum
             est
             ad
             hoc
             Dei
             deducere
             Majestatem
             ,
             ut
             sciat
             per
             singula
             momenta
             quot
             nascantur
             culices
             ,
             quotve
             moriantur
             ,
             quot
             cimicum
             ,
             &
             pulicum
             ,
             &
             muscarum
             sit
             in
             terra
             multitudo
             ,
             quanti
             pisces
             in
             aqua
             natent
             ,
             &
             qui
             de
             minoribus
             majorum
             praedae
             cedere
             debeant
             .
             Non
             simus
             tam
             fatui
             adulatores
             Dei
             ,
             ut
             dum
             potentiam
             ejus
             ad
             ima
             detrahimus
             ,
             in
             nos
             ipsos
             injuriosi
             simus
             ,
             eandem
             rationabilium
             quam
             irrationabilium
             providentiam
             esse
             dicentes
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Hier.
               contr
               .
               Vigil
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             161.
             
             Sequuntur
             Agnum
             quocunque
             vadit
             :
             si
             Agnus
             ubique
             ,
             &c.
             &
             sic
             qui
             cum
             Agno
             sunt
             ubique
             esse
             credendi
             sunt
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Id.
               Ep
            
             164.
             
               ad
               Pamm
               .
               T.
            
             3.
             p.
             210.
             
             Nulli
             periculosum
             ,
             nulli
             videatur
             esse
             blasphemum
             ,
             quod
             &
             in
             Apostolos
             invidiae
             venenum
             diximus
             poruisse
             subrepere
             ,
             cùm
             etiam
             de
             Angelis
             hoc
             dictum
             putamus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Id.
               ep
            
             .
             10.
             
               ad
               Fur.
               T
            
             1.
             p.
             89
             &
             101.
             
             Ut
             non
             tam
             laudanda
             ,
             si
             vidua
             perseveres
             ,
             quàm
             execranda
             ,
             si
             id
             Christiana
             non
             serves
             ,
             quod
             per
             tanta
             saecula
             Gentiles
             foeminae
             custodierunt
             .
             
               Mox
               p.
            
             90.
             
             Canis
             revertens
             ad
             vomitum
             ,
             &
             sus
             lota
             ad
             volutabrum
             luti
             .
          
           
             Id.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             11.
             
               ad
               Ageruch
               .
               T.
            
             1.
             p.
             101.
             
             Haec
             brevi
             Sermone
             perstrinxi
             ,
             ut
             ostendam
             adolescentulam
             meam
             non
             praestare
             monogamiam
             generi
             suo
             ,
             sed
             reddere
             ;
             nec
             tam
             laudandam
             esse
             si
             tribit
             ,
             quàm
             omnibus
             execrandam
             si
             negare
             tentaverit
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Id
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               adv
               .
               Jovin
               .
               p.
            
             4
             Non
             damno
             digamos
             ,
             imò
             nec
             trigamos
             ,
             &
             si
             dici
             potest
             octogamos
             :
             Plus
             aliquid
             inferam
             ,
             etiam
             scortantem
             recipio
             poenitentem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               adv
               .
               Jovin
               .
               p.
            
             51.
             
             Quod
             si
             objeceris
             ,
             antequam
             peccarent
             ,
             sexum
             viri
             &
             foeminae
             suisse
             divisum
             ,
             &
             absque
             peccato
             eos
             potuisse
             conjungi
             ,
             quid
             futurum
             suerit
             incertum
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hieron
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               adv
               .
               Jovin
            
             .
             Quod
             autem
             nobis
             objicit
             in
             secunda
             Dei
             benedictione
             comedendarum
             carnium
             licentiam
             datam
             ,
             quae
             in
             prima
             concessa
             non
             suerat
             ;
             sciat
             ,
             quomodo
             repudium
             juxta
             eloquium
             salvatoris
             ab
             intitio
             non
             dabatur
             ,
             sed
             propter
             duritiem
             cordis
             nostri
             per
             Moysem
             humano
             generi
             concessum
             est
             ,
             sic
             &
             esum
             carnium
             usque
             ad
             diluvium
             ignotum
             suisse
             ;
             post
             diluvium
             verò
             quasi
             in
             eremo
             murmuranti
             populo
             coturnices
             ,
             ita
             dentibus
             nostris
             nervos
             ,
             &
             virulentias
             carnis
             ingestas
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hieron
               .
               Com.
               in
               Matth.
               T.
            
             6.
             p.
             15.
             
             Hoc
             quasi
             parvulis
             Judaeis
             fuerat
             lege
             concessum
             ,
             ut
             quo
             modo
             victimas
             immolabant
             Deo
             ,
             ne
             eas
             Idolis
             immolarent
             ,
             sic
             &
             ju●are
             permitterentur
             in
             Deum
             ;
             non
             quòd
             rectè
             hoc
             sacerent
             ,
             sed
             quòd
             melius
             esset
             hoc
             Deo
             id
             exhibere
             ,
             quàm
             Daemonibus
             .
             Evangelica
             autem
             veritas
             non
             recipit
             juramentum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               Com.
               in
               Soph.
               Tom.
            
             5.
             p.
             489.
             
             Sacerdotes
             quoque
             qui
             Eucharistiae
             serviunt
             ,
             &
             sanguinem
             Domini
             populis
             ejus
             dividunt
             ,
             impie
             agunt
             in
             legem
             Christi
             ,
             putantes
             Eucharistiam
             imprecantis
             facere
             verba
             ,
             non
             vitam
             ;
             &
             necessariam
             esse
             tantùm
             solennem
             Orationem
             ,
             &
             non
             Sacerdotum
             merita
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Idem
               Epist
            
             .
             61.
             
               ad
               Pammach
               .
               Tom.
            
             2
             pag.
             252.
             
             Ergò
             ,
             inquies
             ,
             &
             nos
             post
             Resurrectionem
             comesuri
             sumus
             ?
             Nescio
             ;
             non
             enim
             scriptum
             est
             :
             &
             tamen
             si
             quaeritur
             ,
             non
             puto
             comesuros
             .
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             Ep.
             ad
             Hier.
             quae
             est
             87.
             inter
             Ep.
             Hier.
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             518.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               ep
            
             89
             
               ad
               Aug.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             525.
             
             Hoc
             si
             placer
             ,
             imò
             quia
             placet
             ,
             ut
             quicunque
             credunt
             ex
             Judaeis
             debitores
             sint
             legis
             faciendae
             ;
             tu
             ,
             ut
             Episcopus
             in
             toto
             orbe
             notissimus
             ,
             debes
             hanc
             promulgare
             sententiam
             ,
             &
             in
             assensum
             tuum
             omnes
             coepiscopos
             trahere
             .
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             Hier.
             quae
             est
             97.
             inter
             Epist
             .
             Hier.
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             550.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Ruff.
               T.
            
             2.
             pag.
             311.
             
             Sentisne
             quid
             taceam
             ,
             quod
             aestu●nti
             pectori
             verba
             non
             commodem
             ?
             &
             cum
             Psalmista
             loquar
             ,
             pone
             Domine
             custo●iam
             ori
             m●o
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Id
               in
               Apol
               adv
               .
               Ruff.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag
             373.
             
             Quis
             omissa
             causa
             in
             superslua
             criminum
             objectione
             vers●tus
             est
             ?
             quae
             non
             Chartae
             Ecclesiatticae
             ,
             sed
             libelli
             debent
             Judicum
             continere
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               Apol.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Ruff
               T.
            
             2.
             pap
             .
             311.
             
             Hoc
             unum
             denuncio
             ,
             &
             repetens
             iterum
             iterumque
             monebo
             ,
             cornutam
             bestiam
             petis
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Hier.
               Com.
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Tit.
               Tem
            
             6.
             
             Inscriptio
             autem
             a●ae
             non
             ita
             erat
             ,
             ut
             Paulus
             asseruit
             ,
             Ignoto
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             ita
             :
             Deis
             Europae
             ,
             Asiae
             ,
             &
             Africae
             ,
             Deis
             ignotis
             &
             peregrinis
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               Com.
            
             3.
             
               in
               Epist
               ad
               Gal
            
             348
             Tom.
             6.
             
             Hebraeus
             ex
             Hebraeis
             profundos
             sensus
             aliena
             lingua
             exprimere
             non
             valebat
             .
             
               Et
               Comm.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Ephes
               .
               Tom
            
             6.
             pag.
             384.
             
             Isle
             qui
             Soloecismos
             in
             verbis
             facit
             ,
             qui
             non
             potest
             hyperbaton
             reddere
             ,
             sententiamque
             concludere
             ,
             audacter
             sibi
             vindicat
             sapientiam
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Com.
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Tit.
               Tom
            
             6.
             pag
             440.
             
             Qui
             non
             juxta
             humilitatem
             ,
             ut
             plerique
             aestimant
             ,
             sed
             verè
             dixerit
             ,
             Imperitus
             Sermone
             ,
             non
             tamen
             scientia
             ,
             Hebraeus
             ex
             Hebraeis
             ,
             &c.
             prosundos
             sensus
             Graeco
             sermone
             non
             explicat
             ,
             &
             quid
             cogitat
             ,
             in
             verba
             vix
             promit
             .
             Epist
             .
             15.
             
               ad
               Algas
               .
               Q
            
             10.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             167.
             
             Illud
             ,
             &c
             etsi
             imperitus
             Sermone
             ,
             &c.
             nequaquam
             Paulum
             de
             humilitate
             dixisse
             :
             profundos
             enim
             ,
             &
             reconditos
             sensus
             lingua
             non
             explicat
             ,
             &
             cum
             ipse
             sentiat
             ,
             quid
             loquatur
             ,
             in
             alienas
             aures
             puro
             non
             potest
             transferre
             Sermone
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               Com.
            
             1.
             
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Gal.
               Tom
            
             6
             pag.
             305.
             
             Unde
             manifestum
             est
             id
             fecisse
             Apostolum
             quod
             promisit
             ,
             nec
             reconditis
             ad
             Gal.
             usum
             esse
             sensibus
             ,
             sed
             quo
             idianis
             ,
             &
             vilibus
             ,
             &
             quae
             possent
             ,
             nisi
             praemisisset
             ,
             Secundum
             hominem
             dico
             ,
             prudentibus
             displicere
             .
             
               Et
               paulo
               antè
               pag.
            
             304.
             
             Apostolus
             Galatis
             quoque
             ,
             quos
             paulò
             ante
             stultos
             dixerat
             ,
             factus
             est
             stultus
             :
             non
             enim
             ad
             eos
             his
             usus
             est
             argumentis
             ,
             quibus
             ad
             Romanos
             ,
             sed
             simpl
             cioribus
             ,
             &
             quae
             stulti
             possent
             intelligere
             ,
             &
             penè
             de
             trivio
             .
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             T
             10.
             
             Serm.
             14.
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Arim.
             in
             ●
             .
             sent
             .
             d
             33.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             T.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             28
             tot
             Mox
             F.
             21
             M
             T
             3
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             lib.
             10
             c.
             1.
             
             T.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             de
             An.
             &
             ejus
             Orig.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Idem
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Acad.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             See
             also
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             *
             Idem
             Tom.
             3.
             lib.
             imperf
             .
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             cap.
             7.
             &
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             cap.
             31
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             &
             lib.
             cap.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Idem
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             
               Euch
               ad
               Laur.
               cap.
            
             109.
             
             Tempus
             quod
             inter
             hominis
             mortem
             &
             ultimam
             resurrectionem
             interpositum
             est
             animas
             abditis
             recepraculis
             continet
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vide
               &
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               c.
               de
               cur
               .
               pro
               mortuis
               ,
               cap.
            
             2.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             Tom.
             9.
             
             Tract
             .
             49.
             
               in
               Joh.
               fol.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             T.
             3.
             
             Euchar
             ad
             Laur.
             c.
             58.
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             lib
             1.
             
             Retract
             .
             cap
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             Ep.
             ad
             Hier
             :
             inter
             Ep.
             Hier.
             47.
             
             T.
             2.
             p.
             551.
             &
             inter
             Epist
             .
             Aug.
             19.
             
             T.
             2.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             VII
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
             Tom
             3.
             
             Conc.
             Gen.
             p.
             627.
             
          
           
             In
             Praefat
             praefixa
             Act.
             Conc.
             Niceni
             Gelas
             .
             Cyzic
             .
             in
             Edit
             .
             Rom
             Conc.
             Gen.
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Just
             .
             contr
             .
             Tryph●
             p.
             306.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             ibid
             p
             307
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Id.
             ibid.
             p.
             306.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             l.
             de
             Scrip.
             Eccles
             in
             .
             Papia
             .
          
           
             e
             Id.
             Comm.
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             T.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             984.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               Com.
            
             18.
             
               in
               Isa
               .
               in
               Praefat
            
             .
             Quem
             (
             Apollinarium
             )
             nostrorum
             in
             hac
             parte
             duntaxat
             plurima
             sequitur
             multitudo
             ,
             ut
             praesaga
             mente
             jam
             cernam
             ,
             quantorum
             in
             me
             rabies
             concitanda
             sit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hier.
               Com.
            
             4.
             
               in
               Hierem.
               T
            
             4.
             p.
             598.
             
             Quae
             licet
             non
             sequamur
             ,
             tamen
             damnare
             non
             possumus
             ,
             quia
             multi
             Ecclesiasticorum
             virorum
             ,
             &
             Martyres
             ista
             dixerunt
             :
             &
             unusquisque
             in
             suo
             sensu
             abundet
             ,
             &
             Domini
             cuncta
             judicio
             reserventur
             .
          
           
             †
             Id.
             Com.
             18.
             in
             Es
             .
             in
             Praefat
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Flor.
               in
               defin
            
             .
             Diffinimus
             insuper
             ,
             &c.
             illorum
             animas
             qui
             post
             susceptum
             Baptisma
             nullam
             omnino
             maculam
             incurrerunt
             illas
             etiam
             quae
             post
             contractam
             peccati
             maculam
             vel
             in
             suis
             corporibus
             ,
             vel
             eisdem
             exutae
             corporibus
             ,
             pro
             ut
             superiùs
             dictum
             est
             ,
             sunt
             purgatae
             ,
             in
             coelum
             mox
             recipi
             ,
             &
             intueri
             clarè
             ipsum
             Deum
             ,
             trinum
             &
             unum
             ,
             Tom.
             4.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             584.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Amph●loch
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             ●58
             ,
             759.
             
          
           
             †
             Tertul.
             lib.
             contr
             .
             Jud.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Lactant
             Firmian
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             African
             .
             apud
             Hieron
             Com.
             in
             Dan.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             cap.
             1147
             
          
           
             †
             Petav.
             Not.
             in
             Epiph.
             pag.
             203.
             
          
           
             a
             Chrysost●m
             .
             Hom.
             in
             statuas
             ,
             &
             passim
             .
          
           
             b
             St
             Hieron
             .
             Com.
             1.
             in
             Matth.
             T●m
             .
             6.
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Basil
             .
             Hom.
             in
             Ps
             .
             14.
             
             T.
             1.
             pag.
             154
             ,
             &
             155.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             Conc.
             Const
             .
             act
             .
             1.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             129.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Conc.
             pag.
             547.
             in
             act
             .
             Conc.
             VII
             .
             act
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             August
             Tom.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             contr
             .
             Acad.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             111.
             
             &
             Epist
             .
             115.
             
             &
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Enchir.
             ad
             Laur.
             cap.
             59.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             &
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             &
             lib.
             11.
             cap
             22.
             &
             de
             divin
             .
             Daem
             .
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             Tom.
             4.
             lib.
             93.
             quaest
             .
             9
             47
             Tom.
             5
             lib.
             11.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             cap.
             25.
             &
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             23.
             &
             ibi
             Vives
             ,
             &
             lib.
             21.
             cap.
             23.
             &
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Supr
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Maldon
             .
             in
             Joh.
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             Cassand
             .
             Consult
             .
             ad
             Fer.
             &
             Max.
             p.
             936
             &
             lib.
             de
             Bapt.
             Inf.
             p.
             747.
             
          
           
             k
             Du
             Perr
             .
             traict
             .
             de
             St.
             August
             .
             pag.
             1001.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Nicol.
               de
               Lyra
               in
               Joh.
            
             Notandum
             quod
             ex
             hoc
             quod
             dicitur
             hic
             ,
             Nisi
             manducaveritis
             ,
             &c.
             dicunt
             Graeci
             ,
             quod
             hoc
             Sacramentum
             est
             tantae
             necessitatis
             ,
             quod
             pueris
             dehet
             dari
             ,
             sicut
             Baptismus
             .
          
           
             m
             Hierem.
             Patr.
             Const
             .
             Doctr.
             Exh.
             ad
             Germ.
             
          
           
             n
             Alvarez
             .
             in
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Ethiopia
             .
          
           
             o
             Peter
             .
             in
             Rom
             c.
             8.
             disp
             .
             22.
             
             Epist
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Bessar
             Orat.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             520
             ,
             &
             521.
             
             T.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
            
             82.
             
             T.
             2.
             
             An
             certè
             ex
             traduce
             ,
             ut
             Tertullianus
             ,
             Apollinarius
             &
             maxima
             pars
             Occidentalium
             autumant
             .
          
           
             b
             Id.
             Com.
             in
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             T.
             5.
             
             &
             Ep.
             61.
             ad
             Pamm
             .
             T
             2.
             p.
             242.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             Com
             4.
             in
             Es
             .
             T
             4.
             p
             378.
             
             &
             Com.
             18.
             in
             eund
             p
             485.
             
          
           
             d
             Justin
             .
             contr
             .
             Tryph.
             p.
             333.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Pseudo
             .
             Just
             .
             l.
             Q.
             &
             R.
             Resp
             .
             ad
             q.
             52.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Epiph.
             in
             Panar
             .
             Expos
             .
             Fid.
             p.
             1104.
             
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             in
             Ep
             118.
             ad
             Jan.
             T.
             3.
             vid.
             Petav.
             in
             Epiph
             p.
             354.
             
          
           
             h
             Vide
             Petav.
             p.
             359.
             in
             Epiph
             ,
             Eccl.
             Rom.
             ●p
             .
             Socr.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
             August
             .
             Ep.
             86.
             
             &
             118.
             
             Innoc.
             I.
             Ep.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             4.
             ad
             Philip.
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             c.
             68.
             
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             24
             Syn.
             Trull
             .
             Can.
             55.
             
          
           
             k
             Iren.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             Tertul.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Lactant.
             Afric
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             m
             Scholarius
             ,
             Orat
             3.
             
             T
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             Gen.
             p.
             658
             ,
             659.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Flor.
             Act.
             20.
             
             T.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             p.
             454.
             
          
           
             n
             Cyril
             .
             Anath
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Theodor.
             Refut
             .
             Anath
             9
             Cyril
             .
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Cyril
             .
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Ref.
             Theod.
             Anath
             .
             9.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Bessar
             .
             in
             Orat.
             Dogmat.
             sive
             de
             Vn●one
             Extra
             .
             cap.
             9.
             in
             Act.
             Conc.
             Flor.
             Sess
             .
             28.
             
             T.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             p.
             551.
             
          
           
             †
             Conc
             VII
             .
             Act
             7.
             in
             d●fin
             .
             T.
             3.
             
             Conc.
             p.
             661.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ib.
             p.
             662.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Synod
             .
             Quinisexta
             Can.
             2.
             
             T.
             3.
             
             Con.
             
          
           
             †
             Synod
             .
             Sard.
             Can.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Synod
             .
             Chalced
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Synod
             Laod.
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Synod
             Carthag
             .
             III.
             cap.
             47.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             30.
             
             Ego
             &
             Pater
             unum
             sumus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Tertul.
               contr
               .
               Prax.
               c
            
             22.
             
             Unum
             non
             pertinet
             ad
             singularitatem
             ,
             sed
             ad
             unitatem
             ,
             ad
             similitudinem
             ▪
             ad
             conjunctionem
             ,
             ad
             delectionem
             Patris
             ,
             qui
             Filium
             diligit
             ,
             &
             ad
             obsequium
             Filii
             ,
             qui
             Voluntati
             Patris
             obsequitur
             .
             
               Autor
               libri
               de
               Trin.
               cap
            
             22.
             
             
               Orig.
               contr
               .
               Celsum
               ,
               lib.
            
             8
             ▪
             p.
             ●93
             
          
           
             *
             Athanas
             .
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             alii
             pene
             omnes
             passim
             .
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             .
             Ancor
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambros
             .
             l.
             de
             Incar
             .
             Sacr.
             c.
             C.
             T.
             2.
             p.
             183.
             
             Athan.
             Ep.
             ad
             Epict.
             T.
             I.
             p.
             587.
             
             &
             T.
             2.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             5
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Gal
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Cyrill
             .
             Apol.
             Athan.
             I.
             T.
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Gener.
             p.
             515.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             de
             foy
             des
             Eglis
             .
             Ref.
             de
             Fran
             :
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Thom.
               de
               Vio.
               Card.
               Cajet
               .
               praef
               in
               Pentat
               .
            
             Si
             quando
             occurrit
             novus
             sensus
             textui
             consonus
             ,
             nec
             à
             sacra
             scripturâ
             ,
             nec
             ab
             Ecclesiae
             doctrina
             dissonus
             ,
             quamvis
             à
             torrente
             Doctorum
             sacrorum
             alienus
             ,
             rogo
             Lectores
             omnes
             ne
             praecipites
             derestentur
             ,
             sed
             aequos
             se
             praebeant
             censores
             .
             Meminerint
             jus
             suum
             unicuique
             tribuere
             :
             solis
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             auctoribus
             reservata
             auctoritas
             haec
             est
             ,
             ut
             ideò
             sic
             credamus
             esse
             ,
             quia
             ipsi
             ita
             scripserunt
             .
             Alios
             autem
             (
             inquit
             Augustinus
             )
             ita
             lego
             ,
             ut
             quantalibet
             sanctitate
             doctrinaque
             praepolleant
             ,
             non
             ideò
             credam
             sic
             esse
             ,
             quia
             ipsi
             ita
             scripserunt
             .
             Nullus
             itaque
             detestetur
             novum
             S.
             Scripturae
             sensum
             ,
             ex
             hoc
             quod
             dissonat
             priscis
             Doctoribus
             ;
             sed
             scrutetur
             perspicacius
             textum
             &
             contextum
             Scripturae
             ,
             &
             si
             quadrare
             invenerit
             ,
             laudet
             Deum
             ,
             qui
             non
             alligavit
             expositionem
             S.
             Scripturarum
             priscorum
             Doctorum
             sensibus
             ,
             sed
             Scripturae
             ipsi
             integrae
             sub
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             censura
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Melch.
               Can.
               loc
               Theol.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             3.
             num
             .
             4.
             
             Caeteroqui
             nemo
             quantumvis
             eruditus
             ,
             &
             sanctus
             ,
             non
             interdum
             hallucinatur
             ,
             non
             alicubi
             caecutit
             ,
             non
             quandoque
             labitur
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             Legendum
             itaque
             à
             nobis
             Patres
             veteres
             cum
             reverentia
             quidem
             ,
             sed
             ut
             homines
             ,
             cum
             delectu
             atque
             judicio
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               num
            
             .
             7.
             
             Reliqui
             verò
             scriptores
             sancti
             inferiores
             &
             humani
             sunt
             ,
             deficiuntque
             interdum
             ,
             ac
             monstrum
             quandoque
             p●riunt
             ,
             praeter
             convenientem
             Ordinem
             ,
             institutumque
             Naturae
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ambros
               Catharin
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               Annot
               .
               in
               Cajet
               .
               p.
            
             273.
             
             Verissimum
             ergo
             est
             ,
             quod
             sanctorum
             dicta
             ,
             vel
             scripta
             in
             se
             non
             sunt
             firmae
             auctoritatis
             ,
             ut
             in
             singulis
             teneamur
             illis
             praebere
             assensum
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Petav.
               in
               Epiph.
               pag.
            
             205.
             
             Nos
             eâ
             ,
             quâ
             par
             est
             ,
             moderatione
             in
             divinorum
             hominum
             ,
             sed
             hominum
             ,
             errores
             ,
             ac
             lapsus
             non
             tam
             inquirimus
             ,
             quam
             oblatos
             ultrò
             ,
             ac
             vel
             invitis
             occurrentes
             ,
             ne
             cui
             fraudi
             sunt
             ,
             patefacimus
             :
             tueri
             tamen
             ,
             ac
             defendere
             nihilo
             magis
             quàm
             eorum
             vitia
             ,
             si
             quae
             fuerint
             ,
             imitari
             debemus
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Id.
               in
               Epiph.
               p.
            
             244
             ▪
             Quanquam
             multa
             sunt
             à
             sanctissimis
             Patribus
             ,
             praesertim
             à
             Chrysostomo
             in
             Homiliis
             aspersa
             ,
             quae
             si
             ad
             exactae
             veritatis
             regulam
             accommodare
             volueris
             ,
             boni
             sensus
             inania
             videbuntur
             .
          
           
             d
             Id.
             ibid.
             pag.
             285.
             
          
           
             e
             Supr
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Petav.
               in
               Epiph.
               pag.
            
             110.
             
             Nec
             est
             quod
             certorum
             Patrum
             opponatur
             auctoritas
             ,
             qui
             non
             aliud
             affirmare
             possunt
             ,
             quam
             quod
             ex
             Luca
             didicerunt
             ,
             neque
             est
             ulla
             ratio
             cur
             ex
             illorum
             verbis
             Lucam
             interpretemur
             potius
             ,
             quam
             ex
             Luca
             quae
             abillis
             asseverari
             videntur
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Maldonat
               .
               in
            
             Matth.
             20
             22.
             
             Malo
             ego
             credere
             ,
             nec
             temerè
             ,
             nec
             inscienter
             ,
             sed
             amanter
             &
             verè
             respondisse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Id.
               in
               Mat.
            
             19.
             11
             
             Quam
             interpreta●ionem
             adduci
             non
             possum
             ut
             sequar
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Id.
               in
               Matth.
            
             16.
             18
             
             Quorum
             verborum
             sensus
             non
             videtur
             mihi
             esse
             ,
             quem
             omnes
             praeter
             Hilarium
             ,
             quos
             legisse
             memini
             ,
             auctores
             putant
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Id.
               in
               Matth.
            
             11.
             11.
             
             Habet
             ex
             multis
             opinionibus
             quameligat
             lector
             ;
             sed
             si
             meam
             quoque
             sententiam
             avet
             audire
             ,
             liberè
             fatebor
             ,
             in
             nulla
             prorsus
             carum
             meum
             qualecunque
             judicium
             acquiescere
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Id.
               in
               Joh.
            
             6.
             vers
             44.
             
             Ammonius
             ,
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Theophylactus
             ,
             &
             Euthymius
             ,
             respondent
             ,
             non
             omnes
             tral●i
             ,
             quia
             non
             omnes
             digni
             sunt
             :
             quod
             nimis
             affine
             est
             Pelagianorum
             errori
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Salmer
               .
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Rom
            
             5.
             disput
             51.
             p.
             468.
             
             Tertiò
             ,
             argumentum
             petunt
             à
             Doctorum
             Antiquitate
             ,
             cui
             semper
             major
             honor
             est
             habitus
             ;
             quam
             novitatibus
             .
             Respondetur
             ,
             quamlibet
             aetatem
             Antiquitati
             semper
             detulisse
             ,
             &c.
             sed
             illud
             efferimus
             quò
             juniores
             ,
             eò
             perspicaciores
             esse
             Doctores
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Ibid.
               col
            
             .
             1.
             
             Denique
             contra
             hanc
             quam
             objectant
             multitudinem
             ,
             respondemus
             ex
             verbo
             Dei
             ;
             Exod
             23.
             
             In
             judicio
             plurimorum
             non
             acquiesces
             sententiae
             ,
             ut
             à
             vero
             devies
             .
          
           
             o
             Pietr.
             S●avez
             Po●
             .
             hist
             .
             del
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             lib.
             7.
             pag.
             570.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Bellarm
               ,
               de
               Cler.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
             Michael
             Medina
             in
             lib.
             1.
             de
             sacr
             .
             hom
             .
             orig
             &
             contin
             .
             d.
             5.
             affirmat
             S.
             H●eronymum
             idem
             omnino
             cum
             Aerian●s
             sensisse
             :
             neque
             solum
             Hieronymum
             in
             ea
             haeresi
             fuisse
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Ambrosium
             ,
             Augustinum
             ▪
             S●dulium
             ,
             Primasium
             ,
             Theodoretum
             ,
             Occumenium
             ,
             &
             Theophylactum
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Gorn
               .
               Muss
               Episcop
               .
               Bitont
               .
               in
               ep
               ad
               Rom.
               c.
            
             14.
             pag.
             606.
             
             A●quo
             ;
             Roma
             ,
             quaerenda
             sunt
             divina
             Consilia
             ,
             nisi
             ab
             illis
             ,
             quibus
             mysteriorum
             Dei
             dispensatio
             credita
             est
             ?
             Quem
             ergò
             pro
             Deo
             habemus
             ,
             in
             hi●
             quae
             Dei
             sunt
             ,
             quicquid
             ipse
             dixerit
             tanquam
             Deum
             audire
             debemus
             .
             Ego
             (
             ut
             ingenuè
             fate●r
             )
             plus
             uni
             summo
             Pontifici
             crederem
             in
             his
             ,
             quae
             fidei
             mysteria
             tangunt
             ,
             quam
             mille
             Augustinis
             ,
             Hieronymis
             ,
             Gregoriis
             ;
             ne
             dicam
             Richardis
             ,
             Scotis
             ,
             Gulielmis
             Credo
             enim
             ,
             &
             scio
             ,
             quòd
             summus
             Pontifex
             ,
             in
             his
             quae
             fidei
             sunt
             ,
             errare
             non
             potest
             ;
             quoniam
             auctoritas
             determinandi
             quae
             ad
             fidem
             spectant
             ,
             in
             Pontifice
             residet
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               .
               Sess
            
             .
             21.
             
             Can.
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             ,
             parvulis
             ,
             antequam
             ad
             annos
             discretionis
             perveniant
             ,
             necessariam
             esse
             Eucharistae
             communionem
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Epiphan
               ep
               .
               ad
               Joh.
               Hierosol
               .
               T.
            
             2.
             p.
             218.
             c.
             2.
             
             Cum
             ergò
             haec
             vidissem
             in
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             contra
             auctoritatem
             Scripturarum
             ,
             hominis
             pendentem
             imaginem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Eliberi
               .
               Can.
            
             36.
             
             Placuit
             picturas
             in
             Ecclesia
             esse
             non
             debere
             ,
             ne
             quod
             colitur
             aut
             adoratur
             ,
             in
             parietibus
             depingatur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Concil
               ▪
               Trid.
               Sess
            
             .
             25.
             
             
               Decreto
               de
               Invocat
               .
               &c.
               Sanctorum
               .
            
             Imagines
             porrò
             Christi
             ,
             Deiparae
             Virginis
             ,
             &
             aliorum
             Sanctorum
             ,
             in
             templis
             praesertim
             habendas
             &
             retinendas
             ,
             eisque
             debitum
             honorem
             &
             venerationem
             impertiendam
             .
          
           
             d
             Ambros
             August
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             &c.
             de
             quibus
             vide
             Melch
             ,
             Canum
             de
             loc
             .
             Theolog.
             l.
             7.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Conc.
               Trident.
               Sess
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Decreto
               de
               Pecc
               .
               Origin
            
             .
             Declarat
             tamen
             haec
             ipsa
             Sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             non
             esse
             suae
             intentionis
             comprehendere
             in
             hoc
             Decreto
             ,
             ubi
             de
             Peccato
             Originali
             agitur
             ,
             B.
             &
             immacula●am
             .
             Virginem
             Mariam
             ,
             Dei
             genitricem
             .
          
           
             f
             Conc.
             Laod.
             Can.
             ●9
             ,
             60.
             
             Cod.
             Graec.
             Can.
             Eccles
             .
             Vnivers
             .
             Can.
             163.
             
          
           
             g
             Melit
             .
             Sard.
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             4
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Origen
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             26.
             &
             in
             Philocal
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Cyril
             .
             Hieros
             .
             Catech.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Greg.
             Nazianz.
             Carm.
             33.
             
             T.
             2.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             l
             Hilar.
             Praefat.
             in
             Psal
             .
             fol
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Epiphan
             .
             l.
             de
             Ponder
             &
             Mens
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             n
             Athan.
             ep
             .
             Festal
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             &
             Synops
             .
             Script
             .
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             o
             Ruffin
             .
             Expos
             .
             Symb.
             inter
             opera
             Cypr.
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             p
             Hac
             Prol.
             Galeato
             ,
             &
             Prol.
             in
             lib.
             Salom.
             ad
             Paul
             &
             Eustoch
             .
             &
             Prol.
             in
             libr.
             Sal.
             ad
             Chron.
             &
             Heliod
             .
             &
             Praefat.
             in
             Esdr
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Conc.
               Trident.
               Sess
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Decr.
               de
               Can.
               Script
            
             .
             Siquis
             autem
             libros
             ●psos
             integros
             ,
             cum
             omnibus
             suis
             partibus
             ,
             prout
             in
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             legi
             consueverunt
             ,
             &
             in
             veteri
             vulgata
             Latina
             Editione
             habentur
             ,
             pro
             sacris
             &
             Cano●icis
             non
             susceperit
             ,
             &c.
             Anathema
             esto
             .
          
           
             r
             Concil
             .
             Constant.
             I.
             Can.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Conc
             Chalced
             Can.
             28
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess
            
             .
             23
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               &
               Con.
            
             7.
             
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             ,
             Episcopos
             non
             esse
             Presbyteris
             superiores
             ,
             &c.
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             u
             Hieron
             .
             passim
             :
             vide
             supra
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             a
             Tertul.
             lib
             de
             Cor.
             Mil.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             76.
             p.
             211.
             ubi
             vide
             Pamel
             .
          
           
             c
             Epiphan
             Pan.
             Haer.
             30.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             d
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             Cor.
             Mil.
             c.
             3.
             &
             lib.
             adv
             .
             Prax.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hieron
               Dial.
               advers
               .
               Lucifer
               .
               T.
               2.
               p.
            
             187.
             
             In
             lavacro
             ter
             caput
             mergitare
             .
          
           
             f
             Cassand
             .
             l.
             de
             Bapt.
             Inf.
             p.
             693.
             
          
           
             g
             Greg.
             Mon.
             Protosync
             .
             in
             Apol.
             contr
             .
             ep
             .
             Marc.
             p.
             721.
             
             Tom
             4
             Conc.
             Gen.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Tertul.
               &
               Hieron
               .
               ubi
               supr
               .
            
             Deinde
             egressos
             lactis
             &
             mellis
             praegustare
             concordiam
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Alvarez
               ,
               in
               his
               Voyage
               to
               Ethiopia
               .
            
             A
             tutti
             quelli
             che
             battezano
             ,
             cosi
             maschi
             ,
             come
             femine
             ,
             donno
             il
             sacramento
             in
             pocaquantitá
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vita
             Constant
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Socrat.
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Id.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Ambros
             .
             Orat.
             de
             obit
             .
             Valentin
             .
             T.
             3.
             p
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Greg
             Nazianz
             .
             Orat.
             40.
             
          
           
             p
             Basil
             .
             Homil.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Hymno
             ,
             p.
             227
             ,
             328.
             
          
           
             r
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Apud
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             t
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg.
             p.
             63
             ,
             64.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             22.
             c.
             5.
             &
             can
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Cassand
             .
             in
             Liturg.
             55.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Liturg.
             Aethiop
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Chrysist
             .
             Homil.
             3.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             T.
             3.
             p.
             778.
             edit
             .
             Savilii
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               Orat.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Accepto
             corpore
             Domini
             ,
             &
             reservato
             ,
             utrumque
             salvum
             est
             ,
             &
             participatio
             Sacrificii
             ,
             &
             executio
             officii
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cyprian
               .
               l.
               de
               Laps
               p
            
             244.
             
             Cum
             quaedam
             arcam
             suam
             ,
             in
             qua
             Domini
             sanctum
             suit
             ,
             manibus
             indignis
             tentasset
             aperire
             ,
             igne
             inde
             surgente
             deterrita
             est
             ,
             ne
             auderet
             attingere
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ambros
               .
               de
               obit
               .
               Satyr
               .
               p.
            
             19.
             
             T.
             3.
             
             Non
             mortem
             metuens
             ,
             sed
             ne
             vacuus
             mysterii
             exiret
             è
             vita
             ,
             quos
             initiatos
             esse
             cognoverat
             ,
             ab
             his
             divinum
             illud
             fidelium
             Sacramentum
             poposcit
             ,
             non
             ut
             curiosos
             oculos
             insereret
             arcanis
             ,
             sed
             ut
             fidei
             suae
             consequeretur
             auxilium
             .
             Etenim
             ligari
             fecit
             in
             orario
             ,
             &
             orarium
             ,
             involvit
             collo
             ,
             atque
             ita
             se
             dejecit
             in
             mare
             .
          
           
             d
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             25
             de
             regul
             .
             &
             Mon.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               ●●ol
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             E●s
             manus
             admov●re
             corpori
             Domini
             ,
             quae
             Daemoniis
             corpora
             conferunt
             .
          
           
             b
             Cyprian
             .
             epi●t
             .
             56.
             &
             lib.
             de
             bo●●
             Patientiae
             p.
             3
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Gr●g
             .
             Naz.
             Ca●m
             .
             6.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Synod
             .
             Quinis
             .
             Can.
             101.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Conc.
               T●id
               .
               Sess
            
             .
             22.
             c.
             6
             
               &
               Can.
            
             8.
             
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             Missas
             ,
             in
             quibus
             solus
             Sacerdos
             sacramentaliter
             communica●
             ,
             illicitas
             esse
             ,
             ideoque
             abrogandas
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             
          
           
             f
             Cassan
             .
             C●nsult
             .
             ●ad
             Ferdin
             .
             &c.
             p
             995.
             &
             in
             Liturg
             p.
             83.
             cap
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             Conc.
             Constant
             .
             Sess
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Conc
             Trid.
             Sess
             :
             21.
             c.
             &
             2.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Licet
             ab
             initio
             Christianae
             Religionis
             non
             infrequens
             utriusque
             specici
             usus
             fuisset
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Jerem.
             P.
             CN
             .
             Resp
             .
             1.
             ad
             Wi●emb
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Alvarez
               .
               in
               his
               V●yage
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             11.
             
             Quanti
             si
             communicano
             col
             corpo
             ,
             si
             communicano
             ●uche
             col
             sangue
             .
          
           
             m
             Confess
             Eccles
             .
             Angl.
             art
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Leo
               ●
               P.
               R.
               Serm.
            
             4
             
               de
               Quadrag
               pag
            
             108.
             
             Cumque
             ad
             tegendam
             infidelitatem
             suam
             nostris
             audeant
             interesse
             mysteriis
             ,
             ita
             in
             Sacramentorum
             communione
             s●
             temp●ra●t
             ,
             ut
             ●terdum
             ●utiùs
             lateant
             ,
             ore
             ind●gno
             Christi
             corpus
             accipiunt
             ,
             Sanguinem
             autem
             ▪
             redemptionis
             nostrae
             omninò
             haurire
             decli●nt
             .
             Quod
             ideò
             vestram
             volumus
             scire
             sanctitatem
             ,
             ut
             vobis
             huiusmodi
             homines
             &
             his
             manifest
             entur
             indiciis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Gelas
               .
               Joh.
               &
               Maj
               Episc
               .
               Decre●
               .
               de
               Consecrat
               .
               dist
            
             2.
             cap.
             12
             Comperimus
             autem
             ,
             quod
             qu●dam
             sumpta
             tantummodò
             corporis
             sacri
             portione
             ,
             à
             calice
             sacri
             cruoris
             abstineant
             ,
             &c.
             quia
             ,
             divisio
             unius
             ej●sdemque
             Mysterii
             sine
             grandi
             sacrilegio
             non
             potest
             provenire
             .
          
           
             p
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Ch●llced
             .
             act
             .
             16.
             pag.
             356.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Gen.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess
            
             21.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             sanctam
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             non
             justis
             causis
             &
             rationibus
             adductam
             fuisse
             ,
             ut
             laicos
             ,
             atque
             etiam
             Clericos
             non
             conficientes
             sub
             panis
             tantummodò
             specie
             communicaret
             ,
             aut
             in
             eo
             errasse
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             Inter
             Opera
             Cassand
             .
             pag.
             1019.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             T.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             ●6
             .
             ad
             Casulan
             .
             p.
             74.
             
             &
             75.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Firmil
               .
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Cypr.
               quae
               est
               inter
               Epist
               .
               Cypr.
            
             75.
             
             Eos
             qui
             Romae
             sunt
             non
             ea
             in
             omnibus
             observare
             ,
             quae
             sint
             ab
             origine
             tradita
             ,
             ut
             frustra
             Apostolorum
             Auctoritatem
             praetendere
             ,
             scire
             quis
             etiam
             inde
             potest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Pseud
             .
             Just
             .
             Q.
             &
             R.
             Quaest
             .
             115.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Epiph.
             lib.
             de
             Coron
             .
             milit
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Epiph.
             in
             Panar
             .
             in
             conclus
             .
             ope●is
             .
          
           
             f
             Hieron
             .
             Dial.
             contr
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             p.
             187.
             
             T.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Synod
             .
             Quinisex
             .
             Can.
             90.
             
          
           
             i
             Ignat.
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Petr.
             Alexand
             .
             in
             MS.
             
          
           
             l
             Epiph.
             Panar
             .
             haer
             .
             75.
             
             Acrii
             ,
             pag.
             910.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             m
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Hieron
               .
               l.
               cont
               .
               Vigil
               p.
            
             163.
             
             De
             Vigiliis
             &
             pernoctationibus
             Martyrum
             saepe
             celebrandis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Id
               Com
            
             4.
             
               in
               Matth.
               p.
            
             121.
             
             Unde
             reo●
             &
             Traditionem
             Apostolicam
             permansiss●
             ,
             ut
             in
             die
             Vigiliarum
             Paschae
             ante
             noctis
             dimidium
             populos
             dimittere
             non
             liceat
             ,
             expectantes
             adventum
             Christi
             .
          
           
             p
             Tertul.
             Apolog
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             q
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             5
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Synod
             .
             Quinise
             .
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Pamel
             .
             in
             Apolog
             .
             Tertull.
             num
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             t
             Epiph.
             Pan.
             Haer.
             75.
             
             Acrii
             pag.
             911.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Liturg.
             Jacob.
             pag.
             29.
             
             Edit
             .
             Par.
             An.
             1560.
             apud
             Guliel
             Morel
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Liturg.
             Syriac
             Basil
             .
          
           
             y
             Liturg.
             Chrysost
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             vide
             &
             Liturg.
             St
             Marc.
             T.
             2.
             
             Gr.
             Lat.
             Bibl.
             PP
             .
             pag.
             34.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             not
             .
             )
             &c.
             Mox
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Pont.
               Diac.
               in
               vita
               Cypr.
            
             Judicio
             Dei
             ,
             &
             plebis
             ●avore
             ,
             ad
             officium
             Sacerdot●●
             ,
             &
             Episcopatus
             gradum
             adhuc
             neophytus
             ,
             ut
             putabatur
             ,
             novellus
             ,
             electus
             est
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               epist
            
             .
             52.
             pag.
             97.
             
             Factus
             est
             aurem
             Cornelius
             Episcopus
             ,
             de
             Dei
             &
             Christi
             ejus
             judicio
             ,
             de
             Clericorum
             penè
             omnium
             testimonio
             ,
             de
             plebis
             ,
             quae
             tunc
             affluit
             suffragio
             ,
             &
             de
             Sacerdotum
             antiquorum
             ,
             &
             honorum
             virorum
             Collegio
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Idem
               .
               Epist
            
             .
             68.
             pag.
             166.
             
             Quando
             ipsa
             (
             plebs
             )
             maximè
             habeat
             potestatem
             vel
             eligendi
             dignos
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             indignos
             recusandi
             .
             Quod
             &
             ipsum
             videmus
             de
             divina
             auctoritate
             descendere
             ,
             ut
             Sacerdos
             plebe
             praesente
             sub
             omnium
             oculis
             deligatur
             ,
             &
             dignus
             atque
             idoneus
             publico
             judicio
             ac
             testimonio
             comprobetur
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             166.
             
             Propter
             quod
             diligenter
             de
             traditione
             divina
             ,
             &
             Apostolica
             observatione
             observandum
             est
             ,
             &
             tenendum
             ,
             quod
             apud
             nos
             quoque
             ,
             &
             ferè
             per
             provincias
             universas
             tenetur
             ,
             ut
             ad
             ordinationes
             ritè
             ▪
             celebrandas
             ,
             ad
             eam
             plebem
             ,
             cui
             Praepositus
             ordinatur
             ▪
             Episcopi
             ejusdem
             provinciae
             proximi
             quique
             conveniant
             ,
             &
             Episcopus
             deligatur
             plebe
             praesente
             ,
             quae
             singulorum
             vitam
             plenissime
             novit
             ,
             &
             uniuscujusque
             actumde
             ejus
             conversatione
             perspexerit
             .
          
           
             e
             Julius
             ap
             .
             Athan.
             Apol.
             2.
             pag.
             748
             ,
             749.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             1.
             advers
             .
             Jovin
             .
             pag.
             57.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             &
             Com.
             10.
             in
             Ezech.
             pag.
             968.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             
             &
             Com.
             in
             Agg.
             pag.
             512.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
             &
             Com.
             1.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Gal.
             pag.
             271.
             
             Tom.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Conc.
             Const
             .
             1.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Damas
             .
             pag.
             94
             ,
             &
             95.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Gene●
             .
          
           
             h
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             act
             .
             11.
             p.
             375.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Conc.
             Gen.
             &
             act
             .
             16.
             pag.
             430
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Pontific
             .
             Rom
             in
             Ordinat
             .
             Presbyter
             .
             fol.
             38.
             vide
             supr
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Conc.
             VIII
             .
             Can.
             22.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             
               Conc.
               pag.
            
             282.
             
             Neminem
             Laicorum
             principum
             ,
             vel
             potentum
             semet
             inserere
             electioni
             vel
             promotioni
             Patriarchae
             ,
             vel
             Metropolitae
             ,
             aut
             cujuslibet
             Episcopi
             ,
             &c.
             praesertim
             cum
             nullam
             in
             talibus
             potestatem
             ,
             quenquam
             potestativorum
             ,
             vel
             caeterorum
             Laicorum
             habere
             convenist
             ,
             sed
             potiùs
             silere
             ,
             ac
             attendere
             sibi
             ,
             usque
             quò
             regulariter
             à
             Collegio
             Ecclesiae
             suscipiat
             finem
             electio
             futuri
             Pontificis
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist
            
             .
             10.
             pag.
             30.
             
             Acturi
             &
             apud
             nos
             ,
             &
             apud
             Confessores
             ipsos
             ,
             &
             apud
             plebem
             universam
             causam
             suam
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Id.
               Epist
            
             .
             12.
             pag.
             33.
             
             Cum
             pace
             nobis
             omnibus
             à
             Domino
             prius
             data
             ,
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             regredi
             coeperimus
             ,
             tunc
             examinabuntur
             singula
             ,
             praesentibus
             &
             judicantibus
             vobis
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Cypr.
               ep
            
             .
             6.
             p.
             19.
             
             Quando
             à
             primordio
             Episcopatus
             mei
             statuerim
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             vestro
             ,
             &
             sine
             consensu
             plebis
             meae
             ,
             privata
             sententia
             gerere
             .
          
           
             o
             Id.
             epist
             .
             14.
             
             &
             28.
             
             &
             40.
             
             &
             59.
             quaescripta
             est
             nomine
             LXVI
             .
             Episcoporum
             :
             &
             epist
             ,
             68.
             &
             in
             praefat
             .
             Concil
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Epist
               .
               quae
               est
               inter
               Cypr.
               ep
               .
            
             31.
             
             Quanquam
             nobis
             in
             tam
             ingenti
             negotio
             placeat
             ,
             quod
             &
             tu
             ipse
             tractasti
             priùs
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             pacem
             sustinendam
             ,
             deinde
             sic
             collatione
             Consiliorum
             cum
             Episcopis
             ,
             Presbyteris
             ,
             Diaconis
             Confessoribus
             ,
             pariter
             ac
             stantibus
             Laicis
             facta
             ,
             lapsorum
             tractare
             ratio●em
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Cypr.
               ep
            
             .
             55.
             
               ad
               Cornel.
               pag.
            
             121.
             
             Quanquam
             sciam
             frater
             charissime
             ,
             pro
             mutuâ
             dilectione
             quam
             debemus
             &
             exhibemus
             invicem
             nobis
             ,
             florentissimo
             illic
             Clero
             tecum
             praesidenti
             ,
             &
             sanctissimae
             atque
             amplissimae
             plebi
             legere
             te
             semper
             literas
             nostras
             ;
             tamen
             nunc
             &
             admoneo
             &
             peto
             ,
             ut
             quod
             alias
             sponte
             atque
             honotificè
             facis
             ,
             etiam
             petente
             me
             facias
             ,
             ut
             hac
             epistola
             mea
             lecta
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Const
             .
             I.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Damas
             .
             p.
             94.
             
             T.
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Gener.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess
            
             .
             24.
             
             
               Decret
               .
               de
               ref
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Minores
             criminales
             Causae
             Episcoporum
             in
             Concilio
             tantum
             Provinciali
             cognoscantur
             &
             terminentur
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid
             Causae
             criminales
             graviores
             contra
             Episcopos
             .
             &c.
             quae
             depositione
             ,
             aut
             privatione
             dignae
             sunt
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             tantum
             summo
             Romano
             Pontifice
             cognoscantur
             ,
             &
             terminentur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Nicol.
             Eyme
             .
             vic
             .
             Director
             .
             Inquis
             .
             pag.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             p
             127.
             &
             ibi
             Pegna
             .
             item
             p.
             3.
             p
             512.
             
          
           
             b
             Pegna
             in
             Direct
             Inquis
             .
             p.
             3.
             q.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             Direct
             .
             Inquis
             .
             p.
             3.
             
             Q.
             36.
             &
             ibid.
             Pegna
             .
             p
             563.
             
             Comm.
             85.
             pag
             564.
             
          
           
             d
             Direct
             .
             Inquis
             .
             p.
             3.
             modo
             9.
             termin
             .
             process
             .
             p
             510.
             &
             ibi
             Pegna
             .
          
           
             e
             Athan.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             solit
             .
             vit
             .
             ag
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             55.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             p.
             830.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Athan.
             Ap●l
             .
             1.
             de
             fuga
             sua
             ,
             pag.
             716.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Id.
             contr
             .
             Arian
             .
             Or.
             1.
             
             T.
             1.
             p.
             288.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Hilar.
               l.
               Contr.
               Aux
               .
               p.
            
             86.
             
             At
             ●unc
             proh
             dolor
             〈◊〉
             divinam
             fidem
             suffragia
             terrena
             recommendant
             ,
             inopsque
             virtutis
             suae
             Christus
             ,
             dum
             ambitio
             nomini
             suo
             conciliatur
             ,
             arguitur
             .
             Terret
             exiliis
             ,
             &
             carceribus
             Ecclesi●
             credique
             sibi
             cogit
             ,
             quae
             exiliis
             &
             carceribus
             es●
             credita
             ▪
             Pende●
             ad
             dignationem
             Communicantium
             quae
             persequentium
             est
             consecrata
             terrore
             .
             Fugat
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             quae
             fugatis
             est
             Sacerdotibus
             propagata
             .
             Di●igi
             se
             gloriatur
             à
             mundo
             ,
             quae
             Christi
             esse
             non
             potuit
             ,
             nisi
             eam
             mundus
             odisset
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Hieron
               .
               epist
            
             62
             
               ad
               Theoph.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             pag.
             274.
             
             Fu●dendo
             sanguinem
             ,
             &
             pauendo
             magis
             quam
             faciendo
             contumelias
             ,
             Christi
             fund●ta
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Persecutionibus
             crevit
             ,
             Martyriis
             coronata
             est
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ambros
               .
               epist
            
             .
             32.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             126.
             
             Qui
             (
             A●xentius
             )
             quos
             non
             potuerit
             sermone
             decipere
             ,
             eos
             gladio
             putat
             esse
             feriendos
             ;
             cru●ntas
             leges
             ore
             dictans
             ,
             manu
             scribens
             ;
             &
             putans
             ,
             quod
             Lex
             fidem
             possic
             hominibus
             imperare
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             2.
             27.
             
             
               T●m
               .
               p.
            
             106.
             
             Postea
             cum
             videret
             me
             abstinere
             ab
             Episcopis
             qui
             communicabant
             ei
             ,
             vel
             qui
             aliquos
             dev●os
             ,
             licèt
             à
             fide
             ,
             ad
             necem
             petebant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Marcian
             .
             epist
             .
             ad
             Archimandr
             .
             &
             Mon.
             Aeg.
             in
             Act.
             Conc.
             Chalcedon
             .
             T.
             2.
             
             Conc.
             gen
             .
             pag.
             453.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Hujus
             epist
             .
             ad
             Constantium
             ,
             apud
             Athan.
             in
             epist
             .
             ad
             solit
             .
             vit
             ag
             .
             Tom
             1.
             pag.
             839.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hilar.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               Const
               .
               fol.
            
             84.
             
             Deus
             cognitionem
             sui
             docuit
             potiùs
             quàm
             exegit
             ;
             &
             operationum
             coelestium
             admiratione
             praeceptis
             suis
             concilians
             auctoritatem
             ,
             coactam
             confitendi
             se
             aspernatus
             est
             voluntatem
             ,
             &c.
             Deus
             Universitatis
             est
             ;
             obsequio
             non
             eget
             necessario
             :
             Non
             requirit
             coactam
             confessionem
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Ambros
               .
               Com
               in
               Luc.
               lib.
            
             7.
             pag.
             99.
             
             Eos
             misit
             ad
             seminandam
             fidem
             ,
             qui
             non
             cogerent
             ,
             sed
             docerent
             ,
             nec
             vim
             potestatis
             exercerent
             ,
             sed
             doctrinam
             humilitatis
             attollerent
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Cyprian
               epist
            
             .
             62.
             pag.
             143.
             
             Tunc
             quidem
             gladio
             occidebantur
             ,
             quando
             adhuc
             &
             circumcisio
             carnalis
             manebat
             .
             Nunc
             autem
             ,
             &c.
             spirituali
             gladio
             superbi
             &
             contumaces
             necantur
             ,
             dum
             de
             Ecclesia
             ejiciuntur
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Girolamo
             ,
             Carena
             nella
             vita
             di
             Pio
             Vp
             126.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Tertul.
               Apolog.
               c
            
             24.
             p.
             58.
             
             Videte
             enim
             ne
             &
             hoc
             ad
             irreligiositatis
             elogium
             concurrat
             ,
             adimere
             libertatem
             religionis
             ,
             &
             interdicere
             optionem
             divinitatis
             ,
             ut
             non
             liceat
             mihi
             colere
             quem
             velim
             ,
             sed
             cogar
             colere
             quem
             nolim
             .
             Nemo
             se
             ab
             invito
             coli
             vellet
             ,
             ne
             homo
             quidem
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Id.
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             28.
             pag
             61.
             
             Quoniam
             autem
             facilè
             iniquum
             videtur
             ,
             liberos
             homines
             invitos
             urgeri
             ad
             sacrificandum
             .
             Nam
             &
             aliàs
             divinae
             rei
             faciendae
             libens
             animus
             inducitur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Id.
               lib
               ad
               Scapul
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Tatamen
             humani
             juris
             ,
             &
             naturalis
             potestatis
             est
             ,
             unicuique
             quod
             putaverit
             colere
             :
             nec
             alii
             abest
             ,
             aut
             prodest
             alterius
             religio
             .
             Sed
             nec
             religionis
             est
             cogere
             religionem
             ,
             quae
             sponte
             suscipi
             debeat
             ,
             non
             vi
             ;
             cum
             &
             hostiae
             ab
             animo
             libenti
             expostulentur
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Id.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             31.
             
             Nunc
             religiosissimi
             legum
             ,
             &
             patornorum
             institutorum
             protectores
             &
             Sultores
             respondeant
             velim
             de
             sua
             fide
             &
             honore
             ,
             &
             obsequio
             erga
             majorum
             consulta
             ,
             si
             à
             nullo
             disciverunt
             ?
             si
             in
             nullo
             exorbitaverunt
             ?
             si
             non
             necessaria
             &
             aptissima
             quaeque
             Disciplinae
             obli●●eraverunt
             〈◊〉
             Quonam
             illae
             leges
             abierunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             33.
             
             Ub
             ;
             religio
             ?
             ubi
             veneratio
             majoribus
             debita
             à
             vobis
             ?
             Habitu
             ,
             victu
             ,
             instructu
             ,
             sensu
             ipso
             denique
             sermone
             proavis
             renunciastis
             :
             laudatis
             semper
             antiquitatem
             ,
             &
             nove
             de
             die
             vivitis
             .
          
           
             e
             Scholar
             .
             Orat.
             3.
             
             T.
             4
             Conc.
             Gen.
             p.
             650.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             p.
             652
             ,
             &
             653.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             p.
             654.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             *
             Irenaeus
             l.
             3.
             
             Contr.
             Haer.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Id.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Iren
               :
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Cum
             enim
             ex
             Scripturis
             arguuntur
             ,
             in
             ac●nsarionem
             convertuntur
             ips●rum
             Script
             urarum
             ,
             quasi
             non
             rectè
             habeant
             ,
             neque
             sint
             ex
             ●cctio●●tate
             ,
             &
             quia
             variè
             sint
             dictae
             ,
             &
             quia
             non
             possit
             ex
             his
             inveniri
             veritas
             ,
             ab
             his
             qui
             nesciant
             Traditionem
             .
             Non
             enim
             per
             litteras
             tradi●am
             illam
             ,
             sed
             per
             vivam
             vocem
             .